"*"

|juss Series

Clarmtron

CHAUCER
THE

TALE

OF

PARDONERES

THE
THE
THE

MAN

THE

OF

SECOND

TALE
NONNES

CHANOUNS

LAWE

TALE

YEMANNES

TALE

FROM

THE

CANTERBURY

TALES

EDITED

Rev.

WALTER

Elrington

and

W.

BosTvcrth

of

of 'Piers

Vice-President
Member

of

THE

SKEAT,

Professor of Anglo-Saxon
Author

Editor

BY

the

the

Mceso-Gothic

Plowman;

'

LITT.
in

the

University of

Glossary?

Havelok

the Dane,' "c.

of the Cambridge

Council

New

of

the

PhilologicalSociety,
PhilologicalSociety of London

Edition,

Revised

%*\n\
AT

THE

D., LL.D.

CLARENDON

PRESS

MDCCCLXXXIX

reserved ']
[Allrights

Cambridge,

%^

CONTENTS.

PAGE

Introduction
Group

vii
B.

The

Tale

C.

The

Words

of

Man

the

Lawe

of

Group

of

and

Host

the

to

sician
Phy-

the

Pardoner

the

38
.

The

Pardoner's

The

Pardoneres

Prologue

40

"

Tale

44

....

"

Prologue

The

G.

Group

of

Nun's

Second

the

Tale

61

The

Proem

The

Seconde

to

the

64

same

"

Nonnes

Tale

65
.

"

The

Prologue

of

Canon's

the

Yeoman's

"

Tale
The

S2

Chanouns

Yemannes

"

H.

The

Manciple's

Group

I.

The

Parson's

Notes

to

Group

Prologue
Prologue

B
.

Notes

to

Group

Notes

to

Group

Notes

to

Group

Notes

to

Group

114

118

121

140

165
202

206

Index

Glossarial

Index

88
.

Group

Index

Tale

211

of
of

Names

subjects

276

explained

in

the

Notes

279

INTRODUCTION.

remarks

For
I mast

leave

beg

Morris's

Prioresses

of

Metrical
An

of

account

has

p. lxxiii.

general,

formed

It may
the

Hengwrt,

of

readings
with

HI.

Of

FurnivalPs

the

Chaucer

Society;

the

text

in

does
'

not

much

numbering

of

the

lines
the

Tales

here

chosen

Prior.

Tale,

p.

G, H,

and

the

Canon's

I.

from

Yeoman's

to

that
the

is

in

purpose

belong

G,

of

to

the

Group

Tale,

is

the

printed

the

of

Har-

Cp.,

printed
for

same

The

MS.,

partly

Second

Nun's

in full.

of
and

As

and

of the

reference.

(see

as

text

Tales

; and

here

the

published

those

with

Group

viz.

volume.

present
of

the

C,

are

Ellesmere

convenience

containing

MS.

in

in

E.'

and

editions.

of the

to

'

substantiallythe

Grouping

partly

follows,

Hn.,

Edition,

Bell's
that

present

others,

symbols

exactly correspond

xii.); partly
Group

HI.
and

near

Tale,' "c,

edition, for

text

comes

differ

Prioresses

The

MS.

Morris's

Wright's,
edition

Tyrwhitt's

whilst

volume,

Lansdowne,

Six-text

splendid

in

by

the

text

six

Harleian

the

found

same

(called

the

the

the

MS.

Petworth,

these, all but

of

the

from

to

lxvi.

that

Ellesmere
variations

of

p.

text

in

here

respectively by

full in Mr.

in

the

the

found

be

edition

followed

liii.;

Squire's Tale,

repeat

Corpus,

denoted

and

to

occasional

Cambridge,

MSS.,

Pt., Ln.,

suffice

will

and

will be

p.

in which

xlix.

Series), p.

Tale,

I. of the

manner

my

Versification

Prioresses

Part

the

been

footnotes),

leian

of

Analysis

edition

the

to

and

Metre

to

Dr.

to

"c.

Tale,

Knight's

Press

Chaucer,

Introduction

Introduction

the

(Clarendon

the

upon

the

to

Prologue,

in

occurring

Forms
reader

the

in

"c.

Introduction

the

the

remarks

Tale,

Remarks

refer

to

edition

further

some

Grammatical

upon

the
Six-

The

Introd.
to

in

to

Groups

Tale

and

INTRODUCTION.

V1U

In

former

my

seemed

for

necessary

have

been

the

various

that

I gave

parts of the
the
'

Head-link

I have

The

means.

explain all that

to

such

'

as

been

the titles of

Man-of-La\v

asked

Head-

explainwhat

to

is,that

answer

But

text.

explanationof

no

Groups,

and

rest ;

endeavoured

right understanding of the

reminded

link,'and
'

Introduction,I

titles

all these

are

copied exactly,for convenience,from Mr. Furnivall's Six-text

edition,and that they were
adopted by him, in the first instance,
in order

have

Tales
the

come

exact

down

to

us

Tale,

we

was

Link,' a

dialogues
the

Thus

Tale

100,

in other

so

there

and

that told

are

is

by

the Man

to show

what

of Law.

The

of Law

Furnivall

Mr.

connecting

between

the

Clerk's Tale

the

was

with

in Prioresses

Clerk-Merchant

Tales.
the

Tale, "c.
Link,'and

is,that the

result

to

avoid this awkward

'

precede

passage

Group B, turns

call it the

to

intended

was

lines of

To

Link.'

determined

Tale

out

now

to

be

expression,

Man-of-Law

Head-

logue,
precedingthe Man of Law's Prowithout
anything to join it on to anything else. The
explanationmakes clear the meaning of The Squire Head-

link,'that

same

is to

link,Group F,
at the

end

say,

11. 1-8,

of the

passage

of Law's

Man

has

link,or Shipman's Prologue.

specialreason.

man's
But

Prologue, as

it is convenient

No

only eight lines long.

passage

B, 11. 1 1 63-1 1 90) which

Furnivall

these

name

11. 1213-1244,
'

Mr.

preliminary

Hereupon there arose, however, a new difficulty.

left in an imperfectstate, in unconnected
groups,

nothing

Blank-Man

'

connecting

be called the

to

by

connection

discussion,i.e. the first 98

under
a

cases.

Tales

The

) came

10

fixed upon

the

(Group E,

for the

name

to

introductory

Prologue, 11. 99-133.

real

so

Canterbury

Thus, before

existingMSS.

is the

in order

Link

the

two
find,in reality,

name

indicate

to

dialogue or

Merchant's
pp.

The

adopted

term
as

in the

in which

find another

to

necessary

dialogue in 11.1-98.
'

condition

latter of these

The

passages.
it

the

of Law's

Man

But

show

to

doubt

it is

Tale, there

double
Now
the

title;viz. Man-of-Law
for this double

passage

rightlycalled

to have

is

Similarly,
(Group
passage
title there

is

is,properly,the Ship-

in MS.

the alternative

End-

Arch.

Seld. B. 14.

because
title,

in

some

MSS.

it is

wrongly

IX

Prologue of the Squire'sTale.

End-link
expresses, therefore,that it is,

called

title Man-of-Law

The

A TION.

UNCI

ON

PR

the

pendant or tag to the Man of Law's Tale, and that

it must
certainly
follow that Tale, whatever other Tale it is to
explanatoryphrases,and
precede. These titles are, then, mere
in all cases
Society'sSixare
copied exactly from the Chaucer
of these
text edition.
It is easy, by merely observingthe names
in any case,

to understand
links,'

the Tales

to remember

and

arranged by
partially

were

the exact

extent

to

which

their author.

Pronunciation.
other matter
which I have been
asked
on
yet one
of Chaucer's
English.
say somewhat, viz. the Pronunciation

There
to

is

This

matter

have

become

Metre

purposely left untouched

somewhat

and

using the modern

to insist on

time

familiar with

more

so
Versification,

until

far

that

as

can

pronunciation only. It is

students

the

nature

should
of the

be understood
now,

by

perhaps,high

the

importance of making some

attempt towards
the
understanding,if only in a rough and approximate manner,
in our
great changes that have occurred
pronunciation since
Chaucer's
days, so that the beauty of his rhythm may not be
marred
by the applicationto it of that system of English pronunciatio
which
be

might

is in

applied to

use

at

the

present day ;

system which

the

Boccaccio
with
or
reading of Dante
the same
fitness as to Chaucer, and with a very similar result
as
regardsan approximationto the sounds with which the author
himself familiar.

was

On

the

course,

subjectof Pronunciation,my

Mr.

Alexander

English Pronunciation

and
and

On
Co.

more

matter

of

whose
standard
work
on
J. Ellis,
Early
is well-known, at any rate by name, to all

reference
EarlyEnglishPronunciation,with especial

Chaucer.

is dated

guide is,as

By

Parts I and

II

are

1874,extendingto

parts.

to Shakspere
J. Ellis,F.R.S., F.S.A.,London, Trubner
dated 1869; Part nl is dated l87" 5 part IV

Alexander

p. 1432.

The

work

will be completed

in two

INTRODUCTION.

who

have

the

taken

question

interest in the matter.

any

and
carefully

so

giving a general

at

him

notion

drawn

up

brief abstract

Appendix

edition of

Chaucer,

(pp. 253*

by permission of

of his

264*)

"

part

my

hardlyfair to
has, fortunately,
himself

results,which

in the second

printed as

was

issue of the Aldine

It is
by Dr. Morris.
after revision by
publishers,

edited

the

on

be

would

he

; but

reader

Ellis has treated

attempt

an

of his results

to the
satisfactory

or

fullythat

Mr.

here

reprinted

Mr.

Ellis,for

the present work.

I also draw

with

attention

its fullWord-lists

there arrived
them
The

to

and abundance

sufficiently
agree

at

book

Sweet's

Mr.

of

with

English Sounds,

on

examples l.

Mr.

The

results

and fullyconfirm
Ellis's,

in all that is material.

pronunciation of English during the fourteenth

differed

materiallyfrom

abstract

of the conclusions

that

in

now

at which

The

use.

century

followingis

Mr. Ellis has arrived

an

respecting

the

the highly educated

pronunciationprobably in use
among
southern
Chaucer
speakers for whom
wrote, and directions are
readers who wish to imitate it.
subjoinedfor modern
A

\ong=ah,

in

as

father, alms,

sound

of

seems

not

of the

eighteenth century.

long a.

short

The

thoroughlyestablished

ah, the short sound

English,but stillcommon
the

usual

sound

as
pronunciation,

south-western
seventeenth
this

use

AA,

the

and

ah, not

of short

in cat,

eastern

century

of

in the midland

continental

usual

present pronunciationof

become

to have

the

are;

a.

now

and

The

those,however,

to

not

whom

ai in

as

tillthe

used

northern

agreeing with

counties, was

a,

continental

wait,

beginning

in received

provinces;

ferent
present very difsound

in the

established

tillthe

the

ah is difficultmay

in cat.
same

as

long.

with full WordHistoryof EnglishSounds, from the earliest period,

Oxford ; Clarendon
lists. By H. Sweet, M.A.
Press, 1888.
(Originally
the
the
and
London
for
EnglishDialect
Philological
Society
published
1

Societyin 1SB4.)

A TION.

UNCI

PRON

but
a diphthongconsistingof ah pronounced briefly
ab'ee,
to ee in one
with a stress, and glidingon
syllable
; sometimes
of Isaiah,as distinct
in aye, and in the second
used now
syllable
of ai, nearly the Italian ahi!
sound
from the first;the German
with this sound
who
have a difficulty
Those
and the French
at.
modern
sound
I. The
the ordinary pronoun
ai,as in
may use
A I

thoroughlyestablished tillthe seventeenth century,

in the firsthalf of the
its appearance
althoughit began to make
all dialects treat this combination
sixteenth. Almost
differently
not

wait, was

from

long A. See EY.

AU
ah'oo,a diphthong consistingof ah pronounced briefly
used
but with a stress,and glidingon
to oo in one
: not
syllable
in
in modern
English; the German
au, nearly the Italian au
Those
with this
who
have a difficulty
aou.
Laura, the French
=

sound

in

as

au,

Paul, was

the

AW,

AY, the
B,
C

as

CH

at

a, o, u, or

sh,

as

any

consonant, and

in the

before

of

present sound

e,

i,j.

It

which
"vicious,

-vi-ci-ous.
syllables,
in fetch.

and
ch,as in such,cheese,

as

at

in Greek

words

k,
occasionally

present.

long=^

pronounced

in

before

consonant,

sound

of ee
e.

ail.

The

and

who

without
eh

beginningof

of

in mere,

of

is,as

broadly than

more

ai is

before

any

tendency
taper into the
long,nearlythe French e, and Italian
too

of

ee

difficult may
in eel

was

not

say ai

the

century,and

in the seventeenth.

ea

very

as

in

established

eighteenthcentury, althoughtwo
marked
there,were
partially
by ee and ea
ee

now

to

find this sound

latter part of the sixteenth

the sound

; that

any

present use of the sound

tillthe
as

pair, a in dare

rather

or

r,

; the German

Those

open

in

there,at

other

to

century.

present.

D,

of

three

tch,as

tillthe seventeenth

sound

AI.

as

called

formed

CCH

modern

present.

never

then

as

at

established

The

AU.

as

same

in house.

ordinary ou
not

same

k before

"

was

the

use

may

sounds
in the

gradually
changed

It is possible
that

close

XU

INTRODUCTION.

and open

sound

of this

(which are allowed

allowed

not

to

in the
as
letter,
rhyme), or the

Italian

chiuso and

French

/ and

aperto

(which are

but as they were

rhyme), may have existed,
allowed
to rhyme in Chaucer, they cannot
be separated with certainty.
Dickens's Sai-reyGamp has the close sound, the usual Sarah has
the open

sound.

E short
E

to

in met, pen, well.

final

short

or

e,

final e in the German

in idea

always used

and
lightly

obscurelypronounced, as the
Gab'e ';nearlylike the pregut'e
sent
'

tine herrliche

final er when

or

the

in prose, when

in older forms

vowel

is not

the final e

trilled. This

was

the mark

sound

of

was

final

some

of the

language,when it marked obliquecases,

feminine genders, plurals,
inflections of verbs,adverbs,"c.
But
in poetry it was
regularlyelided altogether before a following
vowel, and before he,his,him, hire her,here
hem
their,
them,
and occasionally
before hath, hadde,have, how, her, here
here.
=

It

was

youre

in

pronounced

never

and

your;

It

time,more.

hire

her, here=the\r,oure=

frequentlyomitted

was

in hadde

but rarely,omitted
occasionally,

was

our,

had, were,

when

sary
neces-

for the
other
marked
this

rhyme and metre, and for force of expression,in

it replaced an
when
older vowel, or
positions,
especially
an
German.
As
oblique case, preciselyas in modern

pronunciation of

the fifteenth
existence
and

reader
never

in

metric

should

the

same

of ea,

of the MSS.

most

it as
as

is often

orthography, and
and

other

our

long E,

like

ea

in

as

ee

in

was
eel,

not

has

always as

to

during
in

now

be

omitted

for the metre, and

above

indicated.

to wear,

ease, please. The

established

or

the
Practically

break, great,

used except in the words

use

inserted
incorrectly

necessary

finaly, but

of

of Chaucer

considerations.

it when

always insert

bear ; seldom

sound

their

pronounce

EA,

gradually fell out

written, the final

from

restored

final

century, when

were

omitted

the

till the

to

tear,

modern

eighteenth

century.

EE, the
The

same

combination

as

long E,
ee, with

till past the

that

is,as e'e in e'er ;

its modern

middle

of the

sound

sixteenth

in

of ee,

frequentuse.
was

century.

not

tablished
es-

EI, the

same

TION.

ONVNCIA

PR

interchanged
constantly

it was

AI, with which

as

Xlll

I. The
scribes,that is,nearly as the present pronoun
century. See EY.
modern
sound as ee belongs to the eighteenth
as
long E; seldom used except in the word
EO, the same

by

the

the sixteenth

from

es

the

where

cases

respectingthis combination, which

"i in the
rhymes. Very possiblyit was
=

of the French

sound

be

and may

modern

difficult. In words

is too

consistingof

glidingon
is

sound

to

oo

in

pulr,the long
of French origin.

Scotch

those

of French

with

stress,and

Neither

Eurapa.

English,but

received

in

ai'oo,a diphthong

origin,eu=

in the Italian

as
syllable,

one

sound

the French

whom

to

but
pronounced briefly,

ai

used

now

not

is

during the seventeenth century,

ew

pronounced by

so

clusion
consatisfactory
not
frequent in

u, in all words

u, German

like our

This became

omitted.

is now

in arrivingat
difficulty

is much

There

EU.

pronounced as
generally

of the plural,
was

in those

is,even

or

ee, dates

as

eo

century.

mark

the
final,

ES

of

sound

modern

often spelledpepel. The

peopel,

both

occur

pro-

vincially.See E\V,
else

or

with

French

The

sue.

sound
rue,

in

ew

of

the sound

have

dronkelew,few, hew, hue, knew,

ui,or

rew

new,

ro\v,

spew, shrew, threw),true.

the

same

scribe.

as

The

century. AY, EY
the fifteenth
hence
of
them

to

seem

for hawks, remew,

blue,due,eschew,glue,a mew
stew,
to have had the
following,on the other hand, seem

of ai'oo:

EY,
by the

and

Chaucer,

puir,
followingwords, generally

The

EU.

ai'oo,preciselyas

written

of ui in the Scotch

EU, had possiblythe scund

like

EW,

AY, with which

were

as

century, in the north

ee

and

west

interchangedwith
occasionally
some

later

or

they do ai and
F=_/",as at present.
hard

in words
/',

constantlyinterchanged

belongsto
pronounced as e
possibly

as

G="g

sound

modern

it is

in all words

of French

northern
not

not

as

MSS.

they do

of French

origin. Sometimes

the

in there

midland

long

long

was

graphy
ortho-

dialects treat
e.

origin,and=y
G

during

counties,

in the

Modern
the

eighteenth

before

e^

j before other

INTRODUCTION.

XIV

vowels

in words

scribe,justas
GE

where

sometimes
GH

usuallyinserted

omitted

was

by

the

present in judgment,gaol.

at

or
final,

the

before

omitted

in

a, o, in

French

words

but

=7,

the

was

writing.

"6, the Scotch

and

German

sound

of

ch, or

kh

it is

as

best

written,produced by making the contact of the tongue with

the soft palate for k so imperfect that a hissingsound
be
can
heard.

After e,

i,the tongue

probably raised higher,so

was

kh

approached to the sound of a hissed y ; and

lipswere
probably often rounded, givingthe effect
Scotch

quh ," the former

into ivh

andy,

into

fell into y

sound

Gh

oh, 00.

after

u, the

of the modern

short

and

0,

that

i,the latter

be

convenientlyalways
and Scotch ch,that is kh, but it will have
spoken like the German
to be occasionally
omitted where
written,and pronounced where
not written, on
of the negligence of the scribes of the
account
old MSS.1, and it is very possible
that the changes above indicated
less in vogue,
and that the poet availed himwere
self
or
alreadymore
of either

or

use

according

is stillin full force

in

use

England
initial
=

from

as

it suited his

in Scotland
a

h, just as

few
at

may

and

old

is

This

rhyme.

still heard

even

guttural
in

living

people.

present; but

it

seems

to

have

been

in unaccented
generallyomitted
he, his,him, hire her,here
hem
their2,
them, and often in hath,hadde,haue,justas we still
have
T"ve told 'em ; and
in some
French
words, as host,honour,
honest,"c. it was probably omitted as at present. H final represents
faint
of
sound
the gutturalkh (seeGH), into which
a very
before it became
it dwindled
entirelyextinguished.
=

long

was

not

at

all the

sound

modern

of J.

It

was

the

which was
lengthened sound of * in still,
nearlybut not quite ee ;
in
still,
steal,in singing Still so gentlyo'er me stealing,'
compare
of gentlyand stealing
which also the last syllables
are
lengthened
Those
who
vowel.
think they find it difficult
with the same
to lengthen this vowel
which, when short,is extremely common
'

In the present edition these anomalies

the
In the present edition,

are

avoided

hire,here of the MSS.

as

much

as

possible.

is printed
Mr, her.

PR

in

English,but

as

in

is not

mien, mean,

but

TION.

ONUNCIA

in French

known

they will

be

XV

Italian ',may

and

if

quitewrong

they pronounce

present in mine.

it as at

I short

not

pin;
i, as in pit,stiff,

in French

as

Italian.

or

fiche.
fish,with French fini,
Compare Englishfinny,
I consonant
=/.
in many
MSS., but only in
IE, before a consonant
the same
possibly
interchangedby the scribe.

words,

century.

long E,

as

was

seventeenth

the

say ee,

of

dates from

ee

unaccented

final and

often

it was

which

sound

modern

The
IE

with

French

as

in

berie,

ably
i-e,the first probpronounced as two syllables
and the second as the final E
as the short I justdescribed,
often written Y E,
then more
But I E final,
alreadydescribed.
has more
frequentlythe accent on the I or Y, and then that
letter was
pronounced as Chaucer's long I,that is nearlyas ee.
Thus
melodie (commonly written melodye)had nearly the same
be

merie, must

sound

it has

as

J =J, was

not

as

at

present.

L,

as

at

present.

probably as
final,

at

when

songs

I consonant

from
distinguished

K,
L E

French

in modern

present

sung.

in MSS.

in little lit*
I,except when

is inflectional.
the same
as simple
was
(whichdoes not occur in this edition)
It was
L.
scarcelyever used, but in the thirteenth century it
as)Welsh //.
was
probablya hissed /,not unlike (butnot the same
M, as at present.
that it was
to suppose
N, as at present. There is no reason
LH

in

nasalized
French

words

French
were

words

Extensive

in

often written

alwayssounded as these
that is as ah'oon,
oon.

as

observation

modern
aun,

combinations

shows

that

the

oun,

French.
and

An,

were

in Chaucer's

low

note.

in

probably

orthography,

is stillvery common
in three ; and
ee
as
says

in

sound

the speaker thinks he

where
even
English,
Italian singers
introduce it when trying
to singour
involuntarily
a

on,

even

ee, their i,on

INTRODUCTION.

XVI

NG

had

probably three values,as at present in sing,singer,

linger,change. It is not possible to determine
with certainty
whether
it was
lowed
generallya simple ng as in singer,or an ng folby g, as at present in longer,linger,
when
medial or
finger,
that the modern
so
final,
O

long was

sound

than

into

oo.

open

or

in the

difficult to

with

pronounce

place to

gave

in

may

where

O O

but,as love,shove.

century, as in modern
place to two sounds, written

gave

part of the sixteenth

therefore

that

century,
even

as

perhaps

still earlier,these

of both

sounds

cred^va,"c.

into

distinctions
evidence

Mr.

from

short

the

on

broad

as

had
where

also
it

so

proper

and

"c.)

division

open (as in

oro,

uomo,

endeavoured

to

"c),

poco,

supposing ail,mole,not

sound

continent,very
o

to have

make

these

too

sixteenth century.
it is

These
now

the conclusion.
the regularsound
last,

in the

in got, which

century, but
sound

of the

common

may

be

used

of short
u, and

was

provinces,but

for
few

a
u

in

oa

by

those

words

of
not

established

not

was

difficult. In

occasionallythe sound
replacedAnglo-Saxon

those in which

century, and

fede, s"?te,av^re, vend"f,

far failed to confirm

the modern

seventeenth

find the

It is possible

'

oa, the short

was

long

in the latter

oa

prepared by

buono,

has

Sweet

latter
O

so

boor,boar.

amoroso,
;

long

History of English Sounds,' but there is no

rhymes, and dialectal investigations(as yet very

in his

incomplete)have

the

amore,

move,

in the

fourteenth

Italian

ail,air,mole,more,

tapering vowels.

so

(as in

ombra, ondo,

nearly modern

short

earlyas the
changes were

sound

prove,

as

ea

and

oo

not

was

Just as

and

who

the

peer,pear,

in modern

as

regola,pr^dica,c^do, "c.

Italian

close

also

it is still oo,

ee

Those

oh,which

It had

part of the sixteenth

and

broad.

say

sounds, written

two

is like the Italian

so

century.

those words

it has become

not

broader

tendency to taper

no

provinces,and

till the seventeenth

generallyin

E E

and

that is a somewhat

aperto ; approachingau, but

where

or

in more,

be followed.

can

in stone,and

It is still heard

established
oo,

boar,o

in moan,

oa

find the sound

of

in oar,

oa

alone

custom

till
who

short

bull,push, put

pronounced

in the

to
correspond almost precisely
pronounced as u in but,as sonne, wonder.
cases

XVli

PRONUNCIATION.

does not

OA

to have

seem

used

been

in Chaucer.

It

troduce
in-

was

for long o in the sixteenth century.

rarelyused,chieflyin poepelfor peopleand in reIt was

the
proeve for repreve, to show the change of sound.
as
same
long E.
01
of the
was
perhaps generallyoo'ee,a diphthong consisting
but with a stress,gliding
to ee
sound of oo pronounced briefly,
on
in one syllable,
sailors pronounce
as
buoy,almost as in wooing,or
OE

is very

Italian
have

had
occasionally

nearlyo

same

ee,

modern

nearlyas

it is

long O, with which

as

The

of Chaucer's

the sound

got)followed by

in

OO, the
middle

oui,as distinct from

lui,and very like French

sound

modern

of

oo

short

(open o,

joy.
changed.
constantlyinter-

pooldates

in

It may

out.

from

after the

of the sixteenth century.

OU

had

three

properlyit was

sounds:

modern

oo

long,as

in

used for u in bull,

it was
occasionally
for the diphthongoa'oo,
that
as in ous
out her ; and sometimes
[us],
is,the sound of long O glidinginto modern
oo, almost the same

loud,bous,called lood,boos

as

in modern

three
was

cases

oo,

soul,except that the firstsound was broader.

be distinguished
pretty accuratelythus:
may

where

it is now

pronouncedas

in

loud; OU

pronounced as in double;OU was

occasionally
pronounced oh'ooas in soul.
it is now

OUGH
it was
has

now

modern

oa'oo where

u,

"

OU

whe,re

it is now

In drought
by GH.
where it
in ploughit was plookh; in fought,bought,
drookht,
the sound of au, it was
or
probablyoa'oo-kh,
nearlyour
taperingoh followed by kh ; but, if the reader feels any
be considered

must

he may
difficulty,

the

use

OU

as

modern

gutturalkh, a.s/o"wJkht.
Many modern
way.
OW

the

was

same

OU,

as

but

final.
OY

was

P, as
PH

was

The

at

=f,

QJJ, as
vol.

the

same

as

01.

present.
as

at

at

present.

hi.

present.

was

followed

in

o"w

cow

followed

dialects treat

more

by

oughtin

commonly

the
this

used when

INTRODUCTION.

XV111

as

in

Hence

serf,third,cord.

car,

preceding vowel,
trilled as

never
always trilled,

ring,herring,
carry;
that

so

it did
in herd

her

lengthen

not

have

must

as

in

now

alter the

or

the

well

as

in

in Scotland
and Ireland,
as now
nearlythe same
herring,
but possibly
not so strongly,
when
not precedinga vowel.
tional.
as
final,
ER, except when e was inflecprobably the same

RE

where

RH,

it is found

was
edition),

probably r

of the

in MSS.
as

but

now,

period (itis not in

trulyhissed rh occurs

this
in

dialects.

some

was

thus "wys, was,

when

is,all had

final

the

when

a sharp s
frequently

more

it

consonants,
with

had

es

sharp. But between

the

omitted

probably z,

was

s, but

after

at

present ;

vowels, and

two

long vowels

letter which

rarelyused.

was

than
final,

was

voiced

or

sometimes
sh

never

changed
interzh

or

at

as

as -vi-si-oon.
present, thus vision had three syllables,

SCH

SH

sometimes

followed

T,

at

TH

as

present, but final -tion

two

tellingwhether
what

they now

They

can

had

who

except

are,

therefore

be

which

in

of Scotch
remained

find this sound

sound

tillthe

short
of

century.

SGH

present.

the sound

of sh

seventeenth

was

that

at

as

puir, or
the

was

not

present.

words,

and

French

probably always
a, German

u, a

eighteenth century. Those

difficult,
may

as

pronounce
considered

the

present

to be the normal

century.

generallyshort

in but not

from
differently
probablyrhymed to smith.

'with

French

ui in

of

means

distributed

were

nearlyto
too

-si-oon.
syllables,

u,

as

in

bull,pull,the modern

having been established

Occasionally,however, it was

used

in the modern
as
busy,bury ; these
precisely
be distinguished
by seeing that they would
e,

at

as

when

in two

was

pronounced

long English u in tune, which

sound

pronounced

thin,then,and there is no

sounds

these

the sound

in

sounds, as

long only occurred

sound

and

short vowel.

had

for SCH

used

for double
occasionally

used

SSH,

in shall.

sh, as

was

till the seventeenth

for short i
cases

be

can

now

or

short

generally
so

pro-

INTRODUCTION.

XX

the difficult old

dh

use

for

the

", and

the accent, when

we

Tales
an

the

write

may

it does

unfrequent in

Observe

drookht

of March

And

bahdhed

evree

tendre

Dhat

in

Toh

feme

And

from
spes'ialee',

halwez

melohdee'e

blisful

Soothwerk

At

Redee

toh

at

Well

and

neen

sheeres

on
as

saike

dhahy wa-ir
a
dahy
Ee lahy,

saike.

pilgrimah'je
kohrah'je,

mee

ful devoot'

with

in'toh' dhat
in

twentee

folk, bee

wende

dhahy
dhat

Tab'ard'

on

ende

for toh
whan

sai'zoon'

dhe

londes,

sundree

marteer

koom

was

in

holpen

wenden

nikht

At

btrahwnje strondes

evree

Kahwn'terber'ee

Toh

pilgrimaa'jes,

on

saiken

in dhat

Beefel' dhat

"

kohraa'jes,

her

Kahwn'terber'ee

hath

hem

ohpen ee'e,

with

kooth

Engelond, to
hohlee

lee'koor'

haithe

and

rohte,

dhe

holt

fooles mahken

palmerz for toh

Dhat

dhe

swohte

toh

'is swaite

nikht

ostelree'e

kumpanee'e

ah'ven'tuir' ifal'e

Of

sundree

In

and pilgrimzwair dhahy alle,

fel'ahw'sheep',

Dhat

tohwerd

Kahwn'terber'ee

Dhe

chahmbrez

And

wel

And

shortlee,whan

Soh
Dhat

had

wai

Ee

Ee

And

mahde

Toh

tahk

was

and
wairen

of 'er

wahy

ate

sune

spohken with
forwerd

oor

aized
dhe

wolden

stahb'lz

dhe

weede

beste.
toh

was

'em

reede.

wairen

teste

evreech

ohn,

anohn',
fel'ahw'sheep'
airlee for toh
dhair

indicate

as

Ee

reeze

yoo

devee'zo.

('),

bury
Canter-

begins

dhe

and

slaipenal dhe

Dhe

first line

floor ;
braithe

evree

And

Of

persed

priketh 'em nah'tuir' in

longen folk toh gohn

Dhan

the

sune
yunge
'is halfe koors
irun'e,

ram

smahle

Soh

firstlines of the

'is shoores

is
enjen'dred

kropes,

in dhe

And

e, and

by

in

as

described

as
precedent short syllable,

hath

Zefirus,aik, with

Enspee'redhath
Hath

bull,ui

first syllable
only,by

the

vahyn in swich

ver'tui'

which

Dhe

final

that

with
Ah'preel'

Dhe

Whan

in

ah'ee,
ah'oo,as

the

on

"

Chaucer.

dhat

Whan

for

pronunciationof

without
syllable,

accented

Of

fall

preceding table,but

thee,u for

pronounced

not

follows.

as

in

ahy, ahiv

the

mark

AI, AW,

under

of th

flat sound

for French

Scotch

in the

sounds, as pointed out

with

is not

PR

A TION.

XXI

were

MS.

Harleian

of the

careful examination

obtained
chiefly
the spelling
(HI.),

altogether
agree with that of the
followed.
The
only result in which
chiefly
does not

of which

MS.,

UNCI

that Mr. Ellis'sresults

It is proper to add

from

ON

here

makes

is that which

feel full confidence

the

of

sound

Ellesmere
I do not
EY

tical
iden-

permissible
rimes than as real ones, and should prefer to regard ey and El
that is,a diphthong consistingof e
the sound ai'ee,
as indicating
but with a
long ( e in there,or ai in pair)pronounced briefly
changed
interI do not find that they are
stress,and glidingon to e.
by the scribe of the Ellesmere MS. in all cases, though
with

that

of

I look

AY.

upon

these

rather

as

frequently.There are certain words, such as deye,

to die, tzveye1,
eight,queynte,
twain, burgeys,a burgess,eighte,
to be
to play, "c. which
seem
quaint,receyue, to receive,pleye,
speltwith ey rather than with ay ; and, on the other hand, may
be cited daye,a day,paye, to please,arrayed, arrayed,nay, nay,
to be speltwith ay rather than with
may, "c. which seem
may,
I offer this criticism with
diffidence,
merely saying that
ey.
unable as yet to see how words like A.S. "weg, plega,tivegen,
I am
should have passed in Middle
Englishinto "way, play, tvuayn, as
and have reverted nearlyto their original
pronouncedby Mr. Ellis,
sound in our ivay, play,and tivain. With respect to "way (written
to rime,with day, I
which undoubtedly rimes,or seems
quay, nvey),
have had tivo pronunciations
would suggest that it may
; as was
is also speltdye,and
the case
with deye,to die,which
certainly
to rime with remedye,a remedy. With
made
regard also to such
that it
modern
as
we
can
a word
our
easilyunderstand
receive,
word rave,
once
was
pronounced so as to rime with the modern
rive is
but the riming of its vowel very nearlywith the modern
I should plead that
much
this point,therefore,
less clear. On
they are

some

so

doubt

I may

by y
1

at

in

add

be allowed

here that the

in the Ellesmere
Not

MS.

in the Ellesmere

the end
1

may

of

line.

place,in 5 of them

to

remain.

long

sound

of i is generallydenoted

Cf. ivhylom,p.

i, 1. 134,

with

only,but in nearlyall. Tweye occurs

7 times
is
with
ei
it
in
all
the
6
or
MSS. j
places
spelt
ey
5

MS.

In

riche in

; and

in the last

instance,in

4 of them.

XXli

INTRODUCTION.

the line
in

I,as

following. Our
Iugement,B.

ioye,B.

409.

for v;

as

B. 175.
(lyven),

few

between

words,

vowels, it stands

two

is written

in

used, as

B.
deuyse (devyse),

152;

capital

as

lyuen
ning
begin-

154;

for u, at the

in vp, use, vnto, for up, use, unto.

as

B.
(every),
a

small i is sometimes

is written

In

is commonly written

; but the

688

When

in euery

modern

proceed

now

generalremarks

to some

the Tales

upon

in the

present selection.
The

Law's

of

Man

The

Tale.

Introduction

of

to the Man

Headthe Man-of-Law
Prologue (alsocalled,for brevity,
are
link)and the Prologue itself,
printedin The Prioresses Tale,"c.
Law's

(Clarendon Press),pp.
volume,

lines,so

133

The

xx.

p.

that the

Tale

Law's
it

was

of

that Chaucer
37.

Tyrwhitt

Confessio

matter

That

wolde

men

the

took

Chronology

written

about

is,that both
common

sayn"

story from

at once

of Nicholas
in

Trivet, written
his edition

Trivet's Chronicle

by

Gower.

That

from

as

of

in the

about

Tale,
misled

was

into supposing
note

see

to that

derived

from

simple explanation of

poets drew

narrated

He

been

have

not

to the

cer's
question; for Chau-

common

been
has, fortunately,
as

that

the addition

in 1. 1009

Gower

and

of Law's

II.

the

source.

discovered,in the

Anglo-Norman

a.d.

of

Man

attention

Man

settles the

The

1393.

our

source

Life of Constance,

Wright,

has drawn

Amantis, Book

tale,written before1385, could

Gower's,

present volume,

Tales,with

story, closelyagreeing with The

in Gower's

the

among

1386.

by the expression"som
line,p.

itself begins,in the

for insertion

Prologue, about

is found

Prologue together contain

and

alreadystated my belief that The

pieceof Chaucer's earlier workmanship,

is a

revised

fact that

Tale

that

to

I have

1. 134.

with

Head-link

Introduction

also the

See

1-5.

1334.

Mr.

Chronicle
Thomas

the

Canterbury Tales, pointed out

containingthe originalof the story as told

it also contains

the

originalof the story

as

of the Chaucer
by Chaucer, is evident from the publications
Society. Trivet's version of the story was edited for that Society
and a careful
by Mr. Brock in 1872, with an Englishtranslation,

told

LAW'S

OF

MAN

THE

XXlii

TALE.

of it,shewing clearlythe
analysis
line-by-line

which Chaucer

the

Tales,'publishedfor

died

who
friar,

be found

in

i. pp.

(RoyalMS.

13

4322,

"c);

and

work

from

the

Nichol

seignour le Roi
for the

written

with
closely,

He

compass.

only the

eighteen of

The

Arundel

thus:

"

'Ci

56 being

and

29

distinct
Of

the

of the

one

for the Chaucer

les Cronicles

comence

lines

long.

tells it in his

the

own

follows Trivet

Gower

Tale

passages

are

Chaucer

consists,about
these

addition
tells the

"

are

many;

350

are

11.190-203

I sometimes

The

shorter
alters

of the

Chaucer's

Preachers.

portance
im-

story

same

1029

tions.
addi-

; 270-287 ; 295-3

copy Mr. Brock's very words.

Dominican
friars were
also called Friars

rather

of any

in much

language,and
additions

Chaucer's

'

story of

The

in 1285.

nothing of importance,and

little or

omits
.

Amesbury

at

nun

omissions,and only one

30

details.

lines of which

his

printedfrom

be

to

leaf 45, back.

few

but

Trivet, but

Hog's edition of Trivet's An-

T.

to

some

Marie, la fille moun

escripta dame
Edward, le fitz Henri;' shewing that it was
I, born in
princessMary, daughter of Edward

about
as

to

Trivet

beginson

Constance

count
ac-

him, is to
Praedicatorum
2,

copies,MS.

became

1278, who

short

time

English

an

was

(ArundelMSS. 46 and 220, Harl. MSS.

(c)his Anglo-Norman Chronicle,quite a
Latin Annales
(MS. Arundel 56, "c).

numerous

are

Frere

Trivet

after 1334.
ascribed
list of works

best,and therefore selected

Society. The heading runs
qe

I, 1872;

Andegavensibus [countsof Anjou] ori-

comitibus

Angliae,qui a
ginem traxerunt

last there

bury
Canter-

works, amongst which

ad
here (a)his Annales ab originemundi
B. xvi,"c.); {b)his Annales sex Regum

notices

Brock

it will suffice to mention

Christum

cation
publi-

Ordinis
Quetif and Echard's Scriptores
561-565 ; also a notice in Englishof his lifeand

Mr.

to

tion
of the informa-

for much

that Nicholas

of his works, in the Preface

nales.

of Chaucer's

Society; Part

Chaucer

some

Latin, with

in

of him

of the

name

some

indebted

am

It appears

given1.

Dominican

torn.

this I

To

II,1875.
here

of

Originalsand Analogues

is '

Part

original.The

his

followed

extent

exact

15 ;

INTRODUCTION.

XXIV

330-343;

358-37i;

351-357;

631-658; 701-714;

504;

825-868:

470-

925-945;

1132-1141' (Brock).

1052-1078;

1037-1043;

811-819;

771-784;

449-462:

421-427;

400-410;

Tyrwhitt pointed out that much the same

story is to be found
in the Lay of Emare
(MS. Cotton, Calig.A. ii,fol. 69),printed
He
by Ritson in the second volume of his Metrical Romances.
observes:

'the

"

in

exposed

Emperour

and

Mr.

mother

Chevalier

Cigne, and

of

Paris.

Fiorentino

(an imitation of
the Knight who

1378, under

Roman

of Le
; and

Madden)

de

70.

the

la

country.

The

of

"

of the

Galys,
trivances
con-

them,

ancient
form

by

di

Hermengilde
in the

ser
no.
an

Gesta

Emperor' (MS. Harl.

leaf

The

1.

incident

c.

69 (ed.

adventure

of Beauvais

Romanorum

7333,

Giovanni

Ritson's collection)

place,with Constance's
the

been

English metrical

EnglishGesta Romanorum,

tale in

Matthew

to have

is

(printedin

in Vincent

the

Anglo-Saxon

said
collection,

of Rome

of

Romance

2,and

is called

201),and

is printed

and Analogues (Chaucer'sSociety),

Part I,pp.
Originals

Mr.

Furnivall
"

adds

pp. 311, 493

3 Warton

90, fol. 86

'
"

Gerelaus

the

"

the

This

tale

versified

was

57-

by Occleve, who

quotes Occleve's lines

stabs the Earl's child,and then

;" and Warton

feendlyman

puts the bloody knife

Reprintedfor

are

treachery of

The

Decameron), gior.x.

It is also found
The

'

Latin

Violette,and

in the

describinghow

c.

in

murders

is found

called Merelaus

the

*,joined,in the latter

'Merelaus

of

title of II Pecorone

Florence

writers.'

in the

the

Bone

with the steward.

other

the desires

French

the

in the Italian

in

romance

originally

the coast

on

observes

King Offa, preserved

in the French

is

consequences

into the stillmore

composed
of

the

into

enters

It is also found

treason

with

of that

King

further

Wright

King iElla's

romance

Emare

stories.'

Thomas

au

the

to

is driven

step-mother, and

in both

same

that

are,

refusingto comply

married

of the
the

for

boat

her father ; that she

Wales,

or

chief differences

into the

"

sleepingEmpress's hand

Early Eng. Text

Soc,

ed. S.

"

J. Heritage,1879;

see

of this edition.

givesthe reference,viz.
a.

to

his

lib.
Speculum Historiale,

vii.

'

For

See

In the

XXV

deeming

murdring.'
Eng. Poetry,ed. 1871,1.296.'

of this

Hist.

Analogues, Part i.pp. 71-845 is also printed

from Matthew
Paris,Vita OffaePrimi, ed. "Wats, 1684,

Originalsand

extract

an

Warton,

TALE.

othir

noon

giltyben

she had

But

have

shoulde

men

LAW'S

OF

MAN

THE

pp. 965-968, containingthe

Letters and banished Queen.'
Some

is

of Ser Giovanni

account

intercepted

Offa's

story of 'King

given in Dunlop's History of

was
a Florentine
notary, who
Fiction,3rd ed. 1845, p. 247. Nle
began his Tales in 1378, at a villagein the neighbourhood of
is called II Pecorone, i.e. the Dunce, ' a title
Forli. His work

which

the

author

assumed,

some

as

Italian academicians

in which
Insensati,
Stolidi,
"c, appellations

themselves

styled

there

was

always so much ironyas they imagined.' The 1st tale of the

10th Day is thus analysedby Dunlop. 'Story of the Princess
Denise of France, who, to avoid a disagreeable
marriage with an
old German
prince,escapes in disguiseto England, and is there
The
received in a convent.
king,passingthat way, falls in love
with and espouses
her.
Afterwards,while he was engaged in a
in Scotland,his wife brings forth twins ; but the queenwar
mother
sends to acquainther son that his spouse had given birth
In place of his majesty's
monsters.
to two
ordering
answer,
them
to be nevertheless brought up with the utmost
care, she
for their destruction,
and also for that of
substitutes a mandate
not

The

the queen.
is

allows
entrusted,

At

to

pointsout

departwith

her twins to Genoa.

years she discovers her husband

some

too, of

story to those
the Lay of Emare, and adds

very old

date, entitled
There,
to avoid

Le
as

French
Roman

in

is saved

by

the

romance,

de

Duke

At

Rome,

with his

on

children,

la Belle

lengthshe

of Gloster's

:
"

'

it is the subject,

out
publishedin 4to, with-

Emare, the heroine

marriage,"c.

at

England.'ffDunlop
told by Chaucer
and

the likeness of this

Gower, mentions

but

to

crusade ; she there presents him

is brought back with them in triumph to

his way
and

of

the end

the queen

of this command

the execution

to whom

person

Helene

de

tinople.
Constan-

England
is ordered
to be burnt,
niece kindlyoffering
to
escapes

to

INTRODUCTION.

XXVI

personate her
of

collection

that

on

story appears again in a

the
4th tale of the first

The

occasion.'

tales

by Straparola,in
night; but Straparola merely borrowed
See Dunlop, Hist. Fiction, 3rd ed. p.
It

to

occurs

forget Chaucer's

not

Pardoner's

The

made
that

Decamerone

polla,of

the

vi. Tale
of St.

tales in Boccaccio's

of the

one

10),concerning

told how

his return

on

had

lock of the

had

he

him

shewn

far

as

'He

228.

227,

India,

as

of

visited the Patriarch

innumerable

Ci-

Dunlop gives some

St.

to

salem,
Jeru-

others,

relics: among

seraph that appeared

hair of the

Friar

certain

of which

Anthony,

is

likely

It is very

of his relics.

History of Fiction, 3rd ed. pp.

long account
(saysDunlop) of his travels
who

(Day

Prologue, the Pardoner

in his

account

and

In this

the value

remembered

Order

268.

Constance.

Prologue.

here

Chaucer

gave

portraitof

expatiateupon

to

Giovanni.

Ser

Shakespeare, in delineatingImogen, did

that

me

it from

Francis, a

nail,a few of the rays of the blessed star

that guided the Magi in the east,the jawbone of Lazarus,'"c.
paring of the cherub's
adds"'

He

tale of Boccaccio

This

of Trent, and

Council

the

to

is the
The

church.

commentators,

one

the

down

which

gave

has

been

author

ground that

the

on

drew

he

did

of the

censure

the

brage
greatest um-

defended
intend

not

by his

to

censure

those wandering
but to expose
respectableorders of friars,
mendicants
who
dulity
supported themselves by imposing on the creto ridicule the sacred
of the people; that he did not mean

the

relics of the church, but

fraud

of the

been
I

hard

in the

In

this line.

attention
passage

to

Pardoner's

from

Tale.

the

Heywood's
The

edition

Lyndesay's Satyre of

Sir David

believed

were

artifice of monks.'

and

of Dr. Morris's

1. 701

The

draw

drawn

have

Chaucer,
to

to

which

those

Four

note

to

quence
conse-

it must

1. 349,

have
p.

145,

close

plagiarismfrom
P.'s,printed in the note

of Chaucer's

the

But

in

so

Three

considerable

Prologue;

also to

Estates,11.2037-2121.
part of this Tale

is

occupied with digressions

; the Tale itself is told simply,briefly,
Mr. Thomas
Wright
and well,occupying 11.463-484, 661-894.
remarks

"

'This

beautiful moral

story appears

to

have

been

XX

INTRODUCTION.

Vlll

quoted

in the

of the

Notes

he

once

"

lying down

runs

in

and

away,

with

meets

make

sees

three

robbers.

them

Death"

that

consult

things needful
robber

who

; but

his mates, and

in that

as

then

the treasure.

The

As

robbers

found

us."

him

them

the

to

is

fool."

do.

Then

The

second

and

wine

he

shall feed

other
back

Thus

they eat

death.

bread

The

and

from
the

wise

wine,

the

food

Lord

our

man

plot to murder

returns

doth

of the

be the richest

with the

Then

all

himself,poison

robbers

mate

poses
pro-

and

puts into the heart

Their

him at once.
they murder
brought, and both fall dead.

from.

away

the

the

comes

one

hermit

all the treasure, and

he

no

see

and

they shall

and

traitors.

takes

At

gold.

shew

is he?

town, buy bread

Meantime,
as

much

They
running

hermit

craftyDevil

have

soon

share

left the

lysis
ana-

gold. They laugh at him,

the town, that

then

country.

their mate

the

the

to

the

to

goes

The

to what

as

shall go

one

"Where

"The

say,

he is

what

I will."

great joy, and

three robbers

and

and

me,

shews

and

cave,

Furnivall's

there

cave,

chasing the hermit, and ask him

"Death, which is chasing me."
"Come

Mr.

Italian text.'

story is as follows.

hermit

'A

the

as

God

city,

he

has

requite

fled,and

man

gold free.'

the

originalis

not

long, I here reprintit,for the reader's

convenience.
'

Qui

trouo

conta

molto

'Andando
trouo

randosi

Romito

uno

lo

vn

per

giorno

vn

Romito

vn

per

grandissima grotta, laquale era

la per
verso
riposarsi,pero che
giunse

conobbe,

alia grotta

s'

e'

intoppo

in

ne

si la

vi hauea
si

incontanente

deserto,quanto

Romito

andando

luogo foresto

un

grande Tesoro.

tralucere,impercio che
il

che

vna

e'

come

d'

molto

partio,et

potea
tre

vide

andare.

luogo foresto: si
molo
celata,et riti-

era

in

assai

affaticato;
luogo molto

certo

oro:

comincio
Correndo

si tosto
a

come

correre

cosi

per

questo

grandi scherani,liqualistauano

in

Ne gia mai si
quella foresta per rubare chi unque vi passaua.
Hor
vi fosse.
vedendo
erano
accorti,che questo oro
costoro,
che nascosti si stauano, fuggircosi questo huomo, non
hauendo

pur

dinanzi

li pararono

se

molto

per

elli

temenza,

perche fuggiua,che

sapere

marauigliauano. Ed

si

XXIX

che '1 cacciasse,alquanto hebbero

dietro

persona

TALE.

PARDONERS

THE

di cio

Fratelli

"

disse.

risposeet

ma

Que'
miei,io fuggo la morte, che mi vien dietro cacciando mi."
vedendo
ne
non
huomo, ne bestia, che il cacciasse,dissero :
chi ti caccia

Mostraci

"

via che

tutta

"

disse

Romito

eglino volendola

potea piu, et hauendo

eglis' era

cacciaua,"et

si cominciarano

incontanente,et molto
insieme grande sollazzo.
huomo
a

dire tra

scherani
ciarono

disse.
noi

"

A
ci

di

partiamo
di noi

ne

Et

et

del

di cio s' ingegni il meglio che

monio

ch'

puote, mise
"

mento,
"

io

da ch' io

saro

voglio mangiare

di certe

delle

cose

ho

piu
come

et

ricco

li

secondo
huomo

venne

che

mi

di tutto
in

"

ne

non

porti-

facciamo

non

alia cittade et

pare

tre

insieme.

ven-

(diceafra

mi

se

bisogna,et
hora

ellici
II De-

di fare quanto
alia citta per

mestiere

quelloche io porto a
morti amendue, si saro

hauere,

andaua

quanto

auuelenero
saranno

vada

"

puote: faccia egli,pur com'

nella cittade

quali io

rispuoseet

vino, et di quelloche ci bisogna,e

costui che

et bere

che noi

1'altro disse

tutti
questo s'accordarono
ingegnoso, e reo d' ordinare

in cuori

L'uno

cosi alta ventura, che

tanto

tolgaalquanto,et

dalo,et rechi del pane

fornisca."

fare.

ci ha dato

qui,insino

questo hauere."

cosi ; 1'vno

questo buono

: et

voleano

pare, da che Dio

me

tutto

amo

tre

ragionarequello che

non

fare

quellicominciarono
Rimasero
elliera semplicepersona.
questi
insieme,a guardare questo hauere,e incomin-

loro,come

tutti

alia grotta,

rallegrare,et

per i fatti suoi

eglisen' ando

; et

non

eglino il conobbero

accommiatarono

Allhora

che

la morte, che mi

che u' era, ed

loro 1'oro

mostra

loro, " Qui

la

fosse

vedendo

II Romito

se

come

loro, gli condusse

di

disse

partito,e

uedere

trouare, per

paura

pregandoli

elli per

impercio che

essa,

di altro.

fatta,nol domandouano
onde

ad

il

Allhora

ella e."

oue

mostrerollaui,"

et

meco,

andassero

non

Ed

fuggia.

venite

loro,

cola

menaci

: et

male

lo forni-

medesimo)
poi fornirmi

al

presente : et poi
miei compagni : si che, da ch' elli
io

poi Signore

di tutto

egli e tanto, che

questo paese

pensiero,cosi fece.

da

io

saro

parte d'hauere

Prese

viuanda

quello
poi il
"

et

per

se

INTRODUCTION.

XXX

quanto glibisogno,et poi tutta

a

suoi

que

suoi

F altre

elli di

nostro

questo

come

ch'

meglio

non

ci

Et

hauere.

le

con

che

amendue
satolli,

tre : che

F hauere

vccise

vno

caendo

la morte,

ellino n'

erano

rimase

Furnivall

the

by
story
'

De

'

Magus

cauea

et

ferro

magico

susurro

ito alia

vdito
li

morto,
come

cosi morirono

hauete,et

le

con

si tosto

et

suoi

tutti

hebbe

non

che egliandarono
traditori,
la

et

trouarono,
la

si

fuggio,e

come

oro

(reprintedat
Morlinus'

Paris

the Novellae

in

rected
1799); cor-

Works, 1855.

The

follows.

as

reperto thesauro,ad inuicem

conspi-

periere.
in Tiberi

delitere thesaurum

quadam

cognouit : quo reperto, cum

num
maguoto
aspiceret,communi
pars sociorum

cumulum

castellum,epulas aliasqueres comparaceteri uero

copiosum interea ignem instruunt,

proximum oppidum

seu

turi,accedunt

thesaurumque

custodiunt.

malorum

priuarent,diro
caupona

fecere.

mag-

spirituum reuelatione

siclorum

radice

et

saggio sauiamente

edition of

illisqui, in Tiberi
ueneno

n' haueremo

reprintedNovella xlii from

has also

Paris

poi mangequesto grande

et

prima.'

brief,being

is very

rantes,

in

il

Morlinus, ed. Naples,1520

of

in

di

come

questo modo

degni. Et

libero

Mr.

Domenedio
in

recato:

morti

F altro si come

et

vino,et

che F hebbero

Da

egli hauea

caddero

cosi paga

: et

Si tosto

viene

et F uccisero.
coltella,

mangiarono di quello che

furono

"

che era
quelli,
che bisognaua loro.
Tomato
F videro,gli furono
addosso

cose

incontanente

compagni

col

et

tutto

tanto

saremo,

Hor

loro

uccideremo,

poi tra noi due

sara

partine

le

li

quellipensaro

tra

che

uccidere

per

col pane

tornera

di noi."

comperare

lancie et

meno

ciascuno

gior parte
cittade

come

loro, et dissero

bisognano,si

quanto uorremo,

remo

male

li rimanesse

cosa

compagno

che

cose

ogni

porto

alia cittade secondo

ordinoe

et

cosi la

auuelenoe,e

ch' ando

elli pensoe

se

compagni, accio che

di lui

con

Intanto

compagni.

hauemo

detto

1'altra

In

in castellum

Dumque

cupiditateaffecti,ut

consocios

illos interimere

statuerunt

ueneno

epulantes,ebrii
Tiberi

ac

uino

conuenissent,
thesauri
:

cum

parte

dicto,

sepulti,
aliquatenusmoram

expectantes atque esurientes,consocios de

incusabant:

mora

NUN'S

SECOND

THE

xxxi

TALE.

adiurauerunt, repedantesex

Iouemque

op-

pido atque castello et uita et thesauri parte priuare. Sicque ad

multo
inuicem
non
post adueniunt ex pago illi,
conspirantes,
aliaquetucetosi saporispulmentaria
pisces,
uinarios,
utres, pullos,
imparatos incautosque insecauere

morti

ieiuni,illosqueomnes

dederunt

obuiam

Quibus

ferentes.

atque prelectum hircum

sumptis cibariis diro

atque crudeli strage perdiderunt. Pone
ueneno
insigniiocunditate gnauitercuncta ministrare
tabefactis,
incipiunt;alter uerrit,alter sternit,pars coquit,atque tuceta
concinnat.

eis

ex

uitam
1

mortui

reddentes,sub elemento

Nouella

indicat

nee

sociis
cum
preuenti,
et sepulti
remansere.

quod, morte
(sic)

erectis erant

mensa

fato

inlargiter

ac mensa
appositis,

ceperunt, omniaque ingurgitauerunt.Commodum

edere

structa

scitule

omnibus

Pone

esse

cogitandum :

de malo

nam

quod

quis seminat, metit.'

Nun's

Second

The

compared

this Tale, because, as

us

mode

Chaucer's
to

with the

compilation; his advance

of

from

free handling of materials ; and

more

peculiarinterest about
rest,it so clearlyshews

is a

There

Tale.

close translation
his

change of

couplets. The closeness of the

translation and the rhythm alike point to early workmanship ;
left to conjecture in this
not
are
we
and, most fortunately,
matter, since our author himself refers to this piece,by the Title
in his Prologue to the Legend of Good
of the Lyf of Seint Cecile,

rhythm, from

1. 426.

Women,

to

stanzas

It

rimed

probably written

was

before the Legend.

Mr.

date

cannot

of 1373,

in 1. 78,

'

which

Yet

I yow

preye

Furnivall assignsto
be
that

fact,the

to be

Tale

introduction.

its

What

of the sort ; it is

the Legend

put into the mouth

in

as

is called the

at the time

tale of the

1. 62, 'And

of

strike the
a

an

'

Prologue

introduction

of translation.

We

'

series,nor

though

that

reader

as

We

possess,

either

revision

nun.

originalshape, without

merely such

it the

'

properlyrevised;and the expressionin

fail to
I,vnworthy sone of Eue,' cannot
singularone

time

conjectural
The expression
very far wrong.
shews
reden that I wryte clearly

written
neither originally

that it was

considerable

in
or

is,in fact,nothing
as

have

was
no

suitable for

description

INTRODUCTION.

XXX11

of the

Second

Nun,

introduction

no

of her

as

narrator,

There

the Tale with those that precede it.

anythingto connect
is no authority,
indeed, for attributingit to the Second
rubrics printedat pp. 61, 63, and 81.
all beyond the mere
It is not

We

was.

herself

i.e. the

Nun,

'

is the

the
1.

else.

"

without

Prioress

herself,on

and

Tale

her

hint

any

the

the

to

as

other

supposed

the

so-called

165 ; cf. note

the

Notes, at

out

that the Tale

p.

was

118),the

person

Prologue, 1.
Canon's

'the

lyf of

Seint

narrator

of it.

The

properlyintroduced
its rightplace.

Prologue

to

Nun

is

hand,

this Tale

to

from

is

to

us,

given in

Tyrwhitt pointed

1. 84, p. 169.

itself is translated

at

esse

firstline of the

The

is carefully
inserted in

analysisof

Prior

in the

mentioned

Nun

Second

the

that, as

'

Nonne

nowhere

who

us

Prologue (p.82) merely mentions

Yeoman's

An

to

(see Prol.

firstnun

Another

mentioned

163, but

quite clear

however, conclude

may,

intended

Cecile

made

even

nor

Life of St. Cecilia

the

Legend) of Jacobus
Januensis,or Jacobus a Voragine, who was archbishopof Genoa
at the close of the 1 3th century.
Tyrwhitt calls it literally
as

given

in the

Legenda

(orGolden

Aurea

'

'

quitethe case ; for our author has made

of
and additions,some
several judiciousalterations,
suppressions,
which
are
pointed out in the notes; see, e.g. notes to 11. 346,

but
translated,

this is not

380, 395,

489, 505, and

442,

the

towards

occur

originalauthor

the
The

at

from

Legende Doree,
in 15

3.

The

as

side

the
at

and

that

by

side

with

the

French

to

given

1. 346.
in the

Analogues,

version

of La

by Jehan de Vignay, printedat Paris

made

in

text.

'

Bell's

'

Chaucer's

very

edition of Chaucer

originalwas

Furnivall

followed
unquestionably

the Latin

is wrong

not

slightcomparison shews

(as Mr.

this idea

that Chaucer

is that

Originalsand

in his

Jephson), that

Latin, but the French

once

1846,

translated

Mr.

note

see

lished
Legenda by Dr. Th. Grasse, pubMr. Furnivall has printedit at length,

suggestionwas

edited by
(really

1. 343;

follows

Chaucer

story, and

of St. Cecilia

first edition,

Pt. ii.pp. 192-205;

as

tions
of the altera-

most

Aurea

Leipsicin 1850.

Grasse's

far

closelyas

of the

edition

second

of the

end

of this Life

best text

However,

535.

pointsout),
original;

see

It
p. 174.
the French

to 1. 319,

note

have
may
taken from

seen

has taken

thence

notes

Virginbears
note

to

merely

some

two

also,as

version

he

to

seems

contains,moreover,

have

But

he
see

more;

no

passage

Paradiso ;

in Dante's

one

from Caxton's

one
Cecilia,

see

note

has also

Furnivall

that Mr.

here

add

lives of St.

more

general idea, and

the

Chaucer

to

It

50, p. 168.

I may

p. 167.

is,howevefr,probablethat

Invocation to the
The
1. 7, p. 166.
resemblance to the Prioresses Prologue ; see

165, and

free translation of

XXxiii

TALE.

it the idea of his first four stanzas,11.1-28.

1. 1, p.

to

NUN'S

SECOND

THE

Golden

which
to

is

1. 36,

reprinted
Legende,

back; the other in

English prose, ed. 1483, fol. ccclxxvij,
English verse, in a metre similar to that used by Robert of
leian
Gloucester,from MS. Ashmole
43, leaf 185, back, in the Bodfurther light
Oxford.
These do not throw much
library,
worth consulting
upon the matter ; and, in fact,the only text really
quently
is freof Jacobus a Voragine, which
is the Latin one
Of this Dunlop says, in his History
quoted in the notes.
'The grand repertory of pious fiction
of Fiction,
3rd ed. p. 286
of Jacobusde Voragine,
the Legenda Aurea
to have been
seems
in

"

Dominican,

Genoese

the

on

the

'

work

the

of

about

the lives of individual

written,or
Legend, however,

but

is said in the

beautiful and

was

does

not

colophon to

the end of the 10th century,

1

3th century,which

whose
saints,
from

consist
be

its popularity,

epithetwas bestowed on
composition in Greek, by

of the

current

from

this

similar

prototype of this work

been

entitled Golden

principlethat

Apuleius. A
written
Metaphrastes,

Ass

Simon
was

'

same

prehends
com-

historyhad already

tradition.

The

Golden

solelyof the lives of saints,

with many
other
interspersed

which
strange relations,

were

probablyextracted

too obscure
Longobardorum, and other sources
of the original
traced ; indeed,one
to be easily
and voluminous
The
Historia Lombardica.
was
titles of the Legenda Aurea
translated into French
of [Jacobusa] Voragine was
work
by

from

the Gesta

of the three books from which

one
Vignai,and was
Caxton's Golden
Legend was compiled.'
In The
Militaryand ReligiousLife in the Middle Ages, by

Jean

de

VOL.

III.

INTRODUCTION.

XXXIV

Paul

Lacroix,

at p.

Cecilia. 'Under

the

martyrs

brother-in-law
from

the

among

Proud

of whose

and

; she

her in

parents gave
her

But

in the

Cecilia had

and

They

arrested,and

in

of the East.'

which

of

On

in the
Cecilia and

the

treaties,
en-

his brother

converted

church

St.

We

page

false

the

find

also in the

work

Valerian,with
on

their

distant

of the third

each

fourth

or

to

of their meritorious

of the

is

her

as

Mrs.

in which

of Cecilia

500.

barbarians,this

century,

she suffered

of St. Cecilia

Afterwards, in
ancient

church

the

with

dom.
martyr'

gloria'

statue

work

of

upon

consecrated

martyrdom being
is mention

of

by Pope Symmachus,

troubles

fell into

at their

and

was

spot of peculiar sanctity. There

held in the church

with

Jameson's beautiful

wish, the house

church, the chamber

regarded

figured

palm-tree laden

their victories and

Legendary

'According

is

lilies in bloom

and

roses

side of them

Art.

and

provinces

book

same

to

of analogous

multitude

most

of the

gods led

cemetery of St. Sixtus, and is preserved

of St. Cecilia,at Rome.
It represents St.

Sacred

the year

and

arguments

a phoenix
Upon one
palm-trees
its head, the ancient symbol of resurrection.
of the church
followinginterestingaccount

council

and

the

from

her

by

sacrifice to

preceding

St. Cecilia is extracted

as

relieved

Gaul, and

from

feet,and having
a symbol of
fruit,

The

patrician,named

to God,
virginity

himself

to death.

piece of mosaic
taken

was

round

faith

of

triumph
republic. Her

Roman
her

of

Metella,

as

the honours

of the Roman

young

and

vow,

all three

being condemned

copy

the

their refusal to

occurrences

house

same

time

persecuted brethren,
Christian charitybetrayed them.
tinguishe
In spiteof their disbirth,their wealth and their connections, they were

this

their

to

the

to

her

descended

was

back

the

dedicated

to

respected her

dated

heyday

marriage

husband,converted

Tiburcius.

St. Cecilia

raised to

were

illustrious

Severus, many

number.

belonged to

children

of Saint

account

Cecilia,her husband, and

St.

familywhich

of the consulate

Valerian.

death:

ancient

very

Tarquin the
many

reign of Alexander

to

put

were

426, is the followingbrief

and

ruin,and

invasions
was

in

of the

rebuilt

by

INTRODUCTION.

XXXVI

brated

described

by

Sir Charles

the

hands

and

though

the

and
as

delicate

are

the

contrived

is round

the

resemblance

it is

neck,
of

to

to

and

stretched

modestly covers
general form

the

by

convey

conceal

fine,"they

are

arms

separated from

to

side,the

its

on

the

its

the

position,
body. A
tion^).
decolla-

place of

lady,perfectin form, and affecting

in the drapery of white marble,
reality
a

the

of the statue
unspotted appearance
altogether. It lies
livingbody could lie,and yet correctly,as the dead when

no

'

"

head

her

band

is to

which

Cardinal

found

in 1599.

the

wound

statue

Baronius

in

the
the

limbs."
suffer decollation ;

body

neck

; and

the

gold

otherwise, this

exactly with the description

given of the body of the saint when

agrees

has

round

ornaments

the

that Cecilia did not

the

conceal

gravitationof

separated from

not

was

descriptionof

The

in the

mean

be remembered

It must

that

expire,

left to

'

lies

to

It is thus

found.

was

body

at the wrists

artist has

It is the statue
the

The

"

that
offensively,

not

gold circlet
from

she

intended

was

drapery is beautifully
modelled, and
The
head
is enveloped in linen,but

the limbs.
is seen,

"

Bell

up;

which

lyingdead,"

in which

locked, but crossed

The

out.

attitude

little drawn

not

are

St. Cecilia

the

commemorate

limbs

"

of

statue

the

shrine, of bronze

and

rare

and

preciousmarbles, are in the worst taste, and do not harmonize

of the figure.
with the patheticsimplicity
' At
what period St. Cecilia came
to be regarded as the patron
saint of music, and
accompanied by the musical attributes,I
cannot

decide.
she

It

is certain

is not

so

that

in ancient

distinguished
;

nor

devotional

sentations
repre-

in the

old

Italian

in which

she is

subjectsfrom her life have I found any

figuredas singing,or playingupon instrumentsV
series of

The
logue,
ProTale.
Prologue, and
itself,
belongs to the very latest period
as well as the Tale
This is clear at once,
from
its originality,
work.
of Chaucer's
The

as

well

Canon's

Yeoman's

from

the metre,

as

See my

note

and

to

the

careless

ease

of the

1. 134 of the Tale, p. 171.

rhythm,

had

author

our

written

revisingit

of

laid
Canon

of his Yeoman

nor

join themselves
the

between

the

'

"

tale,at

be

to

should

to

called
that

seem,

Chaucer

science

so

the

satire

cultivated

Chanouns

Yeman

adds

begun by

was

Camden

to

III

Edward

(in his Remains,

tell

of his work, in order

That

this

about

the

vse

first considerable

'The

"

siluer,or

to

their

time, and
the

art.

was

it Felonie

to

He
of multiplication?

art

year

pretended
produced

Act, which

make

coinage of gold

in the

determined

had

resentment

evils,
fairlybe inferred from
may
after,5 Henry IV, cap. iv. to
passed soon
or

shame

main
originalcharacters relittle extraordinary. It

its usual

multiplie
gold

of

cupidityof
marks
trickery. Tyrwhitt re-

against the alchemists.

much

was

out

and

sorrow

the

appears
sudden

some

put

of the

many

upon,

is

denounce

their

of

the

disputearising

for very

of

as

pilgrimswho

former

interruptthe regular course

to

insert

when

time

road.

away
to

hint

no

new

the

expose

introduction

The

two

man,

remains,

to

there

are

the

upon

the

man

and

alchemists

rest

stories
pilgrims'

the

have

they

actuallyrides

and

(1.702); but

We
;

and

master

countenance,

the

the

to

plan of

his

Prologue.

in his

down

Besides,the poet

afterwards.
carefully
upon

tion
the inten-

haste,with

of it in hot

some

more

boldly improved

has

XXXvii

TALE.

as though
degenerates into slovenliness,

almost

sometimes

which

YEOMAN'S

CANON'S

THE

1343,

Money), "the

in this

and

country
according to

Alchemists

did

verity,that the Rose-nobles, which

made
plication
coined
were
soon
by projection or multiafter,were
of
Alchemical
of Raymund
Lully in the Tower
London."
Chemicum, p. 443, has
Ashmole, in his Theatrum
affirm,as

unwritten

an

repeated this ridiculous story concerning Lully with

circumstances,as

if he

reallybelieved

best accounts, had

been

dead

III began to coin

above

Bird,

and

though Lully,by the

twenty years before Edward

gold1.'

that
Tyrwhitt further explains

Hermes

it ;

additional

him

attributed to

by
Lydgate's,
printedby Caxton

poem

in

Ashmole's

volume, called

Raymund Lully,is reallya poem

with the title The Chorle and the Bird.

of

INTR

XXXV111

The

above-mentioned

OD

UCTION.

volume

by Ashmole, entitled Theatrum

Chemicum
l,is a very singular production. And, perhaps, not
the least singularcircumstance
is that Ashmole
actuallygives
1
The
Tale of the Chanon's
Yeman, written by our ancient and
famous
poet, Geoffry Chaucer,' Prologue and all,at full length
(pp. 227-256),under the impression,apparently,that Chaucer
was
reallya believer in the science ! He says ' One reason
why I selected out of Chaucer's Canterbury Tales that of the
"

Chanon's

Yeoman

let

to

was,

cheating there has beene

true
Science
(though injur'd)
himselfe
had

was

Master

examined

clear
common

had

that

sense,

lived in the

he

out in

astrology,and
of it and

whole

In

terms.

equally

was

few

the

his

similar

general and

perfectly

English

he had

manner

in

all but

vague

Had

delusion.

hardly have

disbeliever

of its most

it is

his strong

was

this

that Chaucer

true

mind, with
could

of

that Chaucer

is,to shew

matter

notorious

pretence

but
closely,

very

up

what

see

It is indeed

present century, he

assured

more

; Another

alchemy
made

world

used, under

ever

therein.'

into

that he

the

spoken
studied

the

assertions.

terms

He

expressly,in his Treatise on the Astrolabie (ed. Skeat,

obseruauncez
of
pt. ii. sec. 4, I. 34) 'natheless, theise ben
" rytes of paiens [pagans],
in which
iudicial matiere
spirit
my
hath no
ne
feith,ne no knowyng of hir horoscopum! But it
that the believers in alchemy had to make
the best
is evident
language,by applying it as being
use
they could of Chaucer's
cheats ; and
directed only against notorious
accordingly,we
Norton
of Bristol,
Ordinall of Alchimy, by Thomas
find in The
says

"

printedin

Ashmole's

Chaucer, such
'

The
For

as, e.g. that at p. 17

fals
the

man

most

again, George

And

It is

works,

collection,various

walketh

from

parte in

different work
totally

also called Theatrum

"

Towne

threed-bare

his

from

the

Chemicum,

from

in

Ripley,

imitated

passages

so

to

Towne,

Gowne,' "c.
of

Compound

Latin

collection

often cited in

mv

Alchymie,

of alchemical
notes.

dedicated
says, at
'

to

THE

CANON'S

King

Edward

p. 153

Men

the

IV, printedin

XXXIX

collection,

same

"

be

them

may

work

Ashmole's

TALE.

Clothes

Their

YEOMAN'S

and

bawdy
smell

they go,'"C1

Multyplyerswhere

for

several

contains

threde-bare,

woryn

professto

treatises which

plain
ex-

alchemy, nearly all alike couched in mysterious,and often

Ordinall of Alchimy,
Norton's
in ridiculous language. Such
are
Hermes
Ripley's
Compound of Alchymie, Liber Patris Sapientiae,
of The
the Bird),
Bird
Churl
and
(reallyLydgate's poem
Chaucer's

Canon's

Elixir,Charnock's

the

upon

Pearce
the Blacke Monke
(!),
Breviaryof Naturall Philosophy2,

Tale

Yeoman's

ConRipley'sMistery of Alchymists,an extract from Gower's

fessio Amantis, Aristotle's Secreta
Secretorum, translated by
On the whole, the book is equallycurious
Lydgate ; and so on.
and

dull.

alchemy in
brief
unprofitable. The
a
'
curious will find an excellent article upon it (entitled
Alchemy ')
edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica; and a
in the new
uninteresting,in the first volume
historyof it, by no means
of Thomson's
History
History of Chemistry. In Whewell's
of the Inductive
Sciences,2nd edition,1847, vol. i. p. 320, the
hardly be possibleto give much
it would
certainlybe
space, and

It would

followingnotice
'

convenience.
have

to

"

grown

of

it occurs,

Like

kinds

other

of the

out

which

the

was
primary application

is the

form

earliest

writingswhich

At

in which

p. 470, Ashmole
Speght,Bale,Pits,and
an

the
we

Mysticism,Alchemy
of

to

seems

moral, personal,and

associated

men

of

quote for the reader's

notions

which
mythologicalqualities,
which

of

idea

with

terms, of

physicalproperties. This

subject is presented to us in the

the subject of chemistry,
possess on

givesa
others,of

brief account
no

of

Chaucer,

value.
particular

made

At p.

up

from

226, he gives

erected to Chaucer's memory

in
engravingof the marble monument
Nicholas
a.d.
1556.
Abbey, by
Brigham,
2 This
is somewhat
describes his numerous
adventures
misamusing. Charnock
and
clear that he preservedhis faith in alchemy
it is not

Westminster

unshaken.

xl

INTRODUCTION.

those

of

of Geber

the

eighth

show

the

Seville,who

ninth

or

notions

The

century.

supposed

pretended
"

"

Of the Search
of Perfection ;
They are,
Perfection,or of the Perfect Magistery;
The
basis of
of Verity, or
Perfection."
distinction of metals

the

most

into

"

Of

proceeds.

the

Of

works

of

Sum

Invention

the

phraseologyis

this

less

perfect; gold being

valuable,most beautiful,

or

more

lived in

science
"

"

the

have

to

titles of Geber's

very

this

which

on

is

perfect,as being the most

The
most
durable; silver the next; and so on.
pure, most
of Perfection-" was, therefore,
Search
the attempt to convert
loctrines were
into gold ; and
other metals
presented
adopted which rethe metals as all compounded of the same
elements,
that this was
so
possible. But the' mysticaltrains
theoretically
"

of association
silver

held

were

their

to

the

than

noble

most

of

gold and

this ;

metals

gold

was

silver their Queen.

and

King,

be

further

much

pursued

were

were

called in aid of these

Gold

was

Sol,the

sun

Mythologicalassociations
been done in astrology.
as had
fancies,

; silver

Luna, the

was

moon

iron,

; copper,

The
assigned to Venus, Mars, Jupiter,Saturn.
and heat were
of mixture
spoken of as personal actions

tin,lead, were
processes
and

possessedthe

kind

are
gold and quicksilver

married,

to

chemical

added

to

permitted to
The

in the
The

of the

correct

hopes,

the

king
own

and

kind.

operations

and

delusion,or

queen

It will

are

easily

described

were

of the

observation
to

the

fancy would

would

not

suggest sounder

be
and

rational views.

more
1

that

the

enthusiasm

this sort, the

1. When
magisteries

called

were

of their

produce children

phraseologyof

be

these

combined,

conceived, that when

in

were

conquered ; there existed preparationswhich

of a body into a
of changing the whole
power

of another

substance

elements

Some

some

conquerors,

be

victories.

relations,struggles and

exaggerationof the

object of the alchemist's

same

preparationwhich
1

Thomson's

notion of

vague

search, was

perfectionand
carried

power

further still.

possessedthe facultyof turning

Hist.

Chemistry,i. 25.

YEOMAN'S

CANON'S

THE

xli

TALE.

imagined to be also a universal

gold, was
medicine, to have the gift of curing or preventingdiseases,
prolonging life,producing bodily strength and beauty: the
cacy
invested with every desirable effiwas
stone
finally
philosophers'
metals

baser

fancy of

the

which
See

into

the

also Dr. Whewell's

in the

elements"

; vol. iii.p.

of

doctrine

of the

account

work

same

devise.'

"

philosopherscould

"

the four

"

121.

historyof the rise and growth of the ideas involved in

alchemy is ably treated of in the article in the Encyclopaedia
interest to note
Britannica
already referred to ; it is of some
of the more
developed. From
how some
important nations were
the
the idea of a correspondence between
ancient Persia came
frame, alluded to in
heavenlybodies and parts of the human
in Shakespeare's
the Astrolabie,and
Treatise on
Chaucer's
The

Night, i. 3. 148 l.

Twelfth
of

and

through
world, till they were

the mineral

Hence

evolved

further

was

held

Greeks

The

elements.

the

that

absorbed

of

notion

the

came

into

deities

different

The

school of

primary

or

substances

idea first mentioned

an

Aristotle added

fifth

this idea

i. 2). But

is

air, and

ether ;

in

Another

very

ancient

which

mineral; from
1

'

Sir To. What

Sir And.

Taurus

thighs.'Both
'Aries

hath

notion

in all three

existed

are

thin

we

heued

Astrolabie,
pt. i. sec.

21.

all others

Diet.

that

were

made,

do

else?

that the

Were

v.

and

bhii,p. 658.
female

union

of two

metals

born under Taurus?

not
To. No, sir ; it's legsand
Chaucer
Shakespeare knew.
says

heart.

of course, as
and Taurus
[head],

1.50.

male

s.

principles
alike,animal,vegetable,and

worlds

! that's sides and

wrong,

is

it followed

shall

saturnine.

Sanskrit,viz. earth,fire,water,

Benfey's Skt.

see

idea

ments,
of the four ele-

doctrine

of which

an

(itis said)by Empedocles; to which

de Caelo,
element, that of ether (Arist.
probably older; for we find five bhuta's,

elements, enumerated

or

the

of

under

had

still

Hippocrates held

Deity.

transmutation

protectionand guidance different types of men

preserved in our words mercurial,jovial, and

their

idea

animal, vegetable,

the

sinful souls

of
peregrination
even

India

ancient

From

we

Sir

"

thy

nekke

and

thy throts;'

xlii

WTR

OD

UCTION.

could

produce a third. It was argued that 'monstrosities are

the productions of diseased
metals
(reallyalloys),
which, if
properly treated, may be cured, and will turn to gold, or at
least silver.

The

second

obtain, by tincture

to

of

cure

all

stage in this imitation

projection,solid

or

or

evils;' Encycl. Brit. i. 463, col.

is stillpreserved in the

word

of nature

is

liquidgold, the
2.

This

notion

(Gk. apatviKov,
male). It
believed that nature
was
universally
produced changes in the
substance of various metals by slow degrees,and the great object
of alchemy was
to
changes quickly. The
produce the same
chief

in connection

names

Geber,

Sabaean, who

native

arsenic

of

with
flourished

Shiraz, born

Magnus, born

about

the

died

Nov.

intelligible
language than

more

Lully,born

Raymund

about

980, died

a.d.

1193,

progress

of

alchemy

Avicenna,

800;

a.d.

June,

1037

Albertus

15, 1280, who

alchemists

are

much

uses

usually indulge

in ;

Majorca in 1235, a scholar of Roger

himself
with
the mystery of
Bacon, who was
deeply imbued
alchemy ; Arnoldus de Villa Nova (mentioned by Chaucer),so
named
because
born at Villeneuve,in Provence, in 1240;
and
others.
Swiss
a
Paracelsus1,
physician (born in 1493, died
did
alchemist.
He
1541) was something better than a mere
something towards
destroying the notion of the necessityof
for
consulting astrologicalinfluences,and prepared the way
discoveries
of Van
Helmont
the
(born at Brussels in 1577,
the historyof modern
died 1644),with whom
chemistry may
begin.

said to

be

terms, gas
use,

though

The

and

Van

at

Helmont

the

inventor

of which

remains

was

bias,the former

great store-house
considerable

1660, which

in

of treatises

use

have

of

the

alchemy

upon

See

It is useless to try and discover

that
wittingly.The most

Browning'sdrama

entitled

"

invented

have

common

been

of
thinking

edition

the Dutch

is the Latin

I have

Chemicum.
of this work

frequentlyquoted

may

in

new

the latter is wholly forgotten.

in five volumes, called Theatrum

collection,
made

of two

in the

published

Notes.

We

Paracelsus.'
an
can

etymology
be

said

for this word.

was

that

Van

; E. ghost.
geest,a spirit

It

was

Helmont

xliv

INTRODUCTION.

substances, if subjected

Many
metals

not

are

experiments.
into
into
it

so, and

therefore

became

It

laid down

that

another, but

either

into

between

extremes
was

was

the

which

Ere

iv. 531.

all baser

the

moon

metals

other

five metals

long,

could

be

sun,

or

being the

these

muted
trans-

first reduced

sol, typifiedby the

or

the

Chem.

be

could

metal

one

ranged.

were

tation
agreed that the chief agents in producing this transmuwere
quicksilverand sulphur, and of these quicksilver
the more
of
the mention
important; so much
so, that

meets
quicksilver

it1.

without

number

It

also

was

in

if any

; and

everywhere, and

us

through

gone

begun afresh.

be

gold,

luna, typifiedby

silver,or

two

into

destroyed; but
favourite subjectfor

are

only after having been

primary elements; Theat.

that
accepted as an axiom

transmuted

be

was

its

was

It

heat,

to

a
one

They

agreed that

due

alchemist

no

certain

could

processes

order, generallyten

or

of them

the whole
failed,
commonly described

are

must

twelve

in

had

to

work
as

work

ation,
(1)calcin-

(2)solution,(3)separationof the elements,(4)conjunction,

(5) putrefaction,(6) coagulation,(7) cibation,(8) sublimation,
(9) fermentation, (10) exaltation,(11)augmentation or multiplication
; and

(12)projection;Theat. Chem. ii. 175, and Ripley's

Compound of Alchemy. By insistingon the necessityof all
these processes, they sufficiently
guarded againstall chances of an
unfavourable
result by securing that a result could not very well
be arrived at.
The

moment

closely,we
; the

are

The

met

by

by

Indian

god

.Siva

own

same

analysetheir
is

name

the

arrogant claims

was

me

to

Marco

able
simply insuperclearlyused to denote
Hence

names.

same

also

stance
subarose

pretended secrets;

to

it

the

form of quicksilver.
Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 300, and to

Essays,i. 433

the great reformer

A'charya,

more

are

worshippedunder
actually

refers

processes

second, that the

different

edition of Colebrooke's

life of "Sankara

to

difficulties that

two

many

evasions,and

Professor Cowell
his

attempt

substances,and

is called

we

that the
first,

quite different
endless

that

of the

also

to

the

semi-mythic

eighthcentury.

CANON'S

THE

that

often said

was

YEOMAN'S

alchemists

the

of
quicksilver

the

xlv

TALE.

was

to
adepts, and that those who used
only known
The
knew
nothing of the matter.
only ordinary quicksilver
it appear
and make
could thus always mystifyhis pupils,
master

substance

that

alone, and

he

no

else, knew

one

he

what

talking

was

about.
it was

Yet

The

easiest

alchemists

allegedthat the experimentsdid succeed.

frequently
of this matter
is,that the hopes of the
explanation
buoyed

doubtless

were

by

up

the fact that every

now

experiments appearedto succeed ; and it is easy

of quicksilver
for gold is well
The
close affinity
how.
to shew
book
the following from
I copy
known.
a
on
experiments,
'
If a sovereign
sufficesto explainthe whole matter.
which really
then

and

the

be rubbed

with

if silvered

as

appear

it is wished

sovereignin
take

over

being sufficient

mercury
When

it will lose its usual

mercury,

to

; the

to

it off.' Now

the

in all

used

attraction of the

cause

gold

coating of it

and

for the
remain.

to

dip the
silveryappearance,
nitric acid,which will entirely

the

remove

dilute solution

appearance,

of

alchemists

tell

that

us

must
quicksilver

and

mend
they constantlyrecomthe introduction into the substances experimented on of a
small quantityof gold, which
they thought would be increased.
the
The experimentsconstantlyfailed ; and whenever
they failed,
saved, to be used over and
carefully
piecesof molten metal were

always be

over

again.

gold caused
process,

The

frequentintroduction

that metal

the

experiments;

to

was
quicksilver

quantityof gold
This account
we

is so

much

projectedinto

that

if,by

would

now

and
with

This

any

mass,

siderable
con-

actuallyappear.

all that

of

favourable

read

we

Dr.

that

Thomson,

the vaunted

philosopher's
was
certainlyan amalgam of gold; which, 'if
melted
lead or
tin, and afterwards cupellated,

explains
why

theyhad

quantitiesof

the

then

confidently
accept the conclusion
author of the Historyof Chemistry,that
stone

; and

separatedfrom

in accordance

may

the

accumulate

of small

obtained

the

in seekinggold,sometimes
alchemists,

silver.

supposed

Xlvi

INTR

would

leave

OD

UCTION.

portion of gold; all the

existed previouslyin the amalgam.'
He
who
prepared the amalgam could
it contained

gold ;

'

than

they

some

deceived

of the

secret

rule, have

In

word,

others

'the

ignorant

inclined to

am

contained

we

may

modify
gold

more

that

cheats.
of the

in this" that men,

chemistry,lies

faith in

that

conclude

conscious

were

mists
alche-

long reign of alchemy, and

of scientific
more

be

not

that

course,

that

adds

easilyhave

very

themselves,and

tardy appearance
as

it may

supposedit did.

real

which

statement

by suggesting that

The

gold, of

their theoretical notions

than

in

the

The
practicalevidence of their senses.
historyof alchemy
and its lessons have not yet all
is,in fact,full of instruction,
been
Not
learnt.
of the more
to apply them
to any
popular
be out of place),I
delusions of the day (which would
here
would
apply them to a subject in which students of Chaucer
may

be

supposed

to

take

specialinterest,viz. that of English

etymology. A good deal of what is called

merest
alchemy ; and the guesswork which
by

that
of

dreams

is often

name

the

as

'

etymology

'

is sometimes

baseless and

fied
digni-

valueless

as

is the

the

as

so-called

adepts. Perhaps there is no book

illustrates the history of the English language
which
better
Richardson's
than
Dictionary; the value of the profusionof
quotations,each with its proper reference, is very great. Yet
the etymology is remarkably poor, owing to the number
of
too
which
there.
were
Take, e.g.
rashly recorded
guesses
of the word
hod.
his account
'Hod, perhaps hoved, hov'd, hod ;
That
past part, of A. S. heafan,to heave.
the whole of this breaks
Yet
raised,'"c.
that hebban

afterwards heav'd,when

it

was

treated

hov'd

as

word

is of

must

small

that

its

the

may

do

one

Students
or

member
re-

we

strong verb ;

weak

or

three

leading

of the historyof
(i) that the investigation
precede all attempts to ' derive it ; (2) that it

such
principles,
a

when

strong verb, and

either way.
being simplyimpossible
two
better than this,if they will bear in mind

form

is heaved

down

haven, whilst still conjugated as

past part,became
and

[not heafan] is

which

as

'

to
utility

imagine how

word

might

have

been

when,
formed, especially
evidence

good

it

"was

formed

studied, it being absurd

be

of languagemust

the

is sometimes

as

how

to

as

xlvii

ETYMOLOGY.

EXGLISH

case,

(3) that

the

is

laws

up words

make

to

there

oppositionto all that we know of Anglo-Saxon grammar

is
and (4) that the lightafforded by comparativephilology

in

;
to

existent.
nonthankfullyaccepted,and not shut out as if it were
that the history
In particular,
it is to be remembered
words is insufficiently
of many
recorded, and in such cases we
have no rightto assume
an
originwhich we cannot prove, but

be

should be

like the
of which
Like

know

not

it.

The

one

Englishetymology is that few are

lies beyond them ;
to give up the pursuitof that which
that
are
alchemists,men
prone to pretend to know
explanation.
they can, after all,give no intelligible

the

invent

alchemists,many

them,

wrest

do

we

of

students

besettingsin of
content

say that

to

content

so

to

as

make

their

them

facts,or

distort and

with

preconceived

agree

strikingly
exemplifiedin many of our older
wherein
the definitions of words, instead
provincialglossaries,
into agreement
of beirfghonestly stated,are
often tortured
lection
with a supposed'etymology.'Thus
Ray, in his excellent Colof Provincial Words, defines belive as ' anon, by and by,
or towards
night; merely in order to introduce his ' etymology,'
that belive is a corruptionof by the eve, with a substitution of
theories.

This

is

'

le for the

the French

of such

hundreds

English the.

Skinner's

absurdities,
many

of which

and
Johnson'sDictionary,

some

of them

are

Lexicon

contains

copiedinto

were

lieved
certainlystillbe-

these,see the ' Garland culled from

in my Introduction
Skinner
to Ray's Collection
of Provincial
Words, pp. xxi-xxvi,publishedby the English Dialect Society.
And to this day correspondentswrite to Notes and Queries about
certain hard words, asking for the ' etymology of them, instead
of asking for the historyof them, which
is the more
important
in.

For

sample

of

'

'

No

matter.

wonder

Of

learn
course

no

the

they often

receive

six

or

seven

ferent
dif-

and useless,
perhaps equally unsatisfactory
at first.
about
the matter
than they knew
more
etymology will explain a word, but only if it

answers,
and

that

all

xlviii

INTRODUCTION.

happens

to

be

guide, because
theories
learn

and

before

who

history of

the

right;

with

it deals

I fear

fancies.
we

are

only work

by

the

word

and

quotations
that

facts,

English have

we

finallydelivered

from

and

from

the

useful

for

guess,

is,however,

the

surer

with

not

still much

alchemy

tyranny

of

to

of those

ingenious

assertions.

list of books

the Dictionaries
in my

former

The

in

used

volume

Tyrwhitt's

to

of

Gunning,

been
I

Cambridge,

and

considerably lightened the

copying out, with proper
explanations, the

they

appeared before

not

the Canon's
In

the

added
at

present

; and

an

Furnivall's

wish

to

Miss

record

of

is

given

being
is due

work.

own

Six-text

thanks

my

My

edition,
to

Miss

preparing the Glossary by

in

my

added

have

revised

the

throughout.

own

to

cases,

many

and

omitted,

were

Notes

Index,

Wilkinson, of Dorking, who

my

own

the
particularly

case

reading,
with

with

the

whole
A

siderable
con-

and

has

respect

to

Tale.

(revised)edition, a

Index

tiie more

once

Mr.

explained there.

; this is

Yeoman's

main, my

references,and

etymological remarks
part of the

Glossarial

the

labour

words

explanations where
the

to

notes.

the

of

and

explaining Chaucer,

p. lxxvi.

is, in

obligationshave

and

compiling

Introduction, at

present

chief

most

has

been

few

new

have

notes

subjoined,shewing where

important explanationsof words

and

been
to

find

subject-

matter.

Cambridge,Oct.

3,

Note
It has
occurs
was

been

in the
therefore

1879.

on

the

Pardoner's

pointed out by Mr. Tawney

Vedabbha
Jataka, the 48th
known

to

the Buddhists.

and

Tale.

by Mr.

in FausbSH's

Francis

that this tale

edition.

The

tale

GROUP

THE

B.

TALE

LAWE.

OF

MAN

THE

OF

[The

Introduction

Prologue itself,
are
Press

and

Skeat,

is

Surrye whylom

Of

chapmen

of

Her

chaffar

That

euery

With

hem,

Now

fel

dwelte

was

hath

wyght

it,that

to

the

maistres

sellen

Noon

other

message

in swich

Of

so

to

han

tyme,

they

so

Morris

fel

to

her

her

bifel,that thexcellent

Reported

was,

with

ware.

wende

140

disport,

this is the

ende

145

auantage

herbergage.
in that

toun

plesance,
renoun

150

Custance,

circumstance,

euery

135

they thider sende,

Rome,

take

tale.

chaffare
her

for

or

thise marchants
as

to

hem

themperoures doughter, dame

m.

ed.

itself

newe,

thoughte hem

place, as

entent,

certein

And

Tale

trewe,

of hewe

for to

wolde

hem-self

comen

Soiourned
A

(Clarendon

of that sort

Rome

to

chapmanhode

her

the

spicerye,
riche

eek

hem

sad_deand

deyntee

it for

For

and

companye

and
thrifty

so

and

satins

his

lawe

of

her

Were

And

Early English,

of

therto

senten

gold, and

shapen

But

vol.

man

riche, and

wyde-wher

Clothes

Han

the

begynneth

In

That

The

from

extract

Specimens

in

given

"c.

Tale,

Prioresses

long

Prologue,

249-269.]

pp.

Here

The

1-5.

Law's

of

Man

printed in

Series), pp.

(11.134-693)

the

to

GROUP

Vn-to
Fro

thise

day to

This
'

THE

B.

THE

OF

MAN

OF

Surryenmarchants in swich
day,as I shal yow deuyse.

the

was

TALE

voys of euery

commune

LA

wyse

man

WE.

155

"

Emperour of Rome, god him see,

doughterhath that,sin the world bigan,
rekne as wel hir goodnesseas beautee,

Our

A
To

Nas

swich

neuere

I prey
And

god

to

wolde

another

of al

were

is she ;

hir susteene,

in honour

she

as

-"

Europe the

160

queene.

In hir is hey beautee,with-oute

pryde,
Yowthe, with-oute grenehedeor folye;
To alle hir werkes vertu is hir gyde,
Humblesse
hath slaynin hir al tirannye.
She

165

of alle

Hir herte is verray

curteisye
;
of holynesse,
chambre

Hir

of fredom

is mirour

hand, ministre

And
But

al this voys

Thise

Hoom

to

lat

han

marchants

And, whan

soth,as god is trewe,

was

to purpos

now

they han
Surryeben
her nedes

And

doon

And

lyuenin wele;

Now

for almesse.'

vs

turne

agayn

can

sey yow

of

no

more.

175

stode in grace

Surrye;
strange place,

from any
they came
He wolde, of his benignecurteisye,
Make hem gOod chere,and bisily
espye

For whan

E. swich

wyse

70

fraughther shippesnewe,
this blisful mayden seyn,
theywent ful fayn,
as
theyhan doon yore,

the sowdan

was

doon

fel it,
that thise marchants

Of him, that

but the other MSS.

omit

180

a.

Diuerse

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

diuerse

men

MAN

THE

OF

OF

LA

WE.

thingesseyden;

They argumenten l,casten vp and doun ;

forth theyleyden,
Many a subtil resoun
They speken of magik and abusioun ;
in conclusioun,
But finally,
as
They can not seen in that non auantage,
other wey, saue
Ne in non
mariage.
Than

By
By

they ther-in swich difficultee

resoun, for to speke al playn,

seye
of

way

that ther

cause

her bothe

Bitwene

They
That

that

swich diuersitee

was

cristen

no

he

taughtby

were

answerde, '

princewolde fayn
lawes

oure

Mahoun

swete

prophete.'

oar

rather than I lese

Custance, I wol be cristned doutelces

I

hires,I may

ben

mot

I prey yow
Saueth
To
For

holde

getten hir
in this

youre

non

225

other chese.

arguments

in pees ;

nought recchelees
that hath my lyfin cure
;
I may not longe endure

and
lyf,

my

220

lawes, that they sayn,

his child vnder

vs

And

'

trowe

Wedden

215

beth

230

'

wo

nedeth gretterdilatacioun ?

What

by tretysand embassadrye,
And
by the popes mediacioun,
And al the chirche,and al the chiualrye,
That, in destruccioun of Maumettrye,

I seye,

And

in

They

encrees

of cristes lawe

accorded,so

ben

as

dere,

ye shal here ;

Harl.,Corp. argumentes ;

but

see

1. 228.

235

THE

B.

GROUP

alle his

And

he shal han

And

certein

And

her-to founden
accord

what

not

WE.

240

quantitee,

suffisant

seurtee

eythersyde;
Now, fayreCustance,almyghtygod thee gyde !
This

same

Now

wolde

That

I shulde

Hath

may

May
As

sworn

on

wayten,

men

no

was

I gesse,

as

tellen al the

man

that

knowe

men

tellen in

arrayedfor

so

so

gret ordinance

other folk ynow,

250

litelclause

hey a

cause.

Bisshopesben shapen with hir for

Lordes, ladyes,
knyghtesof renoun,
And

245

putveiance
themperour,of his gret noblesse,
shapenfor his doughterdame Custance.

That

Wei

som

was

in manage,

Custance

gold,I

LA

baronage
be,
ycristned

liegesshulde

And

OF

his

and

that the sowdan

How

MAN

THE

OF

TALE

to

this is the ende

wende,

255

is thurgh-outthe toun
notifyed
That euery wyght,with gret deuocioun,
Shulde preyen crist that he this mariage
Receyue in gree, and spedethis viage.

And

The

day is comen

1 sey, the woful

That
But

ther may

forthward

Custance,that
Ful

of hir

day
be

departing,

fatalis come,

lengertarying,
they hem dressen,alle and
was

and
palearist,

260

no

with

dresseth hir
non

al ouercome,

sorwe

For wel she seeth ther is

some

to

wende

other ende.

265

GROUP

THE

B.

Alias ! what

That
Fro

wonder

shal be sent

Of oon,

That

ben

knowen

vnder

yonge

And

ye, my

alle

I dar say yow

wyues,

mooder, my

Ne

shal I

neuer

Alias ! vn-to
I moste
But

are

I trowe, at

That

Nas

born

vnder

ben

Or Ylion

no

yore,

more.

Custance,
softe,
plesance
lofte,

275

ofte

Surrye,
with ye.

more

280

nacioun

our

wille ;

sauacioun,

Troye

fors

no

womman,

Wommen

ben

grace, his hestes to fulfille;

me

I,wrecche
to

starf for

270

recomandeth

gon, sin that it is your

So yeue

Nat

crist on

yow

the Barbre

that
crist,

And

seen

so

vp

grace, for I shal to

your

WE.

child

souerayn

thing,out-taken
Custance,your child,hir

All

han

goode,and

alle

Vn-to

LA

his condicioun.

not

doughter,fostred

Thy

OF

subieccioun

Fader,'she sayde,' thy wrecched

Ouer

MAN

strange nacioun

she knoweth

Housbondes

THE

tendrelyhir kepte,

so

be bounden

to

OF

is it though she wepte,

to

frendes,that

And

'

TALE

to

thraldom

and

Pirrus brak

breride,at Thebes

the

the wal

citee,

thurghHanybal
Romayns hath venquisshedtymes thre,
herd swich tendre weping for pitee

the best MSS.

read

85

penance,

for the harm

Rome,

gouernance.'

mannes

whan

though I spille.

which
ylion,

should

thereforebe retained

290

at

Or is used in the serne

beforeThebes is inserted from the CambridgeMS.
and
is
brende
intransitive.
of ere,
a
Nat is the reading of the Ellesmere,Hengwrt, and CambridgeMSS. ;
but in this instance it is probably a contraction
of ne at, instead of being
to
equivalent

not,

as

usual.

The

Harl. MS.

reads Ne

at

accordingly.

GROUP

in the chambre

As

With
And

departinge
;
she wepe or singe.

cruel firmament,

firstemoeuyng

LAWE.

for hir

was

forth she moot, wher-so

Bot

OF

MAN

THE

OF

TALE

THE

B.

295

thy diurnal sweigh that crowdest

hurlest al from Est tilOccident,

ay

wolde holde another way,

naturelly
Thy crowdingset the heuen in swich array
of this fiers viage,
At the biginning
That cruel Mars hath slaynthis mariage.
That

Infortunat ascendent

tortuous,

Of which the lord is

alias!
falle,
helplees
the derkest hous.

anglein-to

Out of his

300

O Mars, O Atazir,as in this

cas

3"5

vnhappy ben thypas !

knittest thee th.er
thou.art not receyued,
thou were
wel,from thennes artow weyued.

O feble moone,
Thou
Ther

Imprudentemperour of Rome, alias !

in al thy toun
Was
ther no philosophre
Is

no

tyme bet than other in swich

cas

viageis ther non eleccioun,

Namely to folk of hey condicioun,
Not whan a rote is of a birthe yknowe

310

Of

Alias !

we

ben

to

lewed
1

'

Now

Ther
She

no

but

more

peynethhir

to

forth I lete hir

And

turne

E.

come

farewel ! faire Custance

good countenance,.
saylein this manere,

I wol agayn
1

mayde

she sayde,
alle,'

make

And

3*5

circumstance.

Iesu crist be with yow

nis

slowe.

this woful faire

shippeis brought
Solempnelywith euery

To

to

or

to

my

matere.

broughtin

the rest.

'

320

The

of the

mooder

Espyed hath

hir

sones

And
And

ryghtanon
theyben

And

when

that my

WE.

vices,

325

she for hir conseil sente ;

knowe

to

come,

this folk

was

*,

she

'

in-fere,

ye shal here.

ye knowen

euerichon,

pointis for
Alkaron,

in

sone

she mente.

what

doun, and sayde as

Lordes/ quod

How

welle of

LA

OF

pleyn entente,
olde sacrifices,

assembled

She sette hir

MAN

THE

OF

sowdan,

he wol lete his

How

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

lete

to

holylawes of oure
Yeuen by goddes message 2 Makomete.
But oon
to grete god I hete,
auow
The lyfshal rather out of my body sterte
The

Than

Makometes

What

shulde
thraldom

But

lawe

tyden of

vs

to

afterward in helle

And

to

reneyed Mahoun
But, lordes,wol ye maken
For

we

I shal seyn,

As

and

vs

penance

hir
strengthen

creance

our

340

assurance,

my

sauf for

lore,
?'

euermore

and assenten, euery

They sworen
To lyuewith hir and dye,and by
And
euerich,in the beste wyse he

To

be drawe

to
assenting

I shall make

And

lawe

this riewe

bodies

our

335

herte I

of myn

out

man,

hir stonde ;

345

can,

shal alle his frendes fonde ;

empriseytakeon honde,
that I shal deuyse,
Which
ye shal heren
alle she spak ryghtin this wyse.
And
to hem
And

330

she hath this

she in the rest.

E. she

and
messager Corp.,Petw.,

seyde; quod

Lands.

MSS.

; but see

the note.

350

'

shul firstfeynevs cristendom

We

Cold

water

shal not greue

I shal swich

And

That, as

feste and

though his wyf be

She

shal haue
she

nede

to

cristned
wasshe

take,

quyte.
so

neuer

awey

the

whyte,
rede,

355

with hir lede.'

font-ful water

WE.

I trowe, I shal the sowdan

For

Though

to

LA

lyte;
reuel make,

but

vs

OF

MAN

THE

OF

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

sowdanesse,rote of iniquitee,
Virago,thou Semyram the secounde,
O

serpent vnder

360

femininitee,

Lyk to the serpent depe in helle ybounde,

al that may confounde
O feynedwomman,
Vertu and Innocence,thurghthy malice,
Is bred in thee,as nest of euery vice 1

sin thilke

Satan,enuious

That
Wei

Thou

thou

chased

were

knowestow
madest

to

Eua

fro

day
our
heritage,
the olde way

wommen

bringevs

in seruage.

this cristen

mariage.
Thy instrument so, weylaweythe whyle!
whan
thou wolt begyle.
Makestow
of wommen,

Thou

This

Let
What
She

And
And

wolt fordoon

I thus blame

sowdanesse,whom
hir conseil
priuely
shulde

goon

I in this tale

rydethto the sowdan

seydehim, that she
cristendom

Repentinghir

365

and warye.

her way.

lengertarye ?
on
a day,

wold reneye

of preestes handes
she hethen

was

370

so

hir

375

lay,

fonge,
longe,

IO

GROUP

Bisechinghim
she moste

To

plesenhem

The
And
So

han

THE

OF

doon

to

That
'

TALE

THE

B.

hir that

the cristen

I wol

do my

OF

LA

WE.

honour,
to

men

feste ;

380

labour.'

'

seith, I wol doon

sowdan

MAN

at

heste,'

your

knelingthanketh hir of that requeste.

glad he was, he niste what to seye ;

She

kiste hir sone,

and

horn

Explicit
prima pars.

she

goth hir

Sequitur
pars

weye.

385

secunda.

Arryued ben this cristen folk to londe,

In Surrye,with a greet solempne route,
And
this sowdan
sent his sonde,
hastily
First to his

and

mooder,

al the

regne'aboute,

And

seyde,his wyf was comen, out of doute,

preyde hir for to ryde agayn the queene,

The

honour

And

Gret

Of

of his regne

Surryensand Romayns

The

susteene.

riche

the prees, and

was

to

was

met

tharray
yfere;

of the sowdan, riche and

mooder

Receyueth hir

with al

Nought

I the

390

gay,

395

glad a chere
As any mooder
myghte hir doughterdere,
cite ther bisyde
And to the nexte
A softe pas solempnelytheyryde.
trowe

Of which
Was
Than
But
The

was

triumpheof Iulius,
maketh

that Lucan

ne
roialler,

so

swich

"co

bost,

curious

more

of this blissful host.

thassemblee

this wikked gost,

scorpioun,
sowdanesse, for all hir fiateringe,

this

Caste vnder

this ful

E.

mortallyto stinge.
or

ne

in the rest.

405

ther

Ne

THE

OF

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

12

that

noon
Surrye.n

was

That

of the conseil of the sowdan

That

he

al tohewe

nas

Custance

And

in

han

They
Out
A

that she thider

They

han

plentee

in the salte see.

sayleth
my Custance,ful of benignytee,
doughterdere,
yonge
emperoures
that is lord of fortune be thy stere

She blesseth hir,and

'

ladde,

clothes eek she

and

hir yeuen,

hadde,

forth she

Vn-to

with ful

the croys of crist thus

O cleere,
o welful

445

pitousvoys
seyde she,

450

auter, holy croys,

full of

pitee,
That wesh the world fro the olde iniquitee,
Me fro the feend, and fro his clawes kepe
in the depe.
That day that I shal drenchen
of the lambes

Reed

440

Surryeagaynward to Itayle.

of

And

435

wot,

soth to sayn, vitaillegret

He

conuerted

was

WE.

he asterted.

And,

LA

han

certein tresor

OF

theytake anon, foot-hot,

god \yot,
shippeal sterelees,
hir lerne sayle
hir set, and bidde

And

er

MAN

blood

455

of trewe,
Victorious tree, proteccioun

only worthy were for to bere

The king of heuen with his woundes
newe,
with the spere,
The whyte lomb, that hurt was
Flemer of feendes out of hym and here

That

So in the

'2

Heng.

and

rest

E. omits ther.

Camb.

bidde ;

Corp. and

riddeth ; Had. bad.

:
E. with hire ; but the rest have
4

460

Petw.

thider.

weleful.
E. woful ; the rest, welful,wilful,

bidden

; Lansd. beden ; E.

Group

man

the

of

tale

the

b.

dayes fleet2this

Yeres and

creature

Thurghout the see of Grece vn-to

Of Marrok, as it was hir auenture
On

many

sory meel

now

may

Er that the wilde

place3,ther

the

Vn-to

Eek
And

Who

saued

Ther

euery

danyelin
wyght saue

listto shewe

hir,for

that is to euery
as
ofte,

menes

conne

Wei

sith she

knowe
was

his

not

saue

agayn,

and

knaue,
475

at

miracle

myghty werkes

harm

knowen

Ne

not

470

he asterte ?

his

seen

To

Til

er

thingfor certein ende

mannes
wit,that for our

Who

body

slayn?

he bar in his herte.

Doth

Now,

hir

his wonderful

shulde

we

which
Crist,
certein

not

he, maister

l\Nowyght but god,that

God

dryue

the horrible caue,

frete

with the leoun

Was

bayte;

was

to that demaunde

answere

465

she shal arryue.

myghten asken why she

at the feste who
myghte

Men

strayte

she

wole hir

wawes

the

she wayte,

After her deeth ful often may

Who

13

which

Me

By

we.

extender),
thy lymes feithfully
keep *,and yifme myght my lyftamenden.'

On

In

la

of

triacle,

clerkes,

that ful derk is

ignorance
prudentpurueiance.
the feste yslawe,

keptehir fro the drenchingin the see

kepteIonas in the fisshes mawe
he was
spoutedvp at Niniuee ?
knowe it was no wyght but
may men

alone inserts as

afttrther.

485

he

Camb., Lands, kep ; Heng.,Petw., Harl. kepe; Corp.keepe; E.

E. fieteth ; but the form fleet occurs
in Heng.,Corp.,and Petw.

Probablyread place; Harl.

480

helpe.

14

GROUP

That

THE

B.

TALE

THE

OF

MAN

LAWE*.

OF

With

keptepepleEbrayk fro hir drenching,

drye feet thurgh-outthe see passing.

Who

bad

That

power

'

Bothe

the foure
han

north

of tempest,
spirits

tanoyen lond and

and

490

south,and

see,

and

also west

est,

Anoyeth neither see, ne lond,ne tree ?'

of that was
he
Sothlythe comaundour
fro the tempest ay this

That
As

wel whan

she wook

Wher

myghte

this

Thre

yeer and

more

Who

fedde

Or

the

in desert ?

Fyue

thousand

With

loues

God

sente

womman

whan

as

she

how

kepte
slepte.

and drinke haue

mete

womman

495

lasteth her vitaille?

Egypcien Marie in the

no
sans
wyght but crist,
folk it was

caue,

gret meruaille

as

fyue and fisshes two to fede.

his foyson at hir grete nede. 7

dryuethforth in-to our occean

atte laste,
Thurgh-out our wilde see, til,
an

hold that nempnen

Fer in Northumberlond
And
That

in the sond
thennes

hir

wolde

the

constable of the castel doun

And

wrak, and

fond this wery

can,

shipstiked so faste,
it noght ofal a tyde,
that she shulde abyde.

The

this

al the

fond also the tresor

shiphe soughte,
care

that she

broughte.
she bisoughte
In hir langagemercy
The lyfout of hir body for to twinne,
He

Hir to deliuere of

wo

that she

510

is fare

ful of

womman

505

hir caste,

wille of crist was

seen

ne

wawe

The

To

500

faille.

She

Vnder

was

inne.

515

GROUP

TALE

THE

B.

latyncorrupt was
ther-bywas she
algates

maner

But

MAN

THE

OF

hir

vnderstonde

whan
constable,

him

This

woful

broughthe

But what
For foul

she
ne

was

she wolde

thogh that
fayr,

no

S20

lengerseche,

listno

She kneleth doun, and thanketh

LAWE.

speche,

The

womman

OF

the londe ;

to

goddes sonde.
man

seye,

she shulde

deye.

525

seyde,she was so mased in the see

hir mynde, by hir trewthe ;
That she forgat
The constable hath of hir so gret pitee,
for rewthe,
And
eek his wyf,that theywepen
She was so diligent,
with-outen slewthe,
euerich in that place
To serue
and plese[n]
She

That

alle hir louen that looken

on

hir face.

Hermengildhis wyf
Were payens, and that contree euery-where
;
But Hermengildlouede hir ryghtas hir lyf,
And Custance hath so longesoiourned 2 there,
This constable and

In

dame

orisons,with many

Til Iesu hath conuerted

Dame

530

535

bitter tere,

thurghhis

grace
Hermengild,constablesse of that place.

In al that lond

no

cristen durste route,

540

Alle cristen folk ben fled fro that contree

Thurgh payens, that conqueredenal aboute

The plagesof the North, by land and see ;
To Walys fled the cristianitee
in this He ;
Of olde Britons,
dwellinge
Ther was hir refut for the mene
whyle.
1

E. and

Camb.

in; the rest

on.

Harl. only has herberwtd.

5 +5

GROUP

THE

B.

But yet
That

nere

And

neighthe

That

With

whiche

For

Custance

And

Toward

To

sonne

the see,

'

In

'

Dame

and

folk

in that
and

to

romen

this

old,with

of

name

to

in hir walk

Croked

exiled

so

priuitee
bigiled
;
three.

wyf also
ryghteway

555

two,

or

fro ;

and

blyndeman

they mette
faste y-schette.

yen

560

Crist,'
cryedethis blynde1 Britoun,

Hermengild,yifme my syghteagayn.'
of the soun,
This ladywex
affrayed
for to sayn,
Lest that hir housbond, shortly
Wolde
hir for Iesu cristes loue han slayn,
Til Custance

The

constable

And

seyde, what

And
That

amounteth

so

his chirche.

of that

'

ferforth she gan

she the

our

or
constable,

2,and

on

sight,

Cristes

might

of the feendes snare.'

out

lay declare,
that it were

Crist made

him

eue,

bileue.

E. olde ; Harl. old ; but the rest blyndeor blynd.

Conuertid ; the rest Conuerteth.
Harl. Conuerted ; Camb.

E. maketh

; Lansd.

maad

al this fare?'

it is
answerde, sire,

helpethfolk

565

bold, and bad hir werche.

abasshed

wex

'

Conuerted
1

hir

Crist,as doughterof

wil of

That

made

The

Custance

5^0

day,

someres

his

ytakethe
furlongwey

han

playenand

And

as

the constable

which

WE.

blynd,and myghte not see

thilke yen of his mynde,
that theyben blynde.
seen, whan

men

the

Bryghtwas

LA

was

with

But it were

OF

castel swiche ther dwelten

of hem

oon

MAN

that in hir

somme

and hethen
crist,

Honoured

THE

OF

cristen Britons

nere

ther

TALE

the rest made.

570

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

This constable

MAN

THE

OF

lord
no-thing

was

OF

of this

LA

WE.

place

575

speke,ther he distance fond,

wintres space,
But kepteit strongly,
many
Vnder Alia,king of al Northumberlond,
ful wys, and worthyof his hond
That was
men
as
Agayn the Scottes,
may wel here,
Of which I

But

I wol agayn

turne

Sathan,that

to my

580

matere.

waiteth to

bigyle,
Sey of Custance al hir perfeccioun,
how he myghte quyte hir whyle,
And caste anon
that dwelte in that toun,
And made a yong knyght,
hir

Loue

so

euer

vs

hote of foul

affeccioun,

But

him thoughtehe shulde spille

verraily
haue his wille.
he of hir myghte ones

He

woweth

That

She wolde

And,
To

for

maken

hir,but
do

no

it auaillethnought,

sinne,by

no

weye

he compassed in
despit,
hir

on

585

shamful deth to

590

his

thought
deye.

waytethwhan the constable was aweye,

he crepte
And priuely,
vp-on a nyght,
In Hermengildeschambre whyl she slepte.
He

Wery, for-waked in her orisouns,

SlepethCustance,and Hermengild also.
This knyght,
thurghSathanas temptaciouns,
is to the bed ygo,
Al softely
And kittethe throte of Hermengildatwo,
And leydethe blodyknyfby dame Custance,
And wente
his weye, ther god yeue him meschance

595

and

E. and

Heng. Sathans

; Harl. Satanas ; but Sathanas in

Lansd.
VOL.

III.

6oo

Corp.,Petv

l8

GROUP

THE

B.

Sone

TALE

OF

LA

WE.

agayn,

of that lond,

Alia,that king was

eek

MAN

THE

this constable hoom

after comth

And

OF

sey his

yslayn,
wyf despitously
For which ful ofte he weep1 and wrong his hond,
And
in the bed the blodyknyf he fond
By dame Custance ; alias ! what myghte she seye
And

For verray
To

king Alia

That

in

told al this meschance,

was

The

he sey

so

dame

herd

that ye han

kingesherte

Whan

wher, and

founden

shipwas

her-biforn

al aweye.

was

eek the tyme, and

And

As

hir wit

wo

in what

wyse

Custance,

deuyse.

of

piteegan agryse,
benigne a creature

Falle in disese and in misauenture.

For

the lomb

as

toward his deth is brought,

bifore the

So stant this Innocent

king ;
wrought
this thing.

This false knyght that hath this tresoun

2

Berth
But

the

that she hath doon

hond

gret moorning

was

peple,and

she hath doon

That

And

on

ther
natheles,

Among

For

hir

so

seyn,

'

they can

not

gesse

gret a wikkednesse.

theyhan seyn hir euer so vertuous,

louingHermengild ryghtas her lyf.'

Of this bar witnesse euerich in that hous

Hermengild slow with his knyf.

This gentil
king hath caughta gret motyf
Of this witnesse,and thoughtehe wolde enquere
he that

Saue

Depper
1

in

E. Hn.

a trewthe
this,

weep or weep*
So in E ; the rest Bereth.

;
3

for to lere.

Camb.

Corp. Petw. wepte.

Harl. murmuryng

see

note to I.

248.

20

GROUP

As

OF

THE

MAN

OF

LA

WE.

Alia

That
'

Now

And

his yen

from

that

Briton

fet,and

She

giltywas,
him

That
And

both

In

sightof

The

euery

body

this

As

mased

For

was

Of hem

Vpon
And,

670

stoon,

of his face

out

in that

place.

generalaudience,
hast disclaundered
giltelees

doon, and yet

folk

in

holde

that hadden

I my

Custance

saue

wrong

selyinnocent

for this

presence

675

pees.'

the prees ;

the drede and eek the

this

hey

they stoden euerichone,

drede of wreche,

Gret

anoon

whyles

al
was
meruaille^tgast

Of

665

nekke-boon,

as

braste

Iustyse.'

our

swor

mene

the

vpon

auyse

herd in

was

hastou

Thus

The

his yen

vs

that she

Euangyles,
he

in the

smot

we

seyde,' thou
doughterof holy chirche

And

And

with

he fel atones

doun

voys

and

how

sweren

this book

on

doun.

that shal ben

book, writen

Was

hand

wole

we

660

book,'quod he,

slow,yet wole

womman

Whom

the water

ran

do fecche
hastily
if this knyght wol

This

TALE

king hath swich compassioun,

herte is fulfildof pitee,
gentil

This

THE

B.

allone.

repentance

6S0

suspeccioun

Custance

miracle,in conclusioun,

by Custances mediacioun,
king,and many another in

Conuerted was, thanked

that

place,

be cristesgrace 1

C85

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

By Iugement of
And

yet Custance

And

after this

This
And

Alia

hadde

LA

OF

WE.

of his dethe gret rewthe.

690

ful

solempnely
holymayden, that is so brightand sheene,
thus hath Crist ymaad Custance a queene.

was

woful,if I shal

lye,

nat

and na mo,
wedding but Dqnegild,
?
kingesmoder, ful of tirannye
thoughtehir cursed herte brast atwo ;
had do so ;
wolde nought hir sone
that he sholde take
thoughtea despit,

Of this
The
Hir

She
Hir

So strange

Maken

so

long a tale,as

mariage2,or

which

bloweth

Who

700

of the stree

of the

corn.

sholde I tellen of the roialtee

What
At

nor

695

his make.

vn-to

creature

listnat of the chaf

Me

21

vntrewthe

Iesus,of his mercy,

Alia wedden

who

But

MAN

THE

slaynfor his
hastily
;

false knyghtwas

This

Made

OF

in

goth biforn,

cours

trompe

or

in

an

horn ?

705'

fruytof euery tale is for to seye ;

They ete,and drinke,and daunce, and singe,and pleye.

The

\KingAlia

to Scotland Jo

is calledaway

he leaves Constance in the

Cm.

E. Hn.

nor;

E. or;

the rest

care

fightagainstenemies
of his Constable^

ne.

HI. this

mariage; Ln. be
manages;
E. the ; Hn. Pt. omit ; the rest a.

mariage;

the rest

mariage.

2 2

GROUP

The

And
He

OF

knaue

the fontstoon

at

Constable

This

How

TALE

tyme is come,

Mauricius

And

THE

B.

doth

THE

MAN

LA

WE.

child she ber ;

they him

forth

OF

come

calle ;

messager,

his

king,that clepedwas Alle,

that this blisful tydingis bifalle,
othere tydingsspeedful
for to seye ;
taketh the lettre,
and forth he goth his weye.
wroot

This

vn-to

messager,

to

don

his auantage,

the

Vn-to

kingesmoder rydethswythe,
salueth hir ful fayrein his langage,
And
Madame,' quod he, ye may be glad and blythe,
And thanke * god an hundred
thousand
sythe;
My ladyqueen hath child,with-outen doute,
To Ioye and blisse of2 al this regne aboute.

'

That

am

I mot

your

bere with al the haste I may

ought vn-to

seruant, bothe
'

Tomorwe

the

sone

your

Donegild answerde, as
But heer al nyght I wol

nyght and

this tym, nay ;

now

at

thou

take

wol I sey thee what

me

Fro

Cp. HI.

messager

740

thy reste,
leste.'

drank

his Constable, as

thanke

king,
day.'

sadlyale and wyn,

his lettres priuyly
And
stolen were
Out of his box, whyl he sleepas a swyn;
ful subtilly
And countrefeted was
Another
lettre,
wrought ful sinfully,
Vn-to the king direct of this matere
This

735

heer the lettres seled of this thing,

If ye wol

730

'

Lo,

725

745

ye shul after here.

; E. Hn. thnnketh ; Cm. thankede; Pt. Ln. thonkcth.

2
E. Cm. to ; the rest of.

GROUP

Of

That

in the

That

any

The

moder

whyledorste

euery

Wo

was

But

to

But of his
"

was

elf,
by

an

wyght

To

me,

by

or

companye.'

this lettre had seyn,

his

sorwes

he wroot

lust I

now

am

sore,

agayn,

the sonde of crist for

that

755

sorcerye,

hateth hir

honde

owen

euermore

lerned in his lore ;

be

it foul

fayr,
myn hoom-cominge ;
an
heyr
Crist,whan him list,
may sende me
than this to my lykinge.'
More agreable
This lettre he seleth,
wepinge,
priuely

Kepeth this child,al be

And eek my wyf,vn-to

Which
And

or

take sone,
messager was
to done.
forth he goth; ther is no more

765

to the

O messager,

is no

770

fulfildof dronkenesse,

Strongis thy breeth,thy lymes faltren ay,

alle secrenesse.
And thou biwreyest
as
a lay,
Thy mynd is lorn,thou Ianglest
Thy face is turned in a newe
array !
/Ther dronkenesse regnethin any route,

ITher

760

thy lust and thyplesaunce,

putte al in thynordinaunce 1

Lord, welcom

My

75"

auenture

king whan he
wyghte he tolde

Welcome

23

ther endure.

this
no

WE.

Ycome, by charmes
And

LA

feendlycreature,
castel noon
so hardyftyas

horrible

so

OF

deliuered was

lettrespak,' the queen

The

MAN

THE

OF

TALE

THE

B.

conseil hid, with-outen doute.

E. Hn.

omit

wyght.

775

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

24

haue

Donegild,I ne
Vn-to thy malice
O

therfor

and

OF

MAN

THE

OF

LA

WE.

englishdigne
!
thytirannye
noon

the fende I thee

resigne,
Let him endytenof thytraitorye
!
I lye,
Fy, mannish, fy! o nay, [parfay],
for I dar wel telle,
Fy,feendfyspirit,
is in helle 1
Though thou heer walke,thyspirit
And

to

780

fro the

kingagayn,
he lyghte,
And
court
at the kingesmodres
ful fayn,
of this messager
she was
And
And
plesedhim in al that euer she myghte.
He drank, and wel his girdel
vnderpyghte.
and he snoreth in his gyse
He slepeth,
vn-til the Sonne
Al nyght,
gan aryse.
This messager

comth

785

790

Eft

were

And

his lettresstolen euerichon

lettres in this wyse

countrefeted

his
king comandeth
Vp peyne of hanging and
'

Constable

The

That

he

dayes and

But in the
Hir and
He

same

hir yonge

shipas

795

wyse

tabyde

tyde;

he hir fond

son, and

putte, and croude

sholde

no

for

quarter of

anon,

hey Iuyse,

suffren in

in-with his regne

Custance
Thre

scholde

ne

of1

al hir gere,
hir fro the

8oo

lond,

there.'
eft com
chargehir that she neuer
O my Custance,wel may thy gost haue fere
And
slepingin thy dreem been in penance,
When
Donegild caste al this ordinance !

And

HI. vn-to

the rest til: but vn-til

2

HI. of; E. Hn.

on;

seems
(as in Tyrwhitt')

the rest corrupt.

80 5

bettet

This messager

on

MAN

THE

OF

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

the castel halt the nexte

Vn-to
And

LA

WE.

wey,

the Constable he the lettretook ;

to

pitouslettre sey,
'
Ful ofte he seyde ' alias !'and
weylawey!'
'
Lord crist,'
quod he, ' how may this world endure
that he this

whan

And

25

wook,

he

whan

morwe,

OF

So ful of sinne is many

810

creature

myghty god,ifthat it be thywille,

Sith thou art ryghtful
luge,how may it be
That thou wolt suffren Innocents to spille,
?
wikked folk regne in prosperite
And
O

is

good Custance,alias! so wo
That I mot be thy tormentour,
O

On

shames

Wepen
Whan

me

deye

or

other weye !'

deeth ; ther is noon

both yonge and olde in al that place,

that the king this cursed lettre sente,

The

deedlypaleface,
ferthe day toward hir 2 shipshe wente.
natheles she taketh in-good entejite
wille of Crist,
and, knelingon the stronde,

She

seyde,lord ! ay

And

The
But

He

Custance,with

'

that

Whyl

wel-com

keptefro the

me

on

was

the londe

As

strong

In him

That

euer

triste I,and
is to

me

my

thy sonde

yow,
and eek fro shame

amonges

me

as

be

825

false blame

In

can

820

kepe from harme

I se nat
salte see, al-though

He

815

how.

830

he was, he is yet now.

in his moder

seyland

So all but HI.,which has schamful.

dere,

eek my

stere.'

E. Ln. the ; the rest hir.

26

GROUP

TALE

THE

B.

MAN

THE

OF

LA

OF

WE.

layweping in hir arm,

to him she seyde,
And kneling,
pitously
harm.'
Pees, litelsone, I wol do thee noon
With that hir kerchef of2 hir heed she breyde,
his litelyen she it leyde;
And ouer
she lulleth it ful faste,
And in hir arm

Hir litelchild

835

'

in-to heuen

And

hir yen vp she caste.

840

Marye,
Moder,'quod she, and mayde bright,
Soth is that thurghwomannes
eggement
Mankynd was lorn and damned ay to dye,
on
a croys yVent
For which thy child was
;
'

'

Thy

blisful yen

Than

is ther

Thy

no

and any

wo

seye al his torment;

845

comparisoun bitwene
wo

man

sustene.

may

thy child yslaynbifor thyn yen,

And yet now
lyuethmy litel child,parfay!
alle woful crye'n,
Now, ladybryght,to whom
of wommanhede, thou fayremay,
Thou
glorie
hauen of refut,
Thou
bryghtesterre of day,
that of thy gentillesse
Rewe on my child,
Thou

sey

Rewest

S50

euery rewful in distresse!

on

alias ! what is thygilt,

O litelchild,
That

neuer

Why

wil

O
"

mercy,

if thou

And

So

Ln.

wroughtestsinne as yet, parde,

?
thyn harde fader han thee spilt
dere Constable !'quod she ;

lat my

As

kis him

HI.

S55

litelchild dwelle heer with thee ;

darst not
ones

him, for blame,

sauen

in his fadres

S6o

!'

name

kerchef; Pt. keerchef; E. Hn. couerchief

Cm.

couerchif;

Cp. couerchef.
2

E. Hn.

E. Ln.

Cm.
om.

oner

; the
(wrongly)

litel; the rest have it.

rest

of.
*

E. Yet ; the rest So.

28

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

hond

And

al the venim

was

OF

LAWE.

that the lettrewroot,

knowe

The

MAN

THE

OF

of this cursed

890

dede,

I noot.
certeynly
Theffect is this,that Alia,out of drede,
His moder
slow, that men
rede,
may pleynly

But in what

wyse

that she traytour

For

olde

endeth

Thus
The

Maketh

for his

Ther

no

But

now

Donegildwith

wyf and

Fyue

yeer and

Er that hir

an

Custance

and

To

laste,
text nought I fynde,

in my

name

eek hir child the

saueth

Custance

and

fallen is in hethen

as
pointto spille,

from

Doun

wo,

as

more,

Almightygod, that

In

and

atte
hethen Castel,

the

on

900

lykedcristes sonde,
shipapprochedvn-to : londe.

Of which

That

meschaunce.

tonge that it telle may.

wol I vn-to Custance go,

fletethin the see, in peyne

Haue

895

nyght and day

for his child also,

That

Vnder

ligeaunce.

that this Alia

sorwe

is

to hir

was

gauren

al

land

mynde,

som

eft-sone,

I shal telle yow

this shipand

vp-caste.

mankynde

hir child

on

sone.

ther many

the Castel comth

on

see

905

on

910

wyght

Custance.

from the Castel on a nyght

shortly,
The lordes styward god yeue him meschaunce
that had reneyedour
A theef,
creaunce,
in-to s shipallone,and seydehe sholde
Com
Hir lemman
be, wher-so she wolde or nolde.

But

"

1
3

E. saued

So Hn.

Cp. Pt. HI. ; E. Ln.

; the rest saueth.

vn-to

E. Cm.

!
"

915

the ; Cm. to the.

in-to the ; the rest omit the.

GROUP

LA

God's grace, the

[The story relates thai, by

overboard and

OF

MAN

THE

OF

TALE

THE

B.

WE.

20,

fell
thief

drowned^]

was

han this strengthe

may this wayke womman
Hir to defende agayn this renegat ?
How

of

Golias,vnmesurable

How

myghte
and

So yong

Wei

men

may

Who

yafIudith

it nas

seen

or

corage

so

mat,

935

desolat ?

so

armure

dorste he loke vp-on

How

To

thee

make

Dauid
of

lengthe,

thy dredful face?

but goddesgrace

hardinesse

sleen him, Olofernus 2,in his tente,

deliueren out

940

of wrecchednesse

And

to

The

pepleof god ? I seye for this entente,

of vigoursente
ryghtas god spirit

That
To

hem,

So sente

and

he

saued hem

myght

and

out

of

meschance,

vigourto

Custance.

mouth
the narwe
goth hir shipthurgh-out
Of Iubaltar and Septe,
dryuingalway3,
Som-tyme West, and som-tym North and South,
a wery
And som-tyme Est,ful many
day,
be she ay 1)
Til cristes moder
(blessed
Hath shapen,thurghhir endeles goodnesse,

945

Forth

To

1
*

make

an

ende

of al hir heuinesse.

So E. HI. ; Ln. is ; the rest was.

E. Oloferne; HI. Olefernes; the rest

; see
phernus

or
Olofernus,Olefernus,

E. HI.

Oles-

note.

alway ; the rest ay. The latter would

1. 950.
admissible on account
of its terminating
3

950

be

but is hardly
better,

30

GROUP

THE

B.

TALE

OF

THE

MAN

OF

Now

lat vs

And

speke we of the Romayn Emperour,

out of Surryehath by lettres knowe
of cristen folk,and dishonour
slaughtre
to his daughterby a fals traytour,
the cursed wikked
sowdanesse,

That
The
Don
I

mene

That

at

stinte of Custance

but

the feste leet sleen both

For which

this emperour

throwe,

and

more

hath sent

LAWE.

955

lesse.

960

anoon

His senatour, with roial ordinance,

And

othere

lordes,got

wot, many

oon,

On

Surryensto taken hey vengeance.

They brennen, sleen,and bringehem
Ful many
Homward
This

day ;

to

to

meschance

but

this is thende,
shortly,
thei shapen hem to wende.

Rome

with victorie
repaireth
To Rome
ward, say lingful roially,
And
the shipdryuing,
seith the storie,
mette
as
In which Custance sit ful pitously.
No-thing ne * knew he what she was, ne why

She

965

senatour

in swich

was

array ;

ne

970

she nil seye

Of hir estaat, although2 she sholde deye.

He

bringethhir

to

He

yafhir,and

hir yonge

Rome,

sone

to

his

wyf

also ;

she ladde her

with the senatour

And

and

975

lyf.

ladybringenout of wo
another mo.
Woful Custance,and many
And
longe tyme dwelled she in that place,
Thus

In

can

our

holy werkes

as

euer,

F..Cm.

111. although;Pt.

ne

hir grace.

the rest have it.

om.

was

9S0
*-

thoughthat; the rest though.

GROUP

THE

B.

The

TALE

wyf hir

aunte

But for al that she knew

hir

senatoures

I wol

MAN

THE

OF

LA

OF

WE.

was,

the

neuer

lengertarien in this cas,

king Alia,which I spak of

more

no

But to
That

for his

wyf wepeth

and

yore,

sykethsore,

985

I wol retourne, and lete I wol Custance

Vnder

the senatoures

gouemance.

King Alia,which that hadde his moder slayn,

Vpon a day filin swich repentance,
tellen shal and playn,
That,if I shortly
To

Rome

And

he comth, to receyuen

putte him

hey and low, and

Foryeuehis wikked
The

fame

How

Iesu Crist

bisoughte
that he wroughte.

werkes

through Rome

anon

his penance

ordinance

in the popes

In

990

toun

is

born,

995

Alia

in pilgrimage,
king shal come
him biforn ;
that wenten
By herbergeours

For which

the senatour,

Rood

agayn, and many

him

As wel

to

shewen

As to don any

his

king a

as

was

of his

king Alia,and

Euerich of hem
And

so

This
To

senatour

and
feste,

So all but

E.

sone

icoo

reuerence.

to

senatour

him

doth other

bifel that,in

Custances

he

linage,

hey magnificence

Greet chere doth thisnoble

To

vsage,

also ;

greet honour;

day or two,
is to king Alia go
if I shal nat lye,
shortly,
wente

U05

in his companye.

E.,which puts weepeth afterThat.

throughout

the toun

; the rest

throughRome

toun.

GROUP

32

THE

B.

wolde

Som

men

This

senatour

I may
Be

THE

OF

ther

be may,

And

king hath

space,

kingesface.

Whos

'

seyde anon,

but

"

is
possible

in
shortly,

that this child

this child

was

as

lykvn-to

1020

stounde,
was

founde.

Custance

1030

to be.

creature

Alia hath the face in remembrance

This
Of

'

I of wot

Now
As

is that

told Alia how

He

Custance, and ther-on mused

dame

If that the childes moder

he

aught she
his wyf,and priuely
he syghte,
was
spedde him fro the table that he myghte.

That
And

were

thoughtehe, 'fantome is in my
Parfay,'
I oughte deme, of skilful Iugement,
That in the salte see my wyf is deed.'
1

afterward he mad*

And
What

wot

My wyf by

wonder,

'

That

To

1015

fayrechild that stondeth yonder?'

and by seint John !
noot,'quod he, [parfay],
moder
he hath,but fader hath he non

'

"

ioio

heste,

of this child greet

he

the senatour

to

Custance,

he at the leste.

was

child stood, lokingin the

This Alia

WE.

circumstance,

Biforn Alia,duringthe metes

The

LA

OF

hath lad this child to feste ;

soth is this,that,at his modres

But

MAN

seyn, at requeste of

tellen euery

nat

as

TALE

my

I,if that Crisf

see,

contree

E. haue ; the

his argument

rest

as

wel

haue

heed!

1040

"

hider ys.ent

he hir sente

as

fro thennes

hath.

1035

E.

that she wente?'

ysent; Cm.

I-sent ; the rest sent.

GROUP

TALE

THE

B.

And, after noon,

Goth Alia,for to
This

hoom

But

that she wiste wherefor

Vnnethe

$$

chaunce.

1045

vp-on

hir feet she

that sonde.

was

myghte stonde.

1050

he hir grette,
Alia sey his wyf,fayre
rewthe for to see.
weep, that it was

Whan
And

For at the firstelook he

knew

hir sette

on

that it was
verraily

wel

she for

And

as

sorwe

domb

she.

stant

as

tre ;

1055

hir herte shet in hir distresse

was

his

she remembred

Whan

syghte;
:
pitously

owen

excuseth

and him

weep,

vnkyndenesse.

in his

she swowned

Twyes
He

WE.

doth Alia greet honour,

senatour

Whan

So

LA

with the senatour

this wonder

seen

OF

1
he sente after Custaunce.
hastily
trusteth wel,hir liste nat to daunce

And

He

MAN

THE

OF

"

god/ quod he, 'and alle2his halwes bryghte1060

So wisly
on
my soule as haue mercy,
I
That of your harm as giltelees
am
As is Maurice my sone
so
lykyour face ;
!
Elles the feend me fecche out of this place
'Now

'

sobbingand the bitter peyne

Er that her woful hertes myghte cesse ;
the pitefor to here hem pleyne
Greet was
encresse.
Thurgh whiche pleyntes
gan her wo

Long

the

was

I prey yow
I may

VOL.

am

III.

nat
so

al my

labour

telleher

wery

for to

wo

to

relesse ;

vn-til tomorwe,

spekeof

sorwe.

E. Pt.

HI. alle ; which the rest omit.

hastifly
; the
D

1065

rest

hastily,
hastely.

1070

GROUP

54

TALE

THE

B.

when
that
fynally,
That Alia giltelees
was

But

trowe

hundred

an

swich

And

is

Hath

seyn

THE

MAN

OF

LA

WE.

the soth is wist

of hir wo,
'

tymes been

they kist,

blisse is ther bitwix hem

two

1075

the

Ioye that lasteth euermo,

lyk that any creature

That, saue
Ther

OF

noon

shal,whyl that the

or

world

may

dure.

mekely,
preyde she hir housbond
In relief of hir longe pitouspyne,
That he wold preye hir fader specially
That, of his magestee, he wolde enclyne
sauf som
To vouche
day with him to dyne;
She preyde him eek, he sholde 2 by no weye
Tho

hir fader

Vn-to

Som
Doth

this message

I gesse, Alia

But, as

nat

was

so

nyce
honour

he that is of cristen folk the

flour,

him, that

Sente
He

was

child,but

any

wente

of

this emperour;

souereyn

To
As

vn-to

1085

that the child Maurice

seyn, how

wold

men

of hir seye.

word

no

so

it is bet

and
him-self,

so

1090

deme

to

it may

wel

seme.

hath

grauntedgentilly
To come
to dyner,as he him
bisoughte;
And wel rede I, he loked bisily
Vp-on this child,and on his daughterthoughte.
Alia goth to his in,and, as trim oughte,

This

emperour

Arrayed for
As

ferforth

So in all the

this feste in euery

as

seven

1080

his

wyse

suffyse.

conning may

MSS.

E. wolde

; the rest sholde.

1095

36

This

TALE

THE

B.

GROUP

his

OF

MAN

LAWE.

he his tyme sey,

king Alia,whan

With

THE

OF

Custance,his holywyf so swete,

the ryghtewey,
Engelond ben theycome
Wher-as
theylyuein Ioye and in quiete.
I yow hete,
But litelwhyl it lasteth,
Ioye of this world,for tyme wol nat abyde ;
Fro day to nyght it changethas the tyde.

To

Who

lyuedeuer

That

him

Or Ire,or
En

vie,or

in swich

delyto day

other

moeued

ne

1135

conscience,

kin * affray,
som
or
talent,
offence ?
or
pryde,or passion,

sey but for this ende

That litelwhyl in Ioye or

1130

ne

this sentence,
in

plesance

1140

Lasteth the blisse of Alia with Custance.

For

deth,that taketh

passedwas

Whan

Custance

whom
lat vs

And

dame

To

Rome

And
Doun

on

Weping

is

som

this

come

holycreature,

hir knee's falleth she

for tendrenesse

She herieth
E.

145

Now

preyen

fyndethther hir frendes hole and sounde

is she scaped al hir auenture
;
that she hir fader hath yfounde,
whan

And

he

hente,
ful gret heuynesse.

king Alia

hath

I gesse,

as

euen

his rente,

god his soule blesse !

to seye,
Custance,fynally
the toun of Rome
goth hir weye.

Now

Towards

low

hey and

yeer,

this

Out of this world

For

of

kynnes;

god
Cm.

an

grounde

1150

in herte

hundred

suwkenys;

to

HI.

blythe,
thousand sythe.

som

manei

; Hn.

Cp. Pt.

1155
som

kyn

Ln. sumkin.
3
3

HI. pray that; the rest preyen, prayen, preien,or preyne.

the line.
from HI. The rest omit ther,but the omission spoils
Supplied
E. praye

to;

GROUP

In

and

vertu

deth

Til

fareth

Now

Iesu

Ioye

after

And

kepe

Heere

The

Tale,
rest

vs

that

of

The

ed.

Skeat,

B.]

his

that

the

p.

6.

at

in

his

ben

in

this

tale

of

37

1163-1190
See

that

ende.

an

sende

may

1160

grace,

place

the

Amen.

of

man

{miscalled

Prologue

Shipman's
11.

is

myght

vs

gouerne
alle

WE.

lede.

lyf they

tale

my

Prologue),

Squire's

of Group

wo,

endeth

follows

"c,

Crist,

this

wel,

wende

a-sonder

neuer

hem,

now

LA

OF

MAN

almes-dede

and

departed

And

[Here

alle,

THE

OF

holy

in

lyuen

They

TALE

THE

B.

'

printed

"volume

in

for

an

Lawe.

in

The

most

MSS.

Prioresses
account

of

the

C.

GROUP

[Group
1!. 1-286.

The

which

Phisiciens

there follows

Hoost

{or Doctor's) Tale,

Phisicien

the

to

TALE.

"

of the

wordes

The

with

begins

After

PARDONER'S

THE

the

and

Pardoner.

hoste gan

Our
'

Harrow

This
As

'

was

to

swere

he

as

wood,

were

quod he, by naylesand by blood,

'

fals cherl and

deeth

shamful

Come

to

fals Iustise !

herte may

as

luges *

thise

deuyse

her aduocats

and

290

Algate this selymayde is slayn,alias !2

Alias ! to dere boughte she beautee !
I seye al day, as men
Wherfor
see,
may
Been
Hir

fortune

of
yiftes

That

of deeth

cause

beautee

Alias !

Men
1

E. false

Lines

han

to

that
yiftes
ful ofte

luges;

but

no

of

many

she
I

nature

deeth, I

pitouslyas

so

Of bothe

hir

was

or

slayn! 6

was

other MS.

harm

creature.

dar wel sayn ;

speke of

more

295

now

than

prow.

inserts false.

Cm.
in E. Hn.
Pt. ; but Cp. has
291, 292, stand thus
him al at ones
bekenne
I
The
his body and his bones
deuyl

vpon

La. HI.
3

E. Hn.

So

and ; the rest or.

E. Hn. ; the rest of.

So

Cp.

E. Hn.

Pt. omit 11. 297, 298.

HI. ; E. Hn. Cm.
for harm ; the rest omit for. HI. omits 11. 299, 300.

Ln.

300

"

So

falle

; so

also

THE

OF

WORDS

C.

GROUP

HOST.

39

owen
mayster dere,
trewely,
myn
is a pitoustale for to here.

But
This

But natheles,passe ouer, is1

god,so

I prey to

no

fors ;

thygentilcors,

saue

3*5

thy Galianes,
And
euery boist ful of thy letuarie ;
God blesse hem, and our ladyseinte Marie
So mot
I theen,thou art a propre man,
And
by seint Ronyan!
lyka pr'elat,
Seyde I nat wel ? I can nat spekein terme
eek

Thyn Ypocras,and

corpus bones!

By

Or elles a

caughta

cardiacle.

but I haue

triacle,

haue

I almost

and

draughtof moyste

Or but I here

anon

mery

310

herte to erme,

But wel I wot, thou dost my

That

corny

ale,

315

tale,

piteeof this mayde.

he seyde,
Thou bel amy, thou pardoner,'
mirthe or Iapesryghtanon.'
Tel vs som
'It shall be doon,'quod he, by seint Ronyon!
But first,'
quod he, ' heer at this ale-stake
I wol both drinke,and eten of a cake.'
herte is lost for

Myn
1

'

thise

to crye,
gentils
gonne
3
1
Nay ! lat him telle vs of no ribaudye ;
that we may lere
moral thing,
Tel vs som
Som wit,and thanne wol we gladlyhere.'
I graunte, ywis,'
quod he, ' but I mot thinke
Vp-on som honest thing,whyl that I drinke.

But

ryghtanon

'

HI. this is ; the

E. Hn.

E. Hn.

For

And

Cp.

rest

ribaudye;

wil I

me

But.

II. 326,327, HI. has

But in the cuppe

325

omit this.

; the rest

HI.

320

"

rebaudrye;Pt. rybaudvre.
Gladly, quod he, and saydeas ye schal heere.

Ln. rehaudie

bethinke.

; Cm.

the

folweth

Heere

Radix

PARDONER'S

THE

C.

GROUP

40

malorum

: Ad
Cnpiditas

han

to

me

Tale.

Thimotheum, sexto.
I

in chirches whan

Lordings/quod he, '

I peyne

Pardoners

of the

Prologe

est

PROLOGUE.

preche,

hauteynspeche,
round as goth a belle,

an

ringeit out as
al by rote that I telle.
For I can
My theme is ahvey oon, and euer was
Radix
est Cupidiias."
malorum
And

330

"

"

First I pronounce

bulles shewe

And

than my

Our

ligelordes

That

shewe

That

no

Me
And

seel

on

that I come,

I,alle and

335

somme.

patente

my

I first,
my
be

man

destourbe

to

whennes

body to warente,
bold,ne preest ne clerk,
Cristes holy werk ;
telle I forth my tales,

so

of

after that than

Bulles of popes

of

and

340

cardinales,

and bishoppesI shewe ;

patriarkes,
in Latyn I speke a wordes fewe,
And
To saffron with my predicacioun,
Of

And
Than

for to stire men

longe cristal stones,

ful of cloutes and

Ycrammed

they,as

Reliks been

of bones

they echoon.

wenen

haue 1 2 in latoun

Than

deuocioun.

to

I forth my

shewe

345

shoulder-boon

350

holy Iewes shepe.

Good men,' seye I,3 tak of my wordes kepe ;
If that this boon be wasshe in any welle,
that

Which

was

of

'

'

If cow,

That
Tak
1

an

or

worm

any
water

E. Hn. hem

calf,or sheep,or
hath ete,

of that

or

welle,and

oxe

swelle

worm

wash

ystonge,
his tonge,

2
E. omits I by accident.
; the rest men.
2 E. Hn.
I seye ; the rest say I, saie I.

355

GROUP

it is hool

And

PARDONER'S

THE

C.

; and

anon

PROLOGUE.

41

forthermore,

pokkesand of scabbe,and euery sore

Shal euery sheep be hool,that of this welle
Drinketh a draughte
; tak kepe eek what I telle.
If that the good-man, that the bestes oweth,
Wol every wike,er that the cok him croweth,
drinken of this welle a draughte,
Fastinge,
As thilke holyIewe our
eld res taughte,
His bestes and his stoor shal multiplye.
And, sirs \ also it heleth Ialousye
;
be fallein Ialous rage,
For, thougha man
Of

Let maken

with this

And

shal he

neuer

Though
Heer

his potage,
his

more

is

wyfe mistriste,

miteyneek,that ye

that his hond

He

shal haue

so

370

see.

may

wol putte in this miteyn,

of
multiplying

he hath

wen,

his greyn,

be it whete

otes,

or

So that he offre pens, or elles grotes.

Good 2 men
and wommen,
o thingwarne
If any
That

wight be
hath doon

offren to my

And

sinne

that
horrible,

who

so

wol

com

no

fyndethhim
vp and

E. Hn.

E. fame j the rest blame.

E. on ; Hn. a ; the rest in.

sire ; the rest

power

ne

reliks in this

I yow,

in this chirche now,

Swich folk shul haue

He

375

he

nat, for shame, of it yshriuen

be,

Dar

To

365

he the soth of hir defaute wiste.

He

Whan

water

360

out

offre in

sirs.
sires,

no

grace

place.

of swich
5

380

blame

*,

3S5

goddes name,

E. Hn.

Hn. He j the

Goode

; the rest
rest

And.

They.

GROUP

42

PARDONER'S

THE

C.

PROLOGUE.

I assoillehim

by the auctoritee
Which
that by bulle ygrauntedwas
to me.'
By this gaude haue I wonne, yeer by yere,
And

sith I

mark

hundred

An

Pardonere.

was

390

clerk in my

pulpet,
And whan the lewed pepleis doun yset,
I preche,so as ye haue herd bifore,
false Iapesmore.
And
telle an hundred
I stonde

Than

peyne

And
As

lyk a

and

est

doth

west

on
sitting

Myn

hondes

That

it is Ioye to

and

Of auarice and

se

of swich

To

her pens, and

For

entent

my

is nat

no-thingfor

And

395

berne.

so

yerne,

bisynesse.

my

for
preching,

nekke,

pepleI bekke,

tonge goon

my

Is al my
yeue

the

vpon

dowue

forth the

strecche

to

me

cursednesse

to

make

400

hem

fre

namely vn-to

me.

but for to winne,

of sinne.

correccioun
2

theyben beryed,
!
Though that her soules goon a blakeberyed
For certes, many
a predicacioun
entencioun ;
ofte tyme of yuel.
Comth
for plesaunceof folk and flaterye,
Som
To been auaunced by ypocrisye,
and som
for hate.
for veyne glorie,
And
som
I rekke

neuer,

For, whan

To

I dar

noon

that

other weyes

wol I

brethren
to my
trespased
For, though I telle nought his

Hath

Men
1

E. HI. hem

shal wel knowe

; the rest him

or

or

hym.

410

smerte

415

to me.

propre

that it is the

405

debate,

stingehim with my tonge

asterte
so that he shal nat
preching,
if that he
been defamed falsly,

Than
In

whan

name,

same

E. HI. omit that ; the rest have

it.

Al

it yeuen

were

of the pourest

Or of the pourest widwe

in

Al sholde hir children sterue

Nay!

I wol

Your

lykingis that

Now

haue

shal,by

Which

am

holde

Now

telle a

been

at your

resoun,

Heere

As

450

corny

455

ale,

thing
lyking.

ful vicious man,

telle can,

preche,for

whylom

460
to

tale I wol

pees, my

bigynneth

In Flaundres

Of yonge

to

wont

your

conclusioun

I shal yow

tale yet I yow

moral

village,
for famyne.

draughteof

For, though myselfbe

A

page,

I shal telle a tale.

I dronke

I hope
[Parfay],
That

drinke licour of the vyne!

in
herkneth,lordings,

But

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

C.

GROUP

44

winne.

beginne.

the

Pardoners

was

folk,that haunteden

tale.

companye

folye,

ryot, hasard,stewes, and tauernes,

465

harpes,lutes,and gitemes,
They daunce and pleyeat dees bothe day and nyght,
her myght,
And
ete also and drinken ouer
Thurgh which they doon the deuel sacrifyse
With-in that deueles temple,in cursed wyse,
470
Wher

as, with

abhominable
By superfluitee

othes been

That

for to here hem

swere
;
grisly
blissed lordes body they to-tere ;
2
thoughteIewes rente him nought ynough ;
at otheres sinne lough.
ech of hem

Hem
And

dampnable,

Her

Our

gret and

so

so

it is

HI. prestes.
So Cp. Ln. HI. ; E. Hn.

Cm.

that Iewes ; Pt. be Iwes.

4-5

C.

GROUP

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

45

tombesteres
ryghtanon than comen
Fetysand smale,and yonge fruytesteres,
and]wafereres,
Singerswith harpes[eek,

And

been

Whiche

the verray deueles officeres

That

The
That

is annexed

holy writ

vn-to

take I to my

luxurie is in wyn

Herodes

fyrof [luxurye],
glotonye;

the

kindle and blowe

To

(who so

witnesse,

and dronkenesse.

wel the stories

soughte)1,

at his feste,
replet
table he yafhis heste
Ryght at his owen
Iohn ful giltelees.
To sleen the Baptist
Senek seith eek 2 a good word doutelees
He seith he can no difference fynde
Bitwix a man
that is out of his mynde
which that is dronkelewe,
And a man
But that woodnesse, yfallen
in a shrewe,

Whan

he of wyn

48"

was

49"

lengerthan doth dronkenesse.

ful of cursednesse,
O glotonye,
firstof our
O cause
confusioun,
O original
of our dampnacioun,
Til Crist had bought vs with his blood agayn
for to sayn,
Lo, how dere,shortly
Abought was thilke cursed vilanye
;
!
Corruptwas al this world for glotonye
Adam
our
fader,and his wyf also,
Fro Paradys to labour and to wo
Were
driuen for that vice,it is no drede ;
For whyl that Adam
as I rede,
fasted,

495

Perseuereth

E. Hn.

they
2

Cm.

Pt. HI. agree here ;

probablyspurious.
Cp. Ln. eek ; the rest omit it.
are

Cp. Ln. have

two

500

505

but
additional lines,

46

GROUP

He

Eet of the
he

Anon

wiste

of

Folwen
He

man

wolde

the tree,

on

to

and

wo

510

peyne.

oughte vs pleyne!
how many
maladyes
and of glotonyes,

thee wel

on
glotonye,

O,

cast

out

was

that he

whan

Paradys; and
fruytdefended

in

was

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

C.

excesse

been

the

mesurable

more

515

"

Of his diete,sittinge
at his table.
Alias ! the shorte throte,the tendre mouth,
that Est and

Maketh
In

erthe,in eir,in

and

West,

water

men

and

North

South,

to-swinke
m

To

gete

Of this matere,
1

Mete

Paul, wel

as
god destroyenbothe,'
Alias ! a foul thingis it,by my

seye this word, and

Whan

man

Thurgh
The
'

drinketh of the

so

Ther

feith,
dede,
whyte and rede,

his pryuee,

many

thai

of whiche

weping
been

with

told haue

yow

is her

E. HI.
That

is thee to

cost

god.'

fynde!

537

theystampe, and streyne,and grynde,

in-to accident,
substaunce

cokes,how

Thise

To

530

of Cristes croys,

enemys

gret labour and

I,

pitousvoys,

Of whiche the ende is deth,wombe

And

525

superfluitee.
apostelweping seith ful pitously,

I seye it now

How

seith.

thilke cursed

walken

That

Paulus

mete,

fouler is the

of his throte he maketh

That

eek vn-to

wombe, and wombe

vn-to

520

trete,

canstow

Shal

To

and

glotoundeynteemete

drinke !

turnen

fulfilleal
man

thai

ti

thy likerous

the rest

talent !

men.

reading;
Tyrwhitt's

probably repeatedby

54"

mistake

from

HI.

I. 530.

Thay

; but

the rest

have

Ther,

GROUP

of the harde bones

Out

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

C.

knokke

they
nought a-wey
goletsofte and

for

theycaste
That may
go thurgh the
and bark, and rote
of leef,
Of spicerye,
Shal been his sauce
ymaked by delyt,
The

mary,

To

him

make

deed,whyl

that he

swich

lyuethin

thingis wyn,
[cursed]

swote

545

appetyt.

newer

certes, he that haunteth

But

Is

yet

47

delices

tho vices.

and

dronkenesse

stryuingand of wrecchednesse.
is thy face,
O dronke man,
disfigured
Sour is thybreeth,foul artow
to embrace,

Is ful of

And
As
And

thurgh thy dronke nose semeth the soun

though thou seydestay Sampsoun, Sampsoun
no
wyn.
yet, god wot, Sampsoun drank neuer
'

Thou

it were
fallest,
as

Thy tonge

is

In whom

He
Now

can

conseil

'

stiked swyn,

thyn honest
sepulture

cure

hath

dominacioun,

kepe,it is no

Nat
And

at

yow

fro the

the Rochel, ne

thanne

560

drede.

whyte and fro the rede,

And namely fro the whyte wyn of Lepe,
That is to selle in Fishstrete or in Chepe.
This wyn of Spayne crepeth
subtilly
In othere wynes, growing faste by,
Of which ther rysethswich fumositee,
That whan
hath dronken
a man
draughtesthre,
And
weneth
that he be at hoom
in Chepe,
He is in Spayne,ryghtat the toune
of Lepe,
kepe

555

his discrecioun.

that drinke
no

al

is verray

wit and

mannes

lost,and

For dronkenesse
Of

550

at

wol he seye,

Burdeux
'

toun

Sampsoun, Sampsoun.'

565

570

48

But herkneth, lordings

\
That

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

C.

GROUP

word, I yow preye,

actes, dar T seye,

alle the souereyn

Of victories in the olde testament,

Thurgh

verray

omnipotent,

and

in preyere ;
it lere.

ther ye may

the Bible,and

Loketh

is

in abstinence

doon

Were

god, that

575

Loke, Attila,the grete conquer

our,

Deyde in his sleep,with shame and dishonour,

Bledingeay at his nose in dronkenesse ;
A capitaynshoulde lyuein sobrenesse.
al this,
And ouer
auysethyow ryghtwel
What
Nat

comaunded

was

Samuel,

Lamuel, seye I

but

Redeth

the Bible,and

Of wyn

yeuingto

And
Now

wol I yow
is verray

Hasard
And

that

now

that han

hem

of

585

"

Iustise ;

wel suffise.

spokeof glotonye,
defenden hasardrye.
moder of lesinges,
I haue

59"

cursed forsweringes,

of deceit,and

Blaspheme s

"

fynde it expresly

of this,for it may

Namore

Lamuel

vn-to

580

and
Crist,manslaughtre,

wast

also

Of catel and of tyme ; and forthermo,

It is repreue
For

to

ben

And

euer

The

more

and
holde

contrarie of honour
a

commune

hasardour.

-the heyerhe is of estaat,

is he holden

desolaat.

princevseth hasardrye,
In alle gouernaunce and policye
opinoun,
He is,as by commune
Yholde the lasse in reputacioun.

If that

1
2

595

lordyngs.
lordynges,
E. lordes ; the rest lordinges,
it.
have
the
rest
that
E. omits
;
E.

Blasphemyng;

the rest

Blaspheme.

600

GROUP

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

C.

49

that was a wys embassadour,

Stilbon,
in ful greethonour,
Was sent to Corinthe,
Fro Lacidomie,to make
whan

And

him

he cam,

seyde,' ther wol

for to

Yow

Sendeth

For,by

my

on

be,

lese my

nat
me

so

name

610

great defame,
hasardours.

none

othere wyse

me
trouthe,

I yow

Than

allyevn-to

som

fond.

agayn to his contree,

I l wol nat take

Ne

of that lond,

it myghte

as

sone

stal him hoom

And

were

hasard he hem

Pleyingeatte
For which,as

605

happede,par chaunce,

that
allethe grettest

That

He

her alliaunce.

embassadours

were

leuer

sholde to hasardours

dye,
allye.

615

in honours
For ye that been so glorious
Shul nat allyen
yow with hasardours

by my wil,ne as by my tretee.'
This wyse philosophre
thus seydehe.
Loke eek that to 3 the kingDemetrius
as the book seith vs,
The king of Parthes,
Sente him a paireof dees of goldin scorn,
As

For he hadde

vsed hasard

ther-biforn ;

For which he heeld his

or his renoun
glorie
At no value or reputacioun.
Lordes may fyndenother maner
pley
Honeste ynough to dryuethe day awey.
Now
wol I spekeof othes false and grete

word

Gret
And
1

Hn.

Ny

HI.
Hn.

Cm.

Cp.

Ln. HI.

VOL.

as

olde bokes trete.

; Cm. Nay (both

put f%r Ne
which
the
rest omit.
;

3
*

two,

III.

Cp. Pt. to
om.

; which

I) which

E. Ln. HI. omit.

jet.
E

625

630

sweringis a thingabhominable,
fals sweringis yet * more
repreuable.

som

or

620

shews the scansion.

C.

GROUP

$0
The

heye god

Witnesse

THE

forbad

Mathew

PARDONERES

TALE.

sweringat al,
; but in

special
Of sweringseith the holy Ieremye,
1
Thou
shalt seye sooth thyn othes,and nat lye,
And
in dome, and eek in ryghtwisnesse
swere
;
But ydelsweringis a cursednesse.
on

'

Bihold
Of

se, that in the firstetable

heye goddes hestes honurable,

How
1

and

that the seconde

Tak

Lo,

heste of him

in

ydelor

rather he forbedeth

swich

nat

Than

name

my

is this
"

amis.'

swering
cursed thing;

This

homicyde or many a
that,as by ordre,thus it stondeth ;
knowen, that his hestes vnderstondeth,

How

that the second

I sey

And

heste of

is that.

god

forther ouer, I wol thee telle al

That

vengeance

shal

That

of his othes is

nat
to

plat,
parten from his hous,

outrageous.

By goddes preciousherte,and by his nayles,

And
by the blode of Crist,that it is in Hayles,
Seuen is my chaunce, and thyn is cink and treye ;
By goddes armes, if thou falsly
pleye,
This dagger shal thurgh-out
thyn herte go
of the bicched 2 bones two,
This fruytcometh
homicyde.
Forswering,ire,falsnesse,
Now, for the loue of Crist that for vs dyde,
'

'

"

Leueth

your

wol I telle forth my

now
But, sirs,

Thise

Longe

ryotoures three,of whiche

erst

er

pryme

rong

of any

tale.
I

telle,

belle,

other.
HI. many
a ; E. any ; Cp. Pt. Ln. eny
becched
Hn.
bicche ; Pt. thilk.
HI.
bicchid
Ln.
Cm.
Cp. ;
;
;
E. Hn. Lete ; the rest Leueth.

Hn.

So E.

othes,bothe grete and smale

Cm.

GROUP

52
*

THE

C.

PARDONERES

TALE.

Is it swich

I
I

perilwith him for to mete ?

shal him seke by weye and eek by strete,
make
to goddes dignebones !
auow
thre been

Herkneth, felawes,we
Lat ech of
And

ech of

And

we

He

holde vp his hond

vs
vs

bicomen

al

ones

69=

tilother,

otheres brother,

wol sleen this false traytour deeth ;

shal be

which that so many

sleeth,
slayn,
er it be nyght.'
By goddes dignitee,
Togidreshan thise thre her trouthes plyght,
To lyueand dyen ech of hem for other,
As though he were
his owen
yboren1 brother.
2
And
vp they sterte al dronken, in this rage,
forth theygoon towardes that village,
And
had spoke biforn,
Of which the tauerner
And
ooth than han theysworn,
a grisly
many
And
Cristes blessed body theyto-rente
Deeth shal be deed, if that theymay him hente.'
Whan
half a myle,
theyhan goon nat fully
Ryght as theywolde han troden ouer a style,

70c

70;

"

'

old

An
This

and

man

olde

man

ful

poure

with hem

mekely hem

And

mette.

grette,

seyde thus,'now, lordes,god yow

The proudestof thise ryotoures three

Answerde

agayn,

'

see

'

E.

Hn.

ybom ; Hn. ybore;

Cp. Ln HI. al ; E.

71;

what ? carl,with sory grace,

Why artow al forwrappedsaue thy face ?

Why lyuestowso longe in so greet age?'
This olde man
gan loke in his visage,
And
seydethus," for I ne can nat fynde
A man, though that I walked in-to Ynde,
Neither in citee nor in no village,
2

71c

Cm.
Cm.

bore ; Pt.
Pt. and.

born; Cp. Ln. HI.

72:

sworne.

GROUP

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

C.

chaunge his youthe for myn age

therfore mot I han myn
age stille,
wolde

That
And

53
;
725

longe time as it is goddes wille.

Ne deeth,alias ! ne wol nat han my lyf
;
Thus walke I,lyk a restelees caityf,

As

ground,which is my modres gate,

with my staf,
bothe erlyand late,
I knokke
leue moder, leet me
in !
And
seye,
and blood,and skin !
Lo, how I vanish,flesh,

And

the

on

730

"

Moder,
That

But yet
For

chambre

in my

she wol

to me

ful

which

But
In
"

been

to

nat

it is

cheste,

my

hath

be,

do that grace,
is my

face.

curteisye
vilanye,
speken to an old man
he trespassein worde, or elles in dede.

holy writ

Agayns
sholde

Ne

doth

No

more

no

wel rede,
your-self
hoor vpon his heed,
man,

old

wherfor
aryse,"

vn-

to

than

an
x

old

man

ye wolde

I yeue
noon
men

yow
harm

reed,
now,

or

ryde.

Nay, olde cherl,by god, thou shalt nat so,'

Seyde this other hasardour anon,
Thou
by seint Iohn !
partest nat so lyghtly,
Thou
of thilke traitour deeth,
spak ryghtnow

'

That in this

contree

E. Hn.

than

alle

our

745

dide to yow

In age, if that ye so longe abyde ;

And god be with yow, wher ye go
I mot
go thider as I haue to go.'

74"

ye may

an

Ye

yow

7:5

me!"

wrappe

welked

pale and

at reste ?

chaungen

longe tyme

heyreclowt

an

to
But,sirs,

To

wolde

with yow

Ye ! for

bones

shul my

Alias ! whan

frendes sleeth.

that ; the rest omit that.

750

GROUP

54

heer my

Haue

wher

Tel

THE

C.

he

trouthe,as
thou

is,or

TALE.

PARDONERES

thou

his aspye,

art

75:

shalt it abye,

1
By god, and by the holy sacrament
of his assent,
For soothlythou art oon
To

sleen

vs

false theef !

folk,thou

yonge

'

Now, sirs,'
quod he, ' if that yow x be so leef
To fynde deeth,turne vp this croked wey,
'

For in that groue

I lafte him,

by my fey,
ther he wol abyde ;
Vnder
a tree,and
Nat for your bost he wol him no-thinghyde.
Se ye that 00k?
ryghtther ye shul him fynde.
God saue
yow, that boughte agayn mankynde,
amende

And

yow

And

euerich

Til he

cam

'
"

thus

seyde this

olde

76:

man.

of thise ryotoures ran,

to that

tree, and

ther

they founde

fyneof goldeycoyned rounde

hem
Wei ny an eightebusshels,
as
thoughte.
No lengerthanne after deeth theysoughte,
so
But ech of hem
glad was of that syghte,
For that the florins been so fayreand bryghte,
That doun they sette hem
by this precioushord.
he spake the firsteword.
of hem
The worste
Brethren,'
quod he, tak kepe what I seye ;
My wit is greet, though that I bourde and pleye.
Of florins

77c

77:

'

'

This

76c

tresor

hath fortune vn-to

vs

yeuen,

lyfto lyuen,
And
lyghtlyas it comth, so wol we spende.
! who wende
Ey ! goddes preciousdignitee
To-day, that we sholde han so fayra grace ?
But myght this gold be caried fro this place
In mirthe

and

Iolitee

Hoom

myn

hous, or

to

E. Cm.

ye ; Hn.

our

elles vn-to
HI. yow

Cp.

youres

"

Pt. Ln. to you.

78c

785

GROUP

PARDONERES

THE

C.

TALE.

For wel ye wot that al this gold is

in hey felicitee.
Than were
we
But

trewely,
by daye it may

Men

wolde

And

for

This

tresor

seyn that

our

Wherfore

moste
as

I rede that cut among

790

alle

vs

the cut wol falle;

wher

blythe
to the1 toune, and that ful swythe,
renne
bringevs breed and wyn ful priuely.
two of vs shul kepen subtilly
wel ; and, if he wol nat tarie,
tresor
it is nyght,we wol this tresor carie

Shal

And
And

This
Whan

assent, wher

oon

That

oon

of hem

And

it filon

And

forth toward

And

al

That

oon

Thou

him

knowest

And

wost

the toun

he

that he

as

of hem

wol
Thy profit
Thou

broughtein

cut

the youngest of hem

sone

art

I telle thee

wel that

our

800

his

fest,
2

falle;

alle ;

wente

was

spak thus

wel thou

795

thinketh best.'

vs

drawe, and loke wher it wolde

bad

so

as

the

And

vs

he that hath the cut with herte

And

By

stronge,

honge.
ycariedbe by nyghte
slylyas it myghte.

drawe, and lat se

Be

theues

doon

"

be ;

nat

were

tresor

owen

wysly and

As

we

oures

$$

805

anon.

gon,
vn-to

my

that

other,
*

sworen

brother,

anon.

felawe is agon;

810

gold,and that ful greet plentee,

That shal departedbeen among
vs thre.
if I can
But natheles,
shapeit so
That it departed
were
vs two,
among
1

HI. Ln.

E. Hn.

3
4

heer is

the;

which

the rest omit.

Cp. wol; HI. wil ; Cm. Pt. Ln. wolde.

E. omits of hem ; the rest have it.
This

seems

best; E. Hn. Pt.

sworn

; Cm.

swore

Cp. Ln. HI.

sworne.

$6

GROUP

Hadde

I nat doon
other

That
He

THE

C.

how

wot

What

shal

PARDONERES

frendes torn to thee ?'

'

answerde,
that the

how

gold is with

Shal it be conseil?'

'

I not

doon, what

we

TALE.

shal

that may

him

to

seydethe

be ;

tweye,

vs

we

815

seye ?

'

firsteshrewe,

'And

I shal tellen thee \ in2 wordes

What

we

fewe,

820

shal

doon, and bringeit wel aboute.'

I graunte/
quod that other, out of doute,
I shal thee nat biwreye.'
That, by my trouthe,
thou wost
wel we be tweye,
Now,' quod the firste,
'

'

'

'

And

two

of

Lok

whan

vs

shul strenger be than

that he is set, and

Arys,as thoughthou
And

ryght

woldest

825

oon.
anoon

with him

pleye;

I shal ryue him

thurghthe sydestweye
with him as in game,
Whyl that thou strogelest
And with thy daggerlok thou do the same
;
And
than shal al this gold departed
be,
My dere frend,bitwixen me and thee ;
Than

bothe

we

may

And

pleyeat

dees

And

thus acorded

lustes al

our

ryghtat
been

our

This

yongest, which

fulfille,
wille.'

owen

thise shrewes

sleen the thridde,as ye han

To

'

O lord !

Haue
Ther
Of
And
1

8
3

of thise florins newe

beautee
'

quod he, ' if so

al this tresor
is no

man

god, that
atte

to

my

were

seye.
the toun,

doun
and

that I

lyuethvnder
lyueso mery

laste the feend,our

HI. the ; which the rest omit.

Cm. in a; the rest omit a.
E. Hn. Cm. that right
; HI. thou

835

bryghte.
myghte

840

self allone,

that

sholde

me

vn-to

Ful ofte in herte he rolleth vp and

The

tweye

herd

that wente

830

the trone
as

I !'

enemy,

E. Hn.

that.

7 lake and

from Cp. Pt.

; Cp. and
right
Ln., and ryght
from E.

thanne ; Pt. Ln. and

Hn. Cm. HI.

THE

C.

GROUP

TALE.

PARDOKERES

5J

thoughtthat he shold poyson beye,

With which he myghte sleen his felawes tweye ;
For why the feend fond him in swich lyuinge,
That he had leue him l to sorwe
bringe,
For this was
outrelyhis ful entente
Putte in his

To

bothe,and

sleen hem
forth he

And

And

repente.
lengerwolde he tarie,

goth,no

Into the toun, vn-to

preyedehim

S50

to

neuer

pothecarie,

that he him

selle

wolde

;
myghte his rattes quelle
And
in his hawe,
eek ther was
a polcat
his capouns
hadde yslawe,
That, as he seyde,
And
fayn he wolde wreke him, if he myghte,
him by nyghte.
On vermin, that destroyede
The pothecarie
answerde, and thou shalt haue
A thingthat,al so god my soule saue,

Som

845

that he

poyson,

S^

'

In al this world ther nis 2

That

ete

dronke

or

the mountance

That

he

shal his

Ye,

sterue

Than

thou wolt gon

is

This cursed
This

poyson

In-to the
And

And
The

For
1

E. Cm.

E. Hn.

E. his

so

nexte

borwed

of

corn

forlete ;

that in lasse
paas

whete,

nat

but

whyle
a myle ;

S65

strong and violent.'

hath in his hond

man

in

of

lyfanon

he shal,and

This poyson

creature,

no

hath of this confiture

Nought but
ne

S60

box, and sith he

strete,vn-to

yhent

ran

S70

man,

of3 him

largehotels thre;
in the two his poyson
pouredhe;
thridde he kepte clene for his * drinke.
al the nyght he shoop him for to swinke
hem
Cm.
owene

; the rest

hym

or

him.

is; the rest nys or nis.

; but the rest omit owene.

HI. of; which the

rest

omit.

5^

caryingeof

In

THE

C.

GROUP

the

PARDONERES

gold out

TALE.

of that

place.

this ryotour, with sory grace,

And

whan

Had

filledwith wyn

his grete hotels

To

his felawes agayn

he.
repaireth

nedeth

What

875

it to

thre,
?

of it more

sermone

ryghtas 1 theyhad cast his deeth bifore,

Right so theyhan him slayn,and that anon.
And whan that this was
doon, thus spak that oon,
Now
lat vs sitteand drinke,and make
vs merie,
And afterward we wol his body bene.'
with that word it happede him, par cas,
And
For

83a

'

take the botel ther the poyson

To

drank,and yafhis

And

which

For

But, certes, I
Wroot

neuer

wonder

Mo

in

bothe

canon,

ne

in

fen,

no

thise wrecches

Thus

ended

been

thise

two,

er

her

ending.

homicydestwo,

eek the false empoysoner

also.

cursed sinne,ful of3 cursednesse !

traytourshomicyde,o wikkednesse

890

signes of empoisoning

hadde

two.

Than

And

also,

that Auicen

suppose
no

was,

felawe drinke

theystoruen

anon

885

895

!
luxurie,and hasardrye
glotonye,
Thou
blasphemourof Crist with vilanye
And othes grete,of vsage and of pryde!
Alias ! mankynde, how may it bityde,
which that thee wroughte,
That to thy creatour
herle-blood thee boughte,
with his precious
And
Thou
art so fals and so vnkynde,alias !
Now, good men, god foryeueyow your trespas,

; the rest omit

E.

E. Hn.

Cm.

E. Hn.

Cm.

so

as

so.

; Pt. sorowes.
; Cp. Ln. HI. sorwes
signes
ful
HI.
of alle ; Cp. Ln.
of; Pt. full of aL

900

60

GROUP

C.

THE

PARDONERES

Perauenture

ther may

Doun

hors,and

of his

Lok

which

That

That

may

Whan

in your

am

breke his nekke

935
atwo.

alle

both

and

more

lasse,

that the soule shal fro the

our

body passe.
biginne,

host heer shal

940

he is most

envolupedin sinne.
forth,sir host,and offre firstanon,

Com
And

two

felawship
yfalle,

assoille yow,

I rede that
For

or

is it to yow

seurtee

fallen oon

TALE.

thou shalt kisse the1 reliks euerychon,

Ye, for a grote ! vnbokel anon

thy purs.'
Nay, nay,'quod he, than haue I Cristes curs
Lat be,'quod he, it shal nat be, so theech !
Thou
woldest make
kisse thyn olde breech,
me
"

'

"

And

it were

swere

This

he was,

relik of

pardoneranswerde

So wroth

945

nat

word

no

seint !'

ne

word;

wolde

956

he seye.

Now,' quod our host, I wol no lengerpleye

With thee,ne with noon
other angry man.'
'

But

'

ryghtanon

Whan

the

worthy knyght bigan,

960

that he sey that al the

peplelough,
of this,
for it is ryghtynough ;
Namore
Sir pardoner,be glad and mery of chere ;
And ye, sir host,that ben to me
so
dere,
I prey yow that ye kisse the pardoner.
And
pardoner,I prey thee,draw thee neer,
And, as we diden,lat vs laugheand pleye.'
Anon
theykiste,and riden forth her weye.
'

is ended

Heere

E. my

Cm.

myne

the

rest

the.

the

Pardoners

So

965

tale.

all but Hn. ; Hn.

thee ich.

of

prologe

The

Which

that

the

That

is

Wei

to

to doon

oughten we

waiteth

Whan

man

he may

al

in

nis nat

entente,

our

cordes

him

in his
the

ryghtby

the feend hath him

war

hente K

slye

ydelnesse
espye,

be hent

man

hir oppresse,

biclappe,

to

lyghtlycacche

so

Til that

t o

trappe,

lappe,

in honde

Wei

werche, and ydelneswithstonde.

oughtejvs

And

though men

Yet

seen

dradde/i neuer

wel

men

by

Of which
And

seen,

ther

that slouthe

to

deuouren

Hn. Cm.
So E. Hn.

Pt. Ln. ; Cm.

rote;

E. Hn.

good

Cm.

encrees.

Cm.

hire;

15

encrees

holdeth in

lees

drinke,

20

al that othere swinke.

no

hir

good

no

for to ete and

Cp. HI. hente

dye,

slogardye,

comth

neuer

Only to slepe,and
And

for to

doutelees,

resoun

ydelnesseis roten

That

vices,

vn-to

vs
thurghydelnesse

vs
Continuelly

He

tale.

bisinesse,

with his thousand

he, that

can

contrarie

leueful

by

seyn,

Lest that the feend

He

Monnes

clepein Englishydelnesse,

men

and by hir
esch,uer

For

Seconde

TALE.

porter of the gate is of delic.es,

That
To

NUN'S

and the norice

ministre

THE

SECOND

THE

G.

GROUP

; E.

nencrees

Pt. hure ; Hn.

shente,Pt. shent, Ln. chent, wrongly.

Cp.

Cp. Pt.

Cp. Ln.

hoten
Ln.

noon

HI. rote
encrese

of.
;

hir ; E. it ; HI. he.

HI.

good encres

GROUP

THE

G.

for to putte

And

SECONDE

NONNES

TALE.

fro swich

ydelnesse,
That cause
is of so greet confusioun,
I haue heer doon my feithful bisinesse,
After the legende,in translacioun
Right of thy glorious
lyfand passioun,
with thy gerlandwrought of1 rose
Thou
and lilie;
Thee mene
I,mayde and martir seynt 2 Cecilie !
vs

Inuocacio ad Mariam.

And

thou that flour of

Of whom

To

thee

Thou

at

art alle,
virgines

that Bernard

listso

biginningfirstI

my

comfort

of

to

wryte,

calle ;

wrecches, do

vs

wel

endytes

me

Thy maydens deeth,that wan thurghhir meryte

The eternal lyf,
and of the feend victorie,
As

man

after reden

may

and

in hir storie.

moder, doughterof thy sone,

Thou

mayde

Thou

welle of mercy,

sinful soules cure,

Thou

god, for bountee, chees to wone,

humble, and hey ouer euery creature,

Thou

nobledest

In whom

That

His

no

that

so

ferforth

desdeyn the

sone

Withinne

in blode

and

maker

nature,

our

hadde

flesshe

to

the cloistre blisful of

of

kynde,
clothe and wynde.

thy sydes

shap the eternal loue and pees,

That of the/tryne
compasUord and gyde is,
erthe and see and heuen, out of relees,
Whom
Ay herien j and thou,virginwemmeless,
Took

Hn.

Cp.

Hn.

mannes

Cp.
Hn.

Pt.
Cm.

mendite

of;

E. Cm.

Ln. HI. with.

Pt. Ln. martir

{shewingthe

seint ; HI.

scansion).

martir; E.

mooder.

Bar of
The

THE

G.

GROUP

thybody, and

dweltest

mayden

pure,

is in thee

magnificence
and with swich pitee
With mercy, goodnesse,
of excellence,
That thou, that art the Sonne
hem that prayen thee,
Nat onlyhelpest
But ofte tyme, of thybenignitee,
Ful frely,
er that men
thynhelpbiseche,
Thou
and art her lyuesleche.
goost biforn,

help,thou

Now

Me,

meke

on

the

55

and blisfulfayremayde,

galle
;
Cananee, that sayde

womman

That

whelpeseten

That

from

somme

of the

her lordes table been

crommes

And, for that feith is deed

So for

to

worchen

yifme

alle

60

yfalle
;
of Eue,

thoughthat I, vnworthy sone

Be sinful,
yet accepte my

bileue.
with-outen
wit and

werkes,

space,

quitfro thennes that most derk is !

O thou,that art so fayrand ful of grace,
aduocat in that heye place
Be myn
Ther as withouten ende is songe
Osanne,'
Thou Cristes moder, doughterdere of Anne !
That

50

flemed wrecche,in this desert of

Think

And

63

of euery creature.

creatour

Assembled

TALE.

NONNES

SECONDE

65

I be

'

of

thylyghtmy soule in prisonlyghte,

That troubled is by the contagioun
Of my body, and also by the wyghte
luste and fals affeccioun ;
Of erthly
0 hauen of refut,
o saluacioun
Of hem that been in sorwe
and in distresse,
Now
help,for to my werk I wol me dresse.

And

70

75

64

GROUP

Yet

I yow

preye

ilke

Of him

NONNES

that reden

TALE.

that I wryte,

diligence
storie subtilly
to endyte* ;

both haue

For

SECONDE

that I do

Foryeue me,
This

THE

G.

that

I the wordes

and

the seintes

at

The

storie wroot, and

And

prey

no

80

sentence

reuerence

folwe

hir

yow, that ye wol my

legende,

werk

amende.

[THE PROEM.]
nominis Cecilie,
Interprelacio
fralerIacobus
quam ponit
Ia?iuensis in
B

wolde I yow

First
Expoune,

as

men

the

of seint Cecilie

name

may

It is to seye in

legenda.
85

in hir storie see,

english heuenes lilie,'

For pure chastnesse of virginitee
;
Or, for she whytnessehadde of honestee,
And grene of conscience,and of good fame
The

sote

savour

'

6,'lilie'was

Or Cecile is to seye

hir

name.

blynde,'
For she ensample was
by good techinge;
Or elles Cecile,as I writen fynde,
Is ioyned,by a manere
comoyninge
lia' ; and heer, in figuringe,
and
heuene
Of
The
heuen
is set for thoughtof holinesse,
'

'

Hn.

'

the wey

to

'

'

'

And

'

'

lia for hir lastingbisinesse.

tendite

the scansion).
(shelving

HI. ; but Cp. Pt. Ln. hem.

Cm. folwe ; E. Hn. HI. folwen ; Cp. Pt. Ln. folowen.
E. I pray ; Cp. And pray I ; the rest And pray (or prei,
or
So E. Hn.

Cm.

E. omits yow ; the rest retain it.

E. favour; the rest savour;
1. 229.
see

preye).

95

"

THE

G.

GROUP

TALE.

NONNES

SECONDE

6j

seyd in this manere,

for hir grete lyghte
ioo
'Wanting of blyndnesse,'
and for hir thewes clere ;
Of sapience,
lo ! this maydens name
Or elles,
bryghte
and ' leos comth, for which by ryghte
Of heuene
Men myghte hir wel ' the heuen of peple' calle,
105
Ensampleof gode and wyse werkes alle.
Cecile may

eek be

'

'

For

'

leos '

'

'

'

is to
peple in english

And

ryghtas

The

sonne

men

and

may
mone

seye,

in the heuene
and

sterres

see

euery

weye,

And

in this mayden free,

gostly,
feiththe magnanimitee,
eek the cleernesse hool of sapience,
sondrywerkes,bryghteof excellence.

And

ryghtso

Ryght so
Seyen of
And

men

as

thise philosophres
wryte

That- heuen is swift and round

Ful
And

And
Now

and

eek

brenninge,

fayreCecilie the whyte

swift and bisyeuer in good werkinge,
round and hool in good perseueringe,
brenningeuer in charite ful bryghte
;
haue I yow declared what she hyghte.

Ryght so

no

was

115

Explicit.

Here

bigynneth. the

Seeonde

of Seinte

Eonnes

tale, of the lyf

Cecile.

120
mayden bryghtCecile,as hir lyfseith,
Was comen
of Romayns, and of noble kynde,

This
And
VOL.

III.

from hir cradel vp fostred in the feith

F

66

GROUP

THE

G.

SECONDE

and bar his

Of Crist,

NONNES

TALE.

hir

gospelin

mynde ;
She neuer
cessede,as I writen fynde,
Of hir preyere, and god to loue and drede,
Bisekinghim to kepe hir maydenhede.
whan

And

Ywedded
Which
And

this

be, that
that

She, ful
Had

sholde

and

man

of age,

Valerian,

of hir

comen

devout

vnto

ful yong

was

yclepedwas

day was

Vnder

mayden

humble

mariage,
in hir corage,

gold,that sat ful fayre,

flesshe ycladhir in an heyre.

hir robe of
hir

next

whyl the organs 1 maden melodye,

To god alone in herte thus sang she ;
O lord,my soule and eek my body gye
be :'
Vnwemmed, lest that 1 2 confounded
And, for his loue that deyde vpon a tree,
Euery seconde or 3 thridde day she faste,
And

"

Ay biddingein

[Thetyme
hir

With
And
"

Which

and

that

1
2
4

for

she

no

sholde

ye wolde
wolde

ye shul

swere

faste
cas,

neuer

ne

mo

vnto

manere,

dere,

wel biloued spouse

me

it here,
vnto
nat

yow

seye,

biwreye.'

hir swere,

thingthat myghte be,

biwreyenhere ;

E.
organs ; Ln. orgens ;
E. it ; the rest I.
E. me ; the rest it ; see 1. 150.
HI. Hn.

moste]gon

seyde anon,

1
ryghtfayn-

Valerian gan

He

him

and
conseil,

So that ye

That

she

housbonde, as ofte is the

O swete
is

whan

is comen,

to
priuely

Ther

hir orisons ful faste.

;
Orgues ; Cp. Orgies

SE. Hn. and ; the

Pt.

rest or.

Orgels.

68

GROUP

THE

G.

TALE.

NONNES

SECONDE

placeygon,
And
ryghtas him was taughtby his lerninge,
He fond this holy olde Vrban anon
Among the seintes buriels lotinge.
And
he anon, with-outen taryinge,
that he it tolde,
Dide his message
; and whan
Valerian is to the

Vrban
The
'

for
teres

ioyehis
from

his yen

Crist,'
quod he,
of

alle,

vs

thilke seed of chastitee

fruytof

thou hast

in Cecile tak to thee 1

sowe

Lo, lyk a bisybee, with-outen

Thee

serueth ay

gyle,

lyk a
meke

As
And

hadde

And

gan

Valerian

Oo

as

deed

Lord, 00
3

now

here,

lamb, to

!'

yow

ther gan

appere

200

sey, and

to

stonde.

for drede

he vp hente him

ryghtthus
00
feith,
god

he gan

tho,
rede

to

with-outen

"

mo,

alle and

wordes

ouer

al with

al

'

euerywhere
goldeywritenwere.
"

the rest but.

E. HI.

E. bifore ; HI. to-forn ; the rest biforn,biforne,beforne.

E. Hn. Cm. O ; HI. On ; Cp. Pt. Ln. Of.
E. omits and ; the rest have it.

3
*

205

Cristendom, and fader of alle also,

Abouen
Thise

fildoun

his book

on

Oo

book

whyte clothes clere,

with lettre of goldein honde,

biforn2 Valerian

he him

Whan
And

any

worde, anon

clad in

old man,

That

was

euer

with that

An

'

fiers leoun, she sendeth

as

195

thral Cecile !

thyn owen

For thilke spouse, that she took but

Ful

190

"

of chast conseil,herde

Sower

That

vp holde.

gan

leet he falle

Iesu

Almyghty lord,o

The

hondes

1S5

right;

210

Whan

THE

G.

GROUP

this

SECONDE

TALE.

NONNES

rad,than seydethis olde

was

man,

thingor no ? sey ye or nay/

1 1
leue al this thing,'
quod Valerian,
*
I dar wel say,
For sother thingthan this,
Vnder the heuen no wyght thinke may.'
Tho vanisshed the 2 olde man, he niste where,
him cristened ryghtthere.
And Pope Vrban
'

69

this

Leuestow

'

goothhoom,

Valerian

of

angelhadde
firstto

He

yafthat

Cecile,as
oon,

other to

That

and

roses

two, the which

Corones
And

and

his chambre

With-inne
This

fyntCecilie
with an angelstonde

and

of lilie

he bar in honde
I

;
220

vnderstonde,

after gap. he take

hir make.
Valerian,

body clene and with vnwemmed

thought
Kepeth ay wel thise corones,'quod he 3 ;
Fro Paradysto yow haue I hem brought,
Ne neuer
be,
mo. ne shal theyroten
'

215

With

225

Ne

lese her sote sauour,

Ne

neuer

wyght shal

But he be chaast and

hem

hate

Sey what
I haue

that my

I pray yow

knowe

1
2
3

with his ye,

230

vilanye".
so

sone

to

That in this world

To

me

good conseil also,

and thou shalt han thy bone.'
thee list,
brother,'
quod Valerian tho,

Assentedest

'

seen

thou,Valerian,for thou

And

'

trusteth

the

I loue

no

brother

trouthe,as

man

may

so.

han

grace

I do in this place.'

E. oother

; the rest sother.

E. Hn. Cm. this ; Pt. that ; Cp. Ln. HI. the ;
E. three ; HI. tuo quod he ; the rest quod he.

see

note.

235

GROUP

The

THE

G.

NONNES

TALE.

angelseyde,' god lykeththy requeste,

bothe,with the palm of martirdom,

And

Ye

shullen

with that word

And

whan

Which

that the

'

For

I wondre

that

sote

vndejnom

the liliescaste,
to

wondre

faste,

this tyme of the yeer

cometh

sauour

though I hadde
sauour
myghte

The

com.

so

liliesthat I smelle heer.

and

rose

and

roses

his brother

sauour

his herte he gan

seyde,

Whennes

Tiburce

that he the

With-inne
And

his blisful feste.'

vnto

come

And

Of

SECONDE

hem
in

in myn

hondes

two,

depper go.
smel that in myn herte I fynde
sote
chaunged me al in another kynde.'
me

no

The
Hath

han we,
seyde, two corones
Snow-whyte and rose-reed,that shynen clere,
Whiche that thyn yen han no myght to see ;
And
thou smellest hem thurghmy preyere,
as

Valerian

'

So shaltow
If it so

aryghtand

Tiburce

verray trouthe.'

'

in dreem

to

me

I herkne

dremes,'quod Valerian, han

this ?

this tyme, brother myn,

now

How

at erst
wostow

in trouthe

our

we

ywis.
dwellingis.'

this,'
quod Tiburce,

'

'

Quod Valerian, that

'

be

'

Vnto
But

knowen

answerde, seistow this

sothnesse,or

In

slouthe,

wolt,withouten

be thou

Bileue

In

hem, leue brother dere,

seen

shal I thee

in what

wyse ?

deuyse.

but in I. 247 we find only sote, soote,

in Pt. ; in 1. 229 we find E soote ; Hn. swote
;
swote, suote, except swete
Pt.
swete.
Ln.
Cm. sote ; HI. swoote
Cp.
;
1

The MSS.

have

swete

here;

SECOND

THE

G.

GROUP

angelof god hath

The

the

me

TALE.

NONNES

trouthe

JI

ytaught

thou shalt seen, ifthat thou wolt reneye

Which

be

clene,and elles naught.'

The

ydolesand

And

of the miracle of thise

"

tweye

corones

in his

prefacelistto

Solempnelythis noble

doctour dere

Seint Ambrose

seye ;

seith in this manere

it 2,and

Commendeth

270

palm of martirdom for to receyue,

Seint Cecilie,
fulfildof goddes yifte,

The

world and

The

eek hir chambre

Witnes

Valerians

To

bountee

Tyburces and
whiche god of his

Corones

his

angelhem

The

mayde hath broghtthise

The

world

For

And
'

shifte

smellinge,
the corones
bringe:

made

hath wist what

it is

worth, certeyn,
"

Cecile al5 open

alle ydolesnis but

and

thingin

pleyn

veyn

Who

And
And

so

tho

that troweth nat

Tiburce,

'

this,a

beste he

if that I shal nat

s
4

lem

she gan kisse his brest,that herde this,

ful glad he coude trouthe espye.
was

290

This

E. Ln. HI. omit the ; the rest have it.

have Cecilies,
The MSS.
wrongly; see

E. Hn. omit thise

to

is,'

lye.'

day I take thee for myn allye,'

Seydethis blisfulfayremayde dere ;
after that she seydeas ye may here
And

285

theybeen dombe, and therto they been deue,

chargedhim his ydolesfor to leue.

Quod

'

280

blisse aboue.;

to

men

of chastitee to loue.

shewede him

That

shrifte,

wolde

And

Tho

of floures wel

two

Deuocioun

she weyue

gan
3

275

blysse.

E.

hym

; the rest it.

note.

but the rest retain it,except Cm., which has brought

*
Cp. Pt. Ln. omit al; but the'restretain it.

GROUP

}2
'

G.

Lo, ryghtso

THE

SECONDE

TALE.

NONNES

the loue of

Crist/quod she,
Made
me
thy brotheres wyf,ryghtin that wyse
Anon
for myn allye
heer take I thee,
Sin that thou wolt thyn ydolesdespyse.
Go with thy brother now, and thee baptyse,
as

295

'

And

make

The

angelsface

Tiburce

thee clene ;

answerde

that thou

so

of which

thybrother

and

biholde

mowe

300

tolde.'

seyde, brother dere,

First tel me
whider I l shal,and to what man
?
To whom?'
forth with ryghtgood
quod he, com
chere,
'

'

'

'

I wol
'

thee lede vnto

Til Vrban

Quod

tho

the pope

? brother

Tiburce,

'

woltow

thinketh that it were

Ne

nat
menesjow

'

That

is so

woneth

And

dar nat

Men

sholde him

If he

were
we

thider lede ?

me

wonder

dede.

Vrban,'quod he tho,
ofte dampned to be deed,
in halkes alwey to and fro,

And

And

305

Valerian,'

myn,

Me

Vrban.'

ones

'

310

putte forth his heed ?

brennen

founde,or
also,to bere

that
him

in

fyrso

reed

myghte

men

companye

him

"

spye ;
3

And

whjl we seken thilke diuinitee

That is yhid in heuene priuely,
Algateybrend in this world shul we be)'
To

whom

Cecile answerde

Men

boldely,
and skilfully
dere brother,

myghten dreden wel

This lyfto lese,myn
owen
If this were
lyuingeonly and
'

*"E. Hn. Cm.

that I ; the

non

rest

other.

omit that.

320

TALE.

NONNES

SECONDE

THE

G.

GROUP

73

lyfin other place,

be lost,
dred thee nought,
ne

But ther is better

That
Which

thurghhis grace ;
hath alle thingeswrought ;
fadres sone
al that wroughtis with a skilfulthought,
gost, that fro the fader gan procede,

goddessone

And
The

Hath

tolde

and

word
he

That

ther

was
was

whom

by

miracle

in this
other

answerde

lyfther men
Tiburce, o
'

seydestowryghtnow
Ther nis but o god, lord
And

of three how

now

goddes sone,

world,declared

Ne

'

325

sowled hem, withouten any drede.

Whan

To

vs

That

By

shal

neuer

330

here

may
suster

wone/

dere,

in this manere,
in sothfastnesse ;

maystow

bere witnesse ?

335
'

shal I

telle,'
quod she,' er I go.
Ryght as a man hath sapiencesthree,
Memorie, engyn, and intellectalso,
So, in o 2 being of diuinitee,
Thre persones may ther ryghtwel be.'
Tho gan she him ful bisily
to preche
Of Cristes come, and of his peynes teche,
That

And

pointesof his passioun;

How
goddes sone in this world was withholde,
To doon mankynde pleynremissioun,
That was
ybounde in sinne and cares colde :
Al this thingshe vnto Tiburce tolde.
And
after this Tiburce,in good entente,
With

340

many

Valerian to pope

E.

E. omits

Vrban

thyngy wroght ;
o

Hn.

he wente,

Cm.

; the re*t have it.

thyngeswroght.

345

350

GROUP

74

That
He

thanked
cristned

Parfit in his

NONNES

TALE.

god ; and with glad herte and lyght

him, and made him in that place
lerninge,
goddes'knyght.

after this Tiburce

That

day he sey, in tyme and space,

bo.ne
angelof god ; and euery maner
he god axed, it was
sped ful sone.

It

ful hard

were

How

Iesus for hem

The

sergeants of the

And

hem

apposedl,and knew
image of Iupiterhem

the

to

the

And

360

soughte,
prefectbroughte,

of.Rome

toun

biforn Almache

hem

And

wroughte;

laste,to tellen short and pleyn,

atte

Which

355

ordre for to seyn

by

wondres

many

But

gat swich grace,

euery

That

a*

SECONDE

And

The

'

THE

G.

hem

al her entente,

sente,

seyde, who so wol nat sacrifyse,

here.'
Swap of his heed, this is 2 my sentence
'

Anon

thise martirs that I yow

Oon

Maximus,

that

was

Of the Prefectes and

Hem

hente ; and

Him-self
Whan

He

he weep,

Maximus

gat him

ladde hem

And

with her
gonnen
fro

The

false

HI.

he forth the seintes

for

piteethat

ladde,

leue,

tormentoures

to his hous

preching,er
fro the

to
feith,

apposed;

E. Cm.

370

he hadde.

withoute
that it were

tormentours

to

more

eue,
reue,

Maxime, and fro his folk echone

And

corniculere,

had herd the seintes lore,

of the

And

They

whan

deuyse

officere

an

his

365

trowe

the rest

in

god

allone.

opposed,wrongly;

HI. omit is ; the rest have it.

see

the note.

375

J6

GROUP

THE

G.

Cecile him

took

SECOND

TALE.

NONNES

and

buryed him anoon

By Tiburce and Valerian softely,
Withinne
hir burying-place,
vnder the stoon.
after this Almachius
And
hastily
Bad his ministres fecchen openly
Cecile,so that she myghte in his presence
Doon
and Iupiter
encense.
sacrifice,

4:

But

they,conuerted at hir wyse lore,

Wepten ful sore, and yauen ful credence
Vnto hir word, and crydenmore
and more,
Crist,goddes sone withouten difference,
Is verray god, this is al ] our sentence,
That hath so good a seruant him to serue
;
This with o voys we trowen, though we sterue

4:

'

'

4:

Almachius,that herde of this doinge,

Bad fecchen Cecile,
that he myghte hir see,
And
his axinge,
lo ! this was
alderfirst,
'

'

What
I

artow

womman

maner

'

tho

quod

he.

born,'quod she.
gentilwomman
'
I axe
thee,'
quod he, ' though it thee greue,
and of thy bileue.'
Of thyreligioun
am

bigonneyour questiounfolily,'
conclude
Quod she,' that wolden two answeres
In 00 demande
; ye axed lewedly.''

Ye

han

Almache
'

'

'

4'

answerde

vnto

that

similitude,

thyn answeringso rude ?'

?' quod she, whan that she was
Of whennes
freyned,
Of. conscience and of good feith vnfeyned.'

Of whennes

comth

E. omits al ; the rest have it.

Cp. Pt. Ln. tho ; which the rest omit.

GROUP

THE

G.

takestow

"

Almachius

seyde, ne

'
power ? and

Of my
1
Your

For euery mortal

mannes

hede

noon

him

she answerde

myght,'quod she,'

TALE.

NONNES

SECONDE

this1
"

nis

power

lyka bladdre,ful of wynd,ywis.

For

with

it is

nedles poynt, whan

blowe,

44"

leydful lowe.'

al the bdst of it be

May

435

ful litelis to drede ;

But

77

wrongfully
bigonnethou/ quod he,
And
yet in wrong is thy perseueraunce ;
Wostow
nat how our
myghty princesfree
'

Ful

"

and maad

thus comanded

Han

ordinaunce,

445

euery cristen wyght shal han penaunce

But if that he his cristendom
withseye,
That

And

'

Your

tho

make

wol it reneye?'

quit,if he

princeserren,

Quod
Ye

al

goon

as

'

Cecile, and
vs

with

For ye, that knowen

wel

For

doon

as

muche

To

Crist,and

Ye

putte on

But

we

for

vs

cryme,

Almache

we

answerde,

'

thou

reuerence

cristen name,

it nat
chees

eek

blame.

Hn.

E. Hn.

now

withseye.'
oon

of thise two,

reneye,

escapen

Ln. thus ; E. omits.

omit it ; the rest have it.

HI. this ; Cm.

Cm.

455

so

by that weye.'
At which the holy blisful fayremayde
Gan for to laughe,and to the lugeseyde,
mow

450

soth ;

thilke name

may

sentence

innocence,

and

cristendom
or
sacrifice,

That

nat

our

bere

we

that knowen

we

For vertuous,

Do

as

wood

it i is

and
gilty,

nobley doth,'

your

Cp. Pt.

460

J8

GROUP

'

luge,confus

Woltow
To
'

in

thy nycetee,
innocence,

that I reneye

make

me

wikked

TALE.

NONNES

SECONDE

THE

G.

wyght ?

'

quod

she ;

465

Lo ! he dissimuleth here in audience,

He

stareth and1

To

whom

Ne

wostow

Almachius, vnselywrecche,
'

how

nat

nought our

Han

bothe

Ye,

wood.eth in his aduertence!'

myght

myghty princesto
and

power

may

me

strecche ?

yeuen,

470

auctoritee

deyen or to lyuen?
Why spekestowso proudlythan to me ?'
I speke nought but stedfastly,'
quod she,
for I seye2,
for my syde,
Nat proudly,
as
We haten deedlythilke vice of pryde.

To

maken

far my

folk to

'

"

if thou drede nat

And

I shewe

That

Thou
Bothe

Thou, that
hast

Thou
But

soth to

here,

al

openly,by ryght,
here.
thou hast maad
a ful gret lesing
seyst,thyprinceshan thee yeuen myght
for to sleen and for to quike a wyght ;
wol

Than

thou

Ministre

475

480

mayst but onlylyfbireue,

ne

noon

other power

ne

no

leue !

mayst seyn, thy princeshan thee maked

of deth ; for if thou

speke-of
mo,

485

is ful naked*'
for thy power
lyest,
Do wey thy boldnes,'
seyde Almachius tho,
sacrifice to our goddes,er thou go ;
And
that thou me
I recche nat what wrong
prpfre,

Thou
'

'

For

can

suffre it as

1
2

philosophre
;

E. and he ; the rest omit he.

E. speke; the rest seye.

49"

THE

G.

GROUP

But thilke wronges

That

thou

of
spekest

Thou

nyce

creature,

sin thou

therwith

lewed officer and

Ther

lakketh

no

That thou nart

That

spak to

thy nycetee

that thou were, in euery

And
A

knew

ne

maner

me,

495

wyse,

veyn Iustise.

thingto thynutter yen

blynd,for thingthat we

it is stopn, that

79

quod he.
goddes here,'

our

word

no
seydest

That

TALE.

I nat endure

may

Cecile answerde,'

NONNES

SECONDE

men

may

alle

seen

wel espyen,

500

god thou wolt it calle.

I rede thee,lat thyn hand vpon it falle,
And taste it wel,and stoon
thou shalt it fynde,
Sin that thou seest nat with thynyen blynde.

That

ilke stoon

pepleshal
So scorne
thee,and laugheat thy folye
;
it wel oueral,
For communly men
wot
That myghty god is in his heuenes hye,
wel thou mayst esgye,
And thise images,
To thee ne to hem-self1 mo we nought profyte,
For in effect theybeen nat worth a myte.'
It is

shame

that the

Thise wordes

and

And

wroth, and

Horn
'

he

tilhir hous,' and

Brenne

And

For
And

weex

swiche othere
bad
in hir

men

sholde hir lede

hous,'quod he,

hir

E. Ln. insert

ne

be/oreniowe

510

seydeshe,

in a bath of flambes rede.'

ryghjt
doon in dede;
as he bad, ryghtso was
in a bath theygorme
hir faste shetten,
nyghtand day greet fyrtheyvnder betten.

505

; the rest omit

it.

515

8o

The

eek

longenyght and
al the fyrand eek

For

hir nat

day also,

the bathes

feelede

She sat al cold,and

no

But
For

strokes in the nekke

Thre

tormentour, but for

He

myghte nought smyte

for ther

And
That

no

that

was

This tormentour

al hir nekke

tyme

man2

dorste do

ne

with hir nekke

But half-deed,
He

lefte hir

The

cristen

shetes han

Thre

dayeslyued she

she

yafhir

And

hem

And

to the pope

And

seyde,'

To

recomende

of myn

Here

ful ; Cm.

; the rest

men

Cm.

E. at;

ycoruen

there,

is3 went.
hir were,

moebles

she gan
and

bitook hem

er

preche;

hir

this at* heuene

to yow,

to

thing,
tho,
king,

"

namo,

that I go,

soules,lo ! and that I myghte do werche

Thise

E. Hn.

sore,

ful faire yhent.

respyt thre dayes and

han

the feith to teche ;

Vrban

I axed

To

swich penaunce

that aboute

hem
fostred,

she hadde

That

in this torment,

cessed hem

neuer

atwo

namore.

his wey

the blood

With

And

lye,and on
folk,which

tho,

ordinaunce,

an

smyten, softe or

ferthe strook to

The

hir

chaunce

maner

no

sholde doon

man

sente.

he smoot

The

E.

wo,

sleen hir in the bath his sonde

To

hete,

droppe for to swete.

lete ;
in that bath hir lyfshe moste
he, Almachius,with ful1 wikke entente

It made

TALE.

NONNES

SECONDE

THE

G.

GROUP

hous

a cherche.'
perpetuelly

the

rest a.

man.

; the rest he wente

the rest of; see G 621.

is went

(or he went) wrongly;

see

the note.

GROUP

G.

THE

NONNES

SECONDE

TALE.

81

Seint Vrban, with his deknes,priuely

The1

and buried it by nyghte

body fette,
Among his othere seintes honestly.
Hir hous the chirche of seint Cecilie hyghte;
Seint Vrban halwed it,
as he wel myghte;
In which,into this day,in noble wyse,
Men

doon

Heere

to

Crist and to his seint seruyse.

is ended

'

vol.

in.

the

Seeonde

E. This ; the

rest

The.

Nonnes

tale.

550

GROUP

prologe

of the

Whan

ended

was1 the

Er

we

had

At

Boughton

he* had

the

Aboute
He

It semed

Al
And

How

that his cloke

E. toold

So

E. which

was

E. ; the

him

rest

told

have And

sowed

was

I had

som

al ; Cm.

ful

pye6.

E. vpon

; the rest

565

lay,

bigan

vnder

longe auysed me,

for to be.

chanon

was

570

to his hood

the

rest

ended

that he hadde

omit which.
5
E.
E. as he ; Cm. that he ; the rest he.
E. omits 11. 564, 565 ; the rest retain them.

)"at
; the

hye,

tilthat I vnderstood

that he was,

which, when

vpon

lytarray.
this worthy man,

herte wondren8

in myn

I demede

as

i0o

it gon.

his croper

rood

somer

What

For

rood

the foom

al flekked

that he caried

lyghtfor

see

three.

myghte

peytrelstood

tweyfoldon7

male

to

prikedmyles

of fome

was

surplys2.
pomely grys,

was

swatte, that vnnethe

So

blake,

al

was

"55

atake

gan

eek that his yeman

hors5

The

tale.

yemannes

in clothes

was

he wered

hakeney, that3

It semed

vs

swatte, that it wonder

So

Blee

vnder

vndernethe

His

Chanons

lyfof seint Cecile,

fullyfyuemyle,

that clothed

man,

And

riden

TALE.

YEOMAN'S

CANON'S

The

THE

G.

was.
a

whit

surplis.

rest

on.

E.

to

hakeney

wondren

; the rest hors.

the

rest

omit

to.

84

GROUP

werke, and

He

coude

He

hath take

Which

CANON'S

THE

G.

on

him

ful hard

were

YEOMAN*

that in

PROLOGUE.

sondrywyse.
greet empryse,

many

for any

605

that is here

bringeaboute, but theyof him it lere.

As homly as he rit amonges
yow,
If ye him knewe, it wolde. be for your prow
Ye wolde nat forgonhis aqueyntaunce
For mochel
good, I dar leyein balaunce
To

Al that I haue
He
I

is

in my

;
do

possessioun.

of

hey discrecioun,
warne
you wel, he is a passingman.'
"
Wel/ quod our host,*.I pray thee,tel me

Is he

man

clerk,or

noon

? tel what

Nay, he is gretterthan
and in
Seyde this yeman,
'

'

I seye, my

(Butal his
That

wordes

craft ye may

I wol yow

swich
nat

fewe,
shewe.

subtilitee

620

"

wite at1

me

helpeI yet to his werkinge)

this ground on which we been rydinge,
come
to Caunterburytoun,
we

al

Til that
He
And

Vnto
This

Sin

doun,

so

of

whan

625

gold.'
thus2 ytold

this yeman
hadde
host,he seyde, benediciie!
'

our

thingis wonder merueillous to me,

that thy lord is of so hey prudence,
of which

cause

That

it vp

it al of siluer and

paue

And

"

al clene turne

coude

His

can

he is.'

som-what

And

By

lord

615

clerk,ywis,'

Host, of his craft som-what

than,

men

sholde

worshiprekketh
oversloppenis nat worth
of his

1
2

he
a

him
so

reuerence.

lyte
;

myte,

E. for; HI. of; the rest at.

E. this tale ; Cm. this; the

rest

thus.

630

GROUP

CANON'S

THE

G.

As in effect,
to him, so
It is al

Why

baudy and

is thy lord
is of power

And

mot

to-tore

I go !

also.

635

better cloth to
with

beye,
thy speche?

that,and that I thee biseche.'

me

'

Why ? quod this yeman, ' wherto axe ye

God helpme
thee 1
so, for he shal neuer
that I seye,
(ButI wol nat auowe
And therfor kepe it secre, I yow preye).
I bileue ;
He is to wys, in feith,
as
That that is ouerdoon, it wol nat preue
Aryght,as clerkes seyn, it is a vice.
'

Wherfor

in that I holde him

whan

For

85

PROLOGUE.

I thee preye,
sluttish,

so

If that his dede accorde

Telle

YEOMAN'S

hath

man

lewed and

me

640

645

nyce.

ouer-greeta wit,

Ful oft him

happeth to misusen it;

So doth my lord,and that me
greuethsore.
God it amende, I can sey yow namore.'
Ther-of no fors,
good yeman,'quod our
Sin of the conning of thy lord thou wost,
Tel how he doth,I pray thee hertely,
Sin that he is so crafty
and so sly.
'

650
host ;

'

Wher
'

dwellen

In the suburbes

Lurkingein

Wher
Holden
As

ye, if it to tellebe ?

as

of

hemes

and

thise robbours
her pryue

theythat

toun,'quod he,
in lanes blynde,
and

thise theues

66d

her presence
So faren we, if I shal seye the sothe.'
1

Now,' quod our

1
s

by kynde

ferefulresidence,

dar nat

655

'

shewen

host,' yit1lat me

talke 2 to thee ;

Cm. HI. yit,which the rest omit.

E. telle ; Cm. speke ; the rest talke.

86

GROUP

Why
'

CANOiVs

THE

G.

artow

discoloured

so

Peter ! '

YEOMAN'

of

thy face

PROLOGUE.

?'

'

That

quod he, god yeue it harde grace,

vsed in the fyrto blowe,
so
it hath chaunged my colour,
I trowe.

nat

am

am

in

wont

But

swinke

We

blundren

and

sore

For

euer

folk

mochel

To
And

we

borwe

lerne

doon

we

gold,be

it a

illusioun,

pound

Or ten, or twelue,or many

make

And

hem

6p

our1 conclusioun.

lakken

we

to prye,

multiplye.
and pouren in the fyr,
fayleof our desyr,

euer

for al that

And

mirour

no

665

wenen,

or

two,

sommes

675

mo,

at the leste weye,

pound we coude make tweye !

but ay we han good hope
Yet is it fals,
It for to doon, and after it we grope.
But that science is so fer vs biforn,
6S0
We
mo
wen
nat, al though we hadde it2 sworn,
It ouertake,it slitawey so faste ;
It wol vs maken
beggers atte laste.'
Whyl this yeman was thus in his talking,
This chanoun
drough him neer, and herde al thing 685
Which this yeman
spak,for suspecioun
Of mennes
specheeuer hadde this chanoun.
that he that gilty
For Catoun
is
seith,
Demeth
al thingbe spoke of him, ywis.
That

of

That

was

the

cause

To

his yeman,

to

And

thus he

'

Hold

thou

if thou

For
Thou
1

oure

herknen

so

ny him

al his

drawe

the

me

rest

mo,

heer in this companye,

omit of.

C90

sawe.

seydevn-to his yeman tho,

thy pees, and spek no wordes
do, thou shalt it dere abye ;

sclaundrest
E. of

he gan

E. omits it.

695

GROUP

'

host, telle on, what

our

thretingrekke2 nat
In feith,'
quod he, ' namore

Of al his1
1

wolde

But

his yeman

He

fledde awey
'AT

Al that I

wol

now

lyte.'

nat

yet, for al my

And

al my

I coude

quelle!

To

so4 any

god

mete

Heere

endeth

*
3
*

seith.

grief,

no

wyse.
715

wol I tellen part ;

I wol nat

spare ;

that I knowe, I wol declare.

the

prologe

yemannes

al my

710

myghte suffyse
longethto that art !

lord is gon,

thingas

man

wit

my

But5 natheles yow

Swich

and

smert

leue it in

tellen al that

Sin that my

705

labour, and meschief,

sorwe,

neuer

wolde

Now

game,

for

fele I wel, what

That

For

ne

peny

700

I telle.

pound, I yow bihete !

He that me
broughte firstvnto that game,
haue he and shame
Er that he deye,sorwe
For it is ernest to me, by my feith ;
For

be,

shame.

shall aryse

heer

her-after3 wol I with him

neuer

but

and

sorwe
'

'

priuyte,

the foule fend him

Sin he is gon,
For

for verray

anon

can

I do

tellehis

the yeman,

quod

myte !

sey it wolde

this chanon

whan

And

hyde.'
so bityde
;

'

Ye,' quod

87

PROLOGUE.

that thou sholdest

eek discouerest

And

YEOMAN'S

CANON'S

THE

G.

of

the

719

"

Chanouns

tale.

E. ; the rest this.

So E. Cm. ; Cp. recche I ; HI. Pt. Ln. recche thee.
So HI. Cp. Pt. Ln. ; E. omits after,having heer only.
*
E. And ; the
E. that ; the rest so.
So

rest

But.

88

CH A NOUNS

THE

G.

GROUP

the

biginneth

Heer

YEMANNES

Chanouns

TALE.

his

yeman

tale.

[Primapars.]
With

of his science

And

hadde,I

Al that I
And

god wot,

Ther
Of

I dwelt haue

this chanoun

and
clothing

Now

may

And

wher

my

Now

is it wan

Who

so

And

haue

were

ylostther-by
;
than I.

mo

hose vpon

an

colour

720

neer.

ryghtfresh and
of other good array,
was

myn

gay
72-5-

heed ;

fresh and

bothe

reed,

of a1 leden hewe ;

and

swink

Lo ! which

yeer,

to be

it vseth,sore

of my

the

neuer

hath many

so

wont

was

am

seuen

shal he

rewe.

yet blered is myn

ye,

730

!
auantage is to multiplye

slydingscience hath me maad so bare,

I fare ;
That I haue no good, wher that euer
endetted so ther-by
And yet I am
Of gold that I haue borwed, trewely,
That whyl I lyue,I shal it quyte neuer.
be war
Lat euery man
by me for euer !
that casteth him ther-to,
What maner
man
If he continue,I holde his thriftydo.
That

helpeme

But

empte his purs, and make

And

whan

Thanne
To
For

To

he, thurghhis

lese
vnto

and

folye,

owen

a.

740

his wittes thinne.

madnes

her felawes in peyne

haue

E. omits

he nat winne,

good thurghIupartye,
he excytethother folk ther-to,
her good as he him-self hath do.
shrewes ioyeit is and ese

lost his

Hath

god, ther-byshal

So2

735

E. Pt. Ln. For

and
so

disese ;
; but

Cp. HI. omit For.

745

G.

GROUP

Thus

was

CH A NOUNS

ones

lerned of

we

eluish craft,
we

Our

been
Ourytermes

ther

been

so

werke.

shul exercyse

and
clergial

h/owe the fyrtilthat

our

wonder

semen

89

clerke.

we

as

TALE.

YEMANNES

spekeof

wol

charge,I

Of that no

Whan

THE

wyse,

so

herte

myn

75"

queynte.

feynte.

/
sholde I tellen ech

What

proporcioun

thingeswhiche that we werche vpon,

on
fyueor sixe ounces, may wel be,
other quantite,
siluer or som

Of
As

Of

bisie

And

to

me

the

telleyow

755

names

orpiment,brent bones, yren squames,

That into poudregroundenbeen ful smal
And in an erthen potte how1 put is al,
Of

salt yput in,and

And

also

760

pepeer2,

speke of heer,
lampe3of glas,

Biforn thise poudresthat I

That

ycoueredwith a
mochel other thingwhich that ther was ?
of the pot and glasses
enluting,
of the eyre myghte passe out no thing?

And

of the esy fur and

wel

And
And
And

that

Which

That

we

was

hadde

smart

maad, and of
in

our

also,
the

care

and

wo

sublyming,
calcening

matires

amalgaming and
Of quiksiluer,
ycleptMercurie crude ?
For alle our sleightes
nat conclude.
we
can
Our orpimentand sublymed Mercurie,
eek on4 the porphurie,
Our grounden litarge

And

1
2
3
*

in

765

E. omits how ; the rest have it.

The MSS. have papeer, paupere.
Tyrwhittreads pepete.
The MSS. have lampe,or laumpe. See the note.
E. in ; Cm. " ; the rest on.

770

775

90

Of1

VEMANNES

CHANOUNS

THE

G.

GROUP

ech of thise of ounces

TALE.

certeyn

Nought helpethvs, our labour is in veyn.

Ne eek our
ascencioun,
spirites
that lyenal fixe adoun,
Ne our materes
in our werking no thingvs auayle.
Mowe
For lost is al our labour and trauayle,
And

al the cost, a2

Is lost

also,which

Ther
That

we

vpon

is also ful many

is vnto

Though
By cause

twenty deuel

craft

our

by

that I

am

weye,

it leye.

another

thing
785

;
apertening

ordre hem

nat

reherse can,

lewed man,

mynde,
Thpugh I ne can nat sette hem in her kynde ;
boras,
As bole armoniak, verdegrees,
And
sondry vessels maad of erthe and glas,
and our descensories,
Our [manyhotels]
and sublymatories,
Violes,croslets,
and alembykeseek,
Cucurbites,

Yet

wol I telle hem

j3o

as

theycome

And

othere swiche,dere

Nat

nedeth

ynough

it for to reherse hem

to

leek.

790

795

alle,

and boles galle,

rubifying
Arsenik,sal armoniak,and brimstoon

Watres

And
As
And
Our
To

Our
And

coude

herbes

I telle eek many

oon,

and lunarie,
egremoin,valerian,
listetarie.
othere swiche,if that me
lampes brenningbothe nyght and day,
if that we may.
bringeaboute our craft,

Soo

eek
fourneys
of watres

of calcinacioun,

albificacioun,
the

Of.

E. And

E. Cm. a ; Ln. in ; the rest on.

E. purpos if; the rest craft if that.

rest

805

92

G.

GROUP

TALE.

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

oughthath in his cofre,

Lat him appere, and wexe
a philosofre.
that craft is so lyghtto lere ?
Ascaunce
Nay, nay, god wot, al be he monk or frere,
Preest or chanoun, or any other wyght,
Though he sitteat his book bothe day and nyght,
In lernyngof this eluish nyce lore,
1
Al is in veyn, and parde,mochel more
And

euery

To

lerne

that

man

lewed

this

man

subtilte,

for it wol nat be ;

spek nat ther-of,
he noon,
he letterure,
Al1 conne
or
conne
he shal fyndeit al oon.
As in effect,
For bothe two, by my sauacioun,
Concluden, in multiplicacioun,
Ylyke wel,whan theyhan al ydo ;
bothe two.
This is to seyn, theyfaylen
I to make rehersaille
Yet forgat
Of watres corosif and of lymaille,
And of bodies mollificacioun,
!

Fy

also of her

And

tellen al wolde

To

owher

That

passen

reyse

for the

And3
1

al

E. Cm.

reste.

me

neuer

so

sechen faste ecboon

whan
craft,

we

we2

han

our

he wol
sleighte,

And

; the rest
3

row.

siker ynow.

al

the

rest

8 65

ydo,

come
2

avow,

nat

Al.

E. With

S6c

stoon,
philosophres

For, hadde we him, than were

But, vnto god of heuen I make
our

beste,

told ynow

feend,al loke he

we
clept,

For al

855

any bible

yow

A ! nay ! lat be ; the

Elixir

85c

fusible,

wol I

now

names

I trowe, I haue

For, as
To

metal

wherfor,as

is ;

Of alle thise

"45

induracioun,

Oyles,ablucions,and

840

And.

vs

to.

E. it ; the rest we.

He
For

vs1

ymaad

hath

almost

wood,

wexen

we

good hope crepethin our herte,

Supposingeeuer2,thoughwe sore smerte,
To be releued by him afterward ;
and hope is sharpand hard
Swich supposing
I

870

that

But

warne

wel,it is to seken

yow

temps hath maad

futur

That

from
therof,

In trust
Yet

of that art

For

vnto

al that

theycan

nat

to3 disseuer

men

875

theyhadde.
sadde,

euer

wexen

theybut

it; for nadde

So semeth

euer

it is a bitter swete

hem

93

spendenmochel good,

of which

sorwe

TALE.

FEMANNES

CHANOUNS

THE

G.

GROUP

shete

theymyghte wrappe hem inne a4 nyght,880

And a bak5 to walken inne by day-lyght,
They wolde hem selle and spenden on this6 craft;
They can nat stinte tilno thingbe laft.
wher that euer theygoon,
And euermore,
Which

Men

that

by smel
world,theystinken
knowe

hem

may

For

al the

Her

sauour

is

so

That, though a
The

rammish
man

from hem

wol infecte

sauour

and

of brimstoon
as
so
a

goot ;
hoot,

myle be,

him, trusteth8

me

and threedbare array

Lo9, thus by smelling10
this folk theyknowe may.
If that men
list,
wol aske hem pryuely,
And if a man
Why theybeen clothed so vnthriftily,
in his ere,
wol rownen
They ryghtanon
And seyn, that if that they espyedwere,
1

Cm.

E. omits

E.

E.

E.

E.

10

HI. i-made vs ; E. maad vs ; the rest vs made.

3
the
Cm. to, which the rest omit.
rest have it.
;
5
the
E.
Inne at ;
brat ; the rest bak ; see note.
rest in a.
the ; the rest this.
from hem ; the rest from hem a myle.
a Mile
9
E. And ; the rest Lo.
truste
; the rest trusteth.
I-mad

vs

euer

E. smel; the

rest

sme'lyng.

885

890

895

GROUP

94

Men

wolde

Lo,

hem

slee,by

YEMANNES

bitrayeninnocence

the pot be

TALE.

of her science ;

cause

this ; I go my

ouer

than

A NOUNS

CH

thus this folk

Passe
Er

THE

G.

tale vn-to.

the

fyrydo,
Of metals with a certeyn quantite,
and no man
but he
My lord hem tempreth,

Now

he is goon,

For, as

I dar seyn

seyn, he

men

AlgateI

on

can

"

name,

And

yet ful ofte he renneth in

And

wite ye how

The

and farewel ! al is go !
pot tobreketh,

Thise

walles

But

if they weren

They
And

And

so,

han

I trowe

In helle wher

Whan

that

vs

hem

resistence,

sinken

in-to the
many

910

ground
pound
"

"

the

roof; with-outen doute,

915
nought in our syghtehim shewe,

be, that ilke shrewe !

that he is lord3 and

sire,

more

ne

wo,

more

905

greet violence,

make

that the feend

he with

Nis ther

so

by tymes

lepe2in-to

Though

scatered al the floor aboute,

are

somme

Somme

lost

we

blame

wrought of lym and stoon;

and thurghthe wal they goon,

of hem

somme

Thus

of
nat

mowe

percen

? ful ofte it happeth so,

metals been

Our

"

boldely
doon craftily
;

wel he hath swich

wot

900

ne

rancour

ire.

pot is broke, as I haue

sayd,
920
chit,and halt him yuelapayd.
Euery man
Som
seyde,it was long4on the fyr-making,
Som
seyde,nay ! it was on the blowing;
(Than was I fered,for that was myn office)
;
Straw!' quod the thridde,
'ye been lewed and nyce,
our

'

1
s

E. Ln. that ; the rest than.

E. lord is ; the rest is lord.

E.

E. Cm.

lepte; the rest lepe,lepen.

along;'the rest long.

It was

TALE.

tempredas it oughtebe.'
and herkne me
quod the ferthe,stint,
our
fyrne was nat maad of beech,

'

Nay !
By cause

'

That

is the cause, and

nat

other noon,

But wel I wot

theech!'

so

long1,

it was

tellewher-on

is vs
greet stryf

95
926

nat

"

can

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

G.

GROUP

930

among.

to done,
quod my lord, ther is namore
eft-sone ;
I wol be war
Of thise perils
I am
ryghtsiker that the pot was erased.
Be as be may, be ye no thingamased ;
935
As vsage is,lat swepe the floor as swythe,
and beth gladdeand blythe.'
Plukke vp your hertes,
The mullok on an hepe ysweped3was,

What

'

'

'

the floor

And

on

And

al this mullok

And

and ypikedmany
sifted,

yeast a
in

canevas,

ythrowe,

syve

940

throwe.

Parde,'
quod oon, somwhat of our metal
Yet is ther heer,though that we han nat al.
Al-thoughthis thingmishapped haue as now,
'

Another
Vs
A

be wel ynow,

tyme it may

moste

putte our

good in

marchant,parde!
wel,in

Trusteth

me

Somtym

his

And

somtym

his

auenture

nat

may

ay

endure,

prosperite
;
in the see,

good is drenched
comth

945

it sauf vn-to

the londe.'

quod my lord, the next tyme

To bringeour craft al in another plyte;
1

Pees !'

And

but I

Ther

'

do, sirs6,lat me
defaute in

was

som

the rest

fonde

the wyte ;
what, wel I wot.'
han

seyde,the fyrwas

Another

I wol

950
4

I.922.

hot

ouer

E.

"

"

955

is ; the rest is vs.

Cm.

HI.

Cm.

I-swepid; Ln. yswepped ; E. sweped ; Cp. Pt. HI. yswoped.

*
E. omits sirs; the rest have it.
wol, wil,wele.

long;

E. shal ; the rest

along;

see

vs

f)6

But

That

THE

G.

GROUP

be it hot

concluden

we

And

in

And

whan

madnesse

our

been

we

this,

dar seye

amis.

euermore

that which

fayleof

We

cold,I

or

TALE.

YEMANNES

CHANOUNS

that

wolden

we

raue.

we

euermore

hauc,

euerichoon,
togidres

96c

semeth a Salomon.
Euery man
But al thingwhich that shyneth as the gold
Nis nat gold,as that I haue herd it4 told;
Ne euery appelthat is fair at ye
Ne is6 nat good, what so men
clappeor crye.
Ryght so, lo ! fareth it amonges vs ;
He that semeth the wysest, by Iesus !
Is most
fool,whan it cometh to the preef;
3

96;

he that semeth

And

shul ye

That

knowe, er

Explicitprima pars.
Ther

is8

chanoun

theef ;

that I fro yow

maad

tale haue

that I of my

By

is

trewest

El
of

an

wende,

97c

ende.

pars
sequilur

secunda.

religioun

Amonges vs, wolde infecte al a toun,

Though it as greet were as was Niniue,
Rome, Alisaundre,Troye,and othere three.
and his infinitfalsnesse
His sleightes

97=

coude

Ther

Though

that he

In al this world
For

in his termes

And

speke his

Cm.

Cp. Pt. Ln. it ; E. Cm.

8
10
II

10

of falshede nis

tl

so

in

so

yeer.

his peer ;
gSc

wynde,
slya kynde,
2

E. euery ; the rest

al,alle.

semeth.
schynyth; Ln. schyneth; HI. schineth ; E. seineth;Cp.
HI. omit it.
7

E. Nis ; the rest Ne is.

the rest is. Cf. I. 987.
E. was;
E. lyuemyghte ; the rest myghte

E.

thousand

him

he wolde

; the rest But.

E. And

I gesse,

as

myghte lyue

wordes

wryten,

man

no

nas

Ln.

ne

is ; the rest

E. to ; the rest at.

E. omits lo ; the rest have it.

9 E. HI.
the rest sleightes.
sleighte;

lyue.

nis,nys.

he

Whan

shal with any

commune

doten

him

he wol make

That

TALE,

YEMANNES

CHANOUNS

THE

G.

GROUP

anon

But it a feend be, as him-seluen

gj

wyght,
ryght,

is.

hath he bigyled
er this,
Ful many a man
And wol,if that he lyuemay a whyle;

985

goon ful many a myle

for to seke and haue his aqueyntaunce,

And

rydeand

yet men

Him

Nought knowinge of
if yow

And

his false gouernaunce.

listto yeue

audience,

me

99"

I wol it tellenheer in your presence.

demeth

Ne

religious,
sclaundre * your hous,

chanouns
worshipful

But

that I

nat

2
Al-though
my

tale of

be.

chanoun

shrewe is,parde,
Of euery ordre som
And god forbede that al a companye

995

mannes
folye.
singuler
sclaundre yow is no thingmyn entente,

Sholde
To

rewe

that is mis I mente.

But to correcten

This tale was

nat

onlytold for yow,

But eek for othere

; ye wot

mo

1000

wel how

Cristes apostelles
twelue,

That, among

traytourbut Iudas him-selue.

Ther

nas

Than

haue
why sholde al the remenant
? by yow I seye the
were
giltlees
if ye wol herkne me,
onlythis,

That
Saue

no

blame
same.

1005

If any Iudas in your couent

be,
I yow rede,
him bitymes,
Remeueth

If shame
And

or

beth

los may

no

I yow
thingdisplesed,

2
3

VOL.

III.

preye,

herkneth what I shal seye.

But in this cas

1

any drede.

causen

E. desclaundre ; the rest sclaundre ; see 1.998.

that ; the rest omit that.
E. Al-though

E. HI.

blame

the

rest
H

omit

a.

10

10

98

THE

G.

GROUP

In London

was

Which

wyf,wher

the

That

she wolde
bord

YEMANNES

'

preest,an
2

hadde

plesauntand

so

was

Vnto

For

therin dwelled

That

A NOUNS

CH

he

as

suffre him

annueleer,

many
so

yeer,

seruisable
at

was

table,

thingfor

no

TALE.

'

ne

gold,and

Lene

me

And

at my

And

if so

15

to paye

he neuer
wente
so
clothing,
gaye
And
spendingsiluer hadde he ryghtynow.
Therof no fors ; I wol procede as now,
And telle forth my tale of the chanoun,
That broughtethis preestto confusioun.
This false chanoun
cam
vp-on a day
Vnto this preesteschambre, wher he lay,
Bisechinghim to lene him a certeyn
Of

10

he wolde

quyte it him ageyn.

mark,'quod he, but dayesthree,

1020

1025

'

day I

it quyten thee.

wol

be that thou

fynde fals,
Another
day do hange me by the hals !
This preest him took a mark, and that as swythe,
him thanked ofte sithe,
And this chanoun
1031
me

'

And

took his leue,and

wente

forth his weye,

day broughtehis moneye,

And
to the preest he took his gold agayn,
wonder
Wherof
this preestwas
gladand fayn.
'
Certes,'
quod he, no thinganoyethme
To lene a man
two or thre,
a noble,or
in my possessioun,
Or what thingwere
he so trewe is of condicioun,
Whan
That in no wyse he breke wol his day ;
I can neuer
To swich a man
seye nay.'

And

at the

thridde

1035

'

1
2

E. omits an ; the rest have it.

E. had dwelled ; the rest dwelled hadde

(or had).

1040

GROUP

IOO

How

THE

G.

Cristes

CH A NOUNS

peplehe

TALE.

YEMANNES

to meschief

bringe;
fals dissimulinge
!
may

kepe vs from his

that he delte,
Nought wiste this preest with whom
Ne of his harm cominge he no thingfelte.
1075
O selypreest ! o selyInnocent !
With coueityse
thou shalt be blent !
anon
ful blynd is thy conceit,
O gracelees,
No thingne artow war
of the deceit
Which
that this fox yshapen hath to1 thee !
1080
thou ne mayst nat flee.
His wyly wrenches
Wherfor, to go to the conclusioun
That refereth to thy confusioun,
I wol me
Vnhappy man ! anon
hye
To tellen thyn vnwit and thy folye,
108:
And
eek the falsnesse of that other wrecche,
As ferforth as that my conningmay strecche.
This chanoun
?
was
wene
my lord,ye wolden
and by the heuenes quene,
Sir host, in feith,
another chanoun, and nat he,
It was
109c
God

That
He

can

an

hundred

fold

folkes
bitrayed

hath

whan

that I

For

shame

of him

his

chekes

Algates,theybiginnenfor

to ryme.

me

speke of
my

tyme

many

Of his falshede it dulleth

Euer

subtilte !

more

falshede,
wexen

rede ;

109;

glowe,
For reednesse haue I noon, ryghtwel I knowe,
In my visage
; for fumes dyuerse
Of metals,which ye han herd me
reherse,
and

Consumed

tak heed

Now

E. for ; the
s

wasted

my

of this chanouns

rest to.

Cm.

han

to

that,which

seems

reednesse.
cursednesse

E. his ; Cm.

heigh;

no

the rest

yet the rest omit it.

required;

thy.

Sir,'
quod he

And

lat him

And

whan

anon

ye sey

fecchen him

bad his seruaunt

this

thing,

redy was at his bidding,

and cam
him forth,
anon
agayn

And

wente

With
And

this quik-siluer,
sothlyfor to sayn,
thre to the chanoun
took thise ounces

And

he hem

And

bad the seruaunt

he

The
And

1105

doon, ywis.'

he al

That

gon

this.'

And

myghte

anon

coles

wel

leydefayreand

ryghtanon

coles for to
go to his

Of his bosom, and

shewed

mo

adoun,

bringe,

werkinge.

1115

yfet,

weren

took out

this chanoun

101

er

neuer

the preest,'it shall be

Sir/quod
He

it hadde

man

three ;
or
two
bringenounces
he comth, as faste shul ye see

thingwhich

wonder

TALE.

the preest," lat your

to

that we
quik-siluer,

For

VEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

G.

GROUP

crosselet

itthe

preest.

instrument,'
quod he, which that thou seest,
self ther-inne
1120
Tak in thyn hand, and put thyOf this quik-siluer
an
ounce, and heer biginne,
of Crist,
to wexe
a philosofre.
In the name
Ther been ful fewe,whiche that * I wolde profre

This

To

shewen

hem

thus muche

of my

science.

ye shul seen heer,by experience,

wol I mortifye
That this quik-siluer

For

Ryght in

your

make

it 6

And
As

1 1 25

syghteanon, withouten5 lye,

as
good siluerand as fyn

ther is any in your

purs

or

myn,

2 E. Cm.
hem ; the rest it.
E. Cm. hadde it; the rest it hadde.
E. to the ; the rest omit to.
4
E. to whiche ; Cm. to whiche that ; the rest whiche that.
5 E. I wol nat
; the rest withoute (or
; HI. with-outen ; Cm. wi'tA-outyn
"
it.
have
the
omits
it
E.
rest
;
without.)
1
3

GROUP

102

G.

THE

CHANOUNS

and make
Or elleswher,

dies,holdeth

And

I haue

135

140

And

his maister shette the dore anon,

And

to her labour

speedily
theygon.

This preest,at this cursed chanouns

the

Vp-on

blew

And

this chanoun

1145

in-to the croslet caste

I wher-of

poudre,noot

Ymaad,

bidding,

sette this thing,

fyranon
the fyr,
and bisied him ful faste ;

And

other of

that it was

chalk,other

of

glas,
what elles,
Or som
nat worth a flye,
was
To blyndewith the preest ; and bad him hye
coles for to couchen

The

130

poudre heer,that coste me dere,

Shal make
al good, for it is cause
of al
My conning,which that I yow J shewen shal.
Voydeth your man, and lat him be ther-oute,
And
shet the dore,whyls we been aboute
that no man
Our priuetee,
vs
espye
Whyls that we werke in this philosophye.'
Al as he bad, fulfilled
in dede,
was
This ilke seruant
anon-ryghtout yede,

vnable

to appere

euer

TALE.

it malliable ;
fals and

me

folk for

Amonges

YEMANNES

1150

al aboue

'
croslet,
for,in tokeningI thee loue,'
hondes two
Quod this chanoun, " thyn owene

The

Shul werchen
'

Graunt

al

thingwhich shal heer

mercy/ quod the preest,and

be do.'
was

ful

And

couched

And

whyle he bisywas, this feendlywrecche,

fals chanoun, the foule feend him fecche !

This

"

E. to yow

The MSS.
E. Cm.

coles

as

the

"

; the rest omit to.

have

E.

werche, worche, wirche

cole ; the rest coles.

chanoun

or

Pt.

glad,

bad.

or

ellis; the rest other.

the
spoiling

E. that ; Cm.

1155

that

metre

; see

the; the

1. 1058.
rest the.

GROUP

took

Out of his bosom

ful

In which

was

bechen

maad

was
subtilly

ther-in put

And

TALE.

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

G.

cole,

1160

hole,

an

of siluer lymaille

And

stoppedwas, with-outen fayle,

in.
hole with wex, to kepe the lymail
that this false gin
vnderstondeth,

Was

nat

An

and

ounce,

The

maad

it was

ther,but

bifore ;

maad

thingesI shal tellemore

which that he with him broughte
;
Herafterward,
Er he cam
ther,him to bigylehe thoughte,
And
atwinne;
so he dide,er that theywente
Til he had torned him, he coude not blinne.
whan
that I of him speke,
It dulleth me
wreke,
On his falshede faynwolde I me
If I wiste
is

so

how; but he
he
variaunt,
2

But taketh heed

is heer and
abit

now,

no

wher.

for goddes loue

sirs,

The

coles,as

And

cole of which

I tolde yow

70

11

75

And

took his

11

ther ;

spak aboue,
in his hond he baar it priuely.
*
whylesthe preestcouched busily

He

1165

othere

And

He

103

er

1180

this,

seyde, frend,ye doon amis ;

That is nat couched as it oughte be ;
I shal amenden
But sone
it/quod he.
medle therwith but a whyle,
Now lat me
This chanoun

'

'

of yow

For

haue

pite,
by

seint

Gyle!

11S5

And

ryghthoot, I se wel how ye swete,

and wype awey the wete.'
heer a cloth,
whylesthat the preestwyped his face,

This

chanoun

Ye

been

Haue

took his cole with harde

grace

B,

3
E. Cp. that he ; the rest omit that.
E. he took ; the rest omit he.
*
Read this? See 11. 1181, 1030.
E. this;the rest his ; see 1. 1189.
5
have I shrewe his
1.
with
SoE.; Cm.
sory grace (see 665). Most MSS.
face,and make 1. 1188 end with him wyped has.
1

CHANOVNS

THE

G.

GROUP

104

and
Of the croslet,

Now

1190

afterward,

faste brenne.
the chanoun

drinke,'
quod

vs

yeue

the midward

blew wel

Till that the coles gonne

'

'

leydeit vp aboue, on

And

swythe al shal be wel,I vndertake

Sitte we doun, and lat vs mery make.'

As

whan

Was

out
brent,all the lymaille,

so

it moste

Sin it so

nedes,by
2

aboue

euen

195

cole

of the

adoun

Into the croslet filanon

thenne,

bechen

that this chanounes

And

And

TALE.

YEMANNES

hole,

resoun,

couched

1 200

was

thing,alas !
ylichegood,
thingvnderstood.

But ther-of wiste the preest no

He

alle the coles

demed

For of that

no

this alkamistre sey his tyme,

whan

And

he
sleighte

vp,'quod he, sir preest,and stondeth3 by me

for I wot wel ingothaue I noon,
And
Goth, walketh forth,and brynge vs a chalk-stoon ;
of the same
For I wol make
shap
oon
if I may han hap.
That is an ingot,
1

'

Ris

And

bringetheek

with yow

Ful of water, and ye shul

How
And

Ne
I

ne

that

our

wol

conceit of
nat

been

out

me

bolle

or

panne,

206

1210

wel thanne

se

bisinesse shal

yet,for ye shul han

wrong

thryueand

preue.

misbileue

no

in your
of your

absence,

presence,

1215

with yow ageyn.'

But go with yow, and come
for to seyn,
The chambre
dore,shortly
and wente
They opened and shette,
And forth with hem they carieden
1 propose thisreading; E. has aboue
HI. abouen on ; the rest vpon abouen.
8 Lichf.
Cp. Pt. stondeth;Ln. HI.
1

vp

on
2

her wey.
the

; Cm.

the same,

abouen

stonde; Cm.

key,
but

it;
omitting

it ; the rest aboue.

stand ; E. sit.

GROUP

TALE.

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

G.

delay.
What
sholde I tarien al the longeday ?
He took the chalk,and shoop it in the wyse
I shal yow deuyse.
Of an ingot,
as
And

come

with-outen any

agayn

I seye, he took out of his

*

1220

sleue,

owen

he cheue

moot
teyne of siluer (yuel

105

!)

1225

weighte;
!
of his cursed sleighte
And taketh heed now
in brede,
in lengtheand eek
He shoop his ingot,
Of this s teyne,with-outen any drede,
that the preestit nat espyde;
So slyly,
1230
And in his sleue agayn he gan it hyde ;
And fro the fyrhe took vp his matere,
And in thingot
putte it with mery chere,
that

Which

ne

but

nat

was

of

ounce

an

in the water-vessel he it caste

And

that him

Whan
'

and
luste,

Thow

fyndeshalt ther

What,

[bymyn

Shauing of

glad in

this preest,whan

Goddes

And

in,and took

and
blessing,

alle halwes

'

and

But and ye vouche-sauf

grope,

teyne

vp

1240

euery veyne

he sey that

it was

so.

his modres

haue ye,

Seyde this preest,

1235

it elles be ?

siluer siluer is,parde ! '

Of siluer fyn,and

preest as faste,

thyn hand and

I hope ;
as
siluer,

sholde
honour,]

putte his hond

Was

the

what ther is *,put in

Look

He

bad

also,
sir chanoun,'
her malisoun,

to

techen

1:45

me

This noble craft and this subtilite;

1
3
4
5
*

; which the rest omit.

Tyrwhittreads Of thilke ; I propose

Cm.

ne

"

that heer is ; the rest Look

E. What
E. omits 11.1238, 1239.
E. HI. omit that ; it isfound in Cm.

E. eek

which the rest omit.

As of this teyne.
what ther is.

Cp. Pt. Ln.

106

in al that

I wol be your

The

second

And

been

I may

euer
"

*, yet wol

the chanoun

Quod

YEMANNES

CHANOUNS

THE

G.

GROUP

tyme, that ye may

'

I make

taken

TALE.

assay

hede

125c

and in your nede

expert of this,

day assaye in myn absence

and this crafty
This disciplyne
science.
Lat take another ounce/ quod he tho,
Of quik-siluer,
with-outen wordes mo,

Another

'

do ther-with

And

other,which

that

With

This preest him

To

doon

ye han

as

this

as

this

er

siluer is.'

now

bisieth in al that he

chanoun,this cursed

him, and

Comanded

that

doon

1255

can

man,

faste he blew the

fyr,

126c

of his

desyr.
And this chanoun, ryghtin the mene
whylc,
Al redy was, the preest eft to bigyle,

For to

And, for
An

to theffect

come

countenaunce, in his honde

stikke,(takkeep and

holwe

In thende of which

an

ounce,

Of siluer lymailput was,

in his

Was2

126=

namore,

bifore

cole,and stoppedwith

wcl

wex

This

chanoun

to

him

Him
For
And
That

with his stikke gan

and

anon,

As he did

!)

And

To

and

war

kepe in his lymaileuery del.

whyl this preest was in his bisinesse,

For

as

be

he bar

er

his

him

pouder caste

(thedeuel

out

dresse

in

of his skin

god, for his falshede ;

fals in thoughtand dede);
he was
euer
with this stikke aboue the croslet,
tome

was

3,I

127c

pray to

ordeynedwith

1275

that false get 4,

2
E. omits Was ; the rest have it.
E. preest ; the rest chanoun.
E. terve ; Cm. Pt. turne ; the rest tome.
E. Cm. let (=jet)j HI. get; Ln. gett; Cp. Pt. gette.

108

GROUP

G.

He

putte his

And

CHANOUNS

THE

of coper

ounce

TALE,

YEMANNES

in the croslet,

the

fyras swythehe hath it set,

And
the preestto blowe,
caste in poudre,and made
And
in his werking for to stoupe lowe,
131
As he dide er, and al nas but a Iape;
the preest he made
his ape ;
Ryght as him liste,
And
afterward in thingot
he it caste,
on

And

in the panne

Of water, and
And

in he putte his

1315

hond.

owen

in his sleue,(asye biforn-hond

Herde
He

putte it at the laste

me

he
telle,)

slylytook

hadde

siluer teyne.

it out, this cursed

Vnwitingthis preest of
And

in the pannes

And

in the water

And

wonder

heyne
"

his false craft

botme
rombled

1320

"

he hath it laft;

fro,

to and

took vp also
priuely
The coper teyne, nought knowing this preest,
And
hidde it,and him hente by the breest,
And
to him spak,and thus seyde in his game,
Stoupethadoun, [parde],
ye be to blame,
Helpethme now, as 1 4 dide yow whyl-er,

1325

'

Putte in your hond, and loketh what is ther.'

This preesttook vp this siluer teyne anon,
And
With
To

thanne

seyde the chanoun,

thise thre teynes,which

'

lat vs

that

we

han

wrought,
ought.

2
E. the water
his ; E. the ; the rest this.
; the rest water
*
E. a ; the rest I.
E. omits he ; the rest have it.
E. it shal ; Ln. schal he ; the rest shal it.

Cm.

^30

gon

and wite if theybeen

goldsmith,
I nolde,for myn
For, by my feith,
hood,
But if that they were
siluer,
fyn and good,
that as swythepreued shal it5 be.'
And
Vn-to the goldsmithwith thise teynes three
som

1335

and.

GROUP

G.

CH A NOUNS

THE

YEMANNES

TALE.

They wente, and putte thise teynes in assay

To fyrand hamer ; myghte no man
sey nay,
But that theyweren
as hem
oughte be.
This sotted preest,who was
gladderthan he
brid gladderagayn the day,
Was neuer
in the sesoun
Ne nyghtingale,
of May,
' that
Nas neuer
luste bet to singe;
noon
Ne ladylustier in carolinge
Or for to speke of love and wommanhede,
Ne knyghtin armes
to doon
an
hardydede,
To stonde in grace of his ladydere,
Than
And
1

And

chanoun

loue of
as

What
'

1340

1345

had this preestthis sory craft to lere ;

to the

For

109

By

thus he

god, that

I may

for

vs

spak and seyde,

alle deyde,

1350

deserue it vn-to

yow,
shall this receit coste ? tellethnow

'

lady,'
quod this chanoun,' it is derc,
I warne
I and a frere,
yow wel; for,saue
1355
In Engelondther can
it make.'
no
man
1
No fors,'
for goddes sake,
quod he, now, sir,
What shal I paye ? tellethme, I preye.'
Ywis,'quod he, it is ful dere,I seye ;
Sir,at o word, if that thee listit haue,
1360
Ye shul paye fourty
pound, so god me saue !
that ye dide er this
And, nere the frendship
To me, ye sholde paye more, y-wis.'
This preest the somme
of fourty
pound anon
Of nobles fette,
and took hem euerichon
1365
To this chanoun,for this ilke receit;
Al his werkingnas but fraude and deceit.
Sir preest,'
he seyde, I kepe han no loos
Of my craft,
for I wolde it keptwere
cloos ;
our

'

'

'

'

'

E.

man

; the rest noon

(non).

GROUP

TIO

And

G.

THE

CH

ye loue me,

as

For, and

knewen

men

by

me,

al my

I sholde be
God

'

deed, ther

it forbede 1

Yet hadde
Which

I leuer

1370

sotilte,
greet enuye

so

philosophye,
were

other

noon

'

weye.'
'

(and

elles wexe

what

'

1376

I wood

that ye sholden falle in swich

sey ye ?

!)

mescheef.'

For your

'

Quod
He

the

After that

Maken

haue ye ryghtgood preef,'

good wil,sir,
chanoun, and farwel,
1380
grant mercy !'
'

his wey

wente

day ;

and

and

the preest him sy

neuer

whan

assay, at swich

that this preest sholde

tyme

he

as

Of this receit,
farwel ! it wolde
thus

Lo,
Thus
To

maketh

men

to her

and

that
ferforth,

that,in

gold ther

1385

vnnethes

"

ech estaat,

is debaat

is ther

blent so many
multiplying
that
That in good feith I trowe
cause

he !

destruccion.

This

The

be !

he his introduccioun

how
sirs,
Considereth,

Bitwixe

wolde,

nat

byiapedand bigyledwas

bringefolk

So

TALE.

quod the preest,

spenden al the good

that I haue

Than

han

of my

cause

YEMANNES

kepeth it secre

theywolden
[Parde],
To

A NOUNS

grettestof swich

noon.

1390

oon,

it be

scarsete.

Philosophres
speken so mistily
In this
For

that
craft,

any wit that

They
And

mowe

men

can

han

men

nat
now

wel chiteren,as

in her termes

But to her purpos

sette her

shul

E.

or

; the rest and.

E.

as

that doon

; Cm.

therby,

come
a

doon

dayes.
thise s

lust and peyne,

they neuer

atteyne.
2

as

Iayes.

don ; the rest

E. Cm.
as

doon

omit her.
thise.

1395

GROUP

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

G.

TALE.

lerne,if he haue ought,

may lyghtly

man

To

and bringehis good to nought !

multiplye,
Lo 1 swich a lucre is in this lustygame,

mannes

mirthe it wol tome

vn-to

1400.

grame,

empten also grete and heuy purses,

And

folk for to

purchasencurses
Of hem, that han her good therto ylent.
O ! * fy! for shame ! theythat han been brent,
hete ?
Alias ! can thei nat flee the fyres
Ye that it vse, I rede ye it lete,
And

maken

is late.
Lest ye lese al ; for bet than neuer
Neuer to thryuewere
to long a date.

Though

ye

prolleay,

Ye been

as

bolde

That
He

HI

blundreth

is as bold to

As for to gon

14

10

ye shul it neuer

fyndej
blynde,

Bayard the
casteth
and peril
forth,
as

1405

is

noon

agayn a stoon
besydesin the weye.
renne

2415

I seye.
multiplye,
If that your yen can
nat seen
aryght,
Loke that your mynde lakke nought his syght.
so
brode,and stare,
For,though ye loke neuer
Ye shul nat winne a myte2 in that chaffare,

So fare ye that

But wasten

al that ye may

Withdrawe

the

Medleth

namore

rape and

lest it to
fyr,
with

renne.

faste brenne ;

that art, I mene,

For, if ye doon, yowr thriftis goon

ful clene.

And

ryghtas swytheI wol yow tellen here,

What3 philosophres
seyn in this matere.
Lo, thus seith Arnold of the newe
toun,
As his Rosarie maketh
1
9
3

1420

mencioun

E. omits O ; the rest have it.

E. Cm. no thyngwynne ; the rest nat wynne
HI. What ; Cm. What
that je ; the rest What

myte.

that the

(badly).

1425

GROUP

112

He
4

THE

G.

no

may

man

But it be with his

Lo,
Of

how

YEMANNES

ryghtthus,with-outen

seith

Ther

CHANOUNS

TALE.

lye,
Mercurie mortifye,
brother knowleching;

that he, which

any

that first seyde this thing,

philosophresfader was 2,Hermes ;

how that the dragoun,doutelees,
seith,
deyethnat, but if that he be slayn

He
Ne

With

By
He

vnderstood ; and brimstoon

That

of sol and

out

And

luna

therfor,'
seydehe,

Let

no

bisyhim

man

were
'

For

this science and

Is of the
Also

That

And

this

Tel
And

and

Tak
4

seche,

speche

can

man.

i445

this

conning,'
quod he,
secrees
3,parde.'
of Plato,
disciple

was

his demande
of the

name

Plato answerde
the stoon

Which

sawe,

Senior wol bere witnesse,

the

me

was

.1440

tyme seyde his maister to,

his book

As

'

ther

on

of

secre

to my

this art for to

vnderstonde
philosophres
if he do, he is a lewed

And

by his brother,
ydrawe.

tak heed

But if that he thentencioun

Of

1435

his brother ; and

that is for to sayn,

the dragoun,Mercurie and noon
other

'

1430

in sothfastnesse

priuystoon

vnto

that Titanos

is that ?

1450

him

?'

anoon,

name.'

men

'

'

Magnesia is the same,'

quod he.
'
and is it thus ?
Ye, sir,
1456

Seyde Plato.
This is ignotumper ignotius.
What
is Magnesia,good sir,I yow preye
It is a water that is maad, I seye,

?'

HI. Lo how

E. first was

E. Cm.

; see 1. 1428.
; the rest How
; the rest omit first.

of the secretes; Pt. of secrees;

HI. of sccretz;

Ln. of

secretees.

G.

GROUP

CH A NOUNS

THE

TALE.

VEMANNES

113

foure,'
quod Plato.
the rote \ good sir,'
quod he tho,

Of elementes
'

Tel

me

Of that water, if that 2 it be your wil ?

1460

'

that I nil.
Nay, nay,'quod Plato, certein,
The philosophres
were
sworn
euerichoon,
That theysholden discouere it vn-to noon,
'

'

Ne

in

no

book

it wryte in

god s

it is

For vn-to

leef and

for

be,

it lyketh
to his deite

But wher
Man

dere

he wol nat that it discouered

That

tenspyre,and eek for

to

defende

1470

lyketh; lo,this is the ende.'

thus conclude 1 4 ; sith that god of heuene
neuene
nat that the philosophres

that him

Whom

Than
Ne

so

manere

no

1465

wol

How

that

I rede

as

shal

man

come

vn-to

this stoon,

beste,let it goon.

for the

1475

god his aduersarie,

As for to werche any thingin contrarie
shal he thryue,
Of his wil,certes neuer
of his 6 lyue.
terme
Though that he multiplye
For who

maketh

poynt ; for ended is my

And

ther

God

sende euery

Heere

1
2
s
4

VOL.

so

is ended

trewe

the

man

tale;

1480

bote of his bale !

Chanouns

"

Yemannes

tale.

E. roote ; the rest roche,rooche,roches.

Cm. that ; which the rest omit.
So the Lichfield MS. ; the rest have Crist ; see 1. 1476.
5 E.
vs ; the rest
So HI. ; the rest conclude I thus.
E. Cm. omit his ; the rest have it.

III.

as.

THE

H.

GROUP

folweth

Heere

PROLOGUE.

MANCIPLE'S

the

Maunciples

the

of

Prologe
Tale.

'

Wite
Which

that

Vnder

the

Ther

no

awake

Se how

he

he wol

Is that

him

is in the myre

! Dun

for

ne

him

heer

se

falle from

his hors at

of

hyre,

10

ones.

with meschaunce

Londoun,

forth,he

come

3,for cokkes bones,

nappeth !

cook

bihynde?
ful lyghtly
robbe and bynde.
felawe

our

myghte

Iape and pleye,

for to

for preyer

man,

wol

theef

Do

hoste

'

That

liteltoun

Blee,in Caunterburyweye

seyde, sirs,what

Is ther

As

ther slant

yclepedis Bob-vp-and-doun,

our

gan

And

wher

ye nat

his penaunce,

knoweth

fey!
botel hey.

For he shal telle a tale,by my

Al-though it be
thou

Awake,
What

nat

'

E.

Hn.

cook, that

Woot

holden

nat

ful

was

Cp. HI. Wot

; Cm.

in 1. 82.
as
better,
2
Cm. here; E. Hn. HI. al; the
3

So

Cp. HI.

; E.

the sorwe,

to

So that thou mayst

yeue

?
slepeby the morwe
fleen al nyght,or artow
dronke,

had

This

cook,'quod he, god

eyleththe

Hastow

worth

see

how

; Hn.

rest

Cm.

vp

thyn heed

'

pale and no-thingreed,

Wote

; Pt. Ln. Wete

insert neither.
se

how.

j but Wite

20

is

Il6

holde him

Alias 1 he nadde

And,

er

Ther

was

that he agayn

by

vp, and

PROLOGUE.

his ladel !

in his sadel,

were

greet showuing bothe

liftehim

To

MANCIPLE'S

THE

H.

GROUP

mochel

to

care

fro,

and

and

wo,

vnweldy was this sory palledgost.

And
host,
to the maunciplethan spak our
So

55

By-causedrink hath dominacioun

Vpon this man, by my sauacioun,
I trowe he lewedly' wold telle his tale.
1

it wyn,

For, were

fneseth

And

old

or

moysty ale,

dronke,he spekethin

he hath

That

or

and
faste,

60

his nose,

eek he hath the pose.

than

ynough
To kepe him and his capelout of slough;
And, if he fallefrom his capeleft-sone,
Than shul we alle haue ynough to done,
cors.
In liftinge
vp his heuy dronken
I no fors.
Tel on thytale,of him make
in feith thou art to nyce,
But yet,maunciple,
Thus
openlyrepreue him of his vyce.
Another
day he wol, perauenture,
Reclayme thee,and bringethee to lure ;
he speke wol of smale thinges,
I mene,
As for to pinchenat thyrekeninges,
to preef.'
not honeste,if it cam
That wer
hath also to do

He

'

No,' quod

So

myghte

Yet

hadde

Which

2
3

'

maunciple,that
bringeme
lyghtly

the
he

I leuer payen

for the

were

him, al-so mot

E. Which

that ; the rest omit that.

70

75

snare.

mare

me

stryue;

thryue!

Ln. put lewedlybeforehe.

So E. Hn. Cp. Ln. ; Cm. HI. sneseth ; Pt. galpeth.
HI. omits No.
retain a ; see the note.
All the 7 MSS.

E. Cm.

65

a3 greetmescheef!

in the

he rit on, than he shold with

I wol nat wrathe

1

more

80

spak,I seydeit in

that I

That

MANCIPLE'S

THE

H.

GROUP

117

PROLOGUE,

bourde,

my

wite ye what ? I haue heer,in a gourde,

draughtof wyn, ye, of a rype grape,

And
A

And

good Iape.
if1 I may;
ther-of,

ye shul

ryghtanon

This cook shal drinke

seen

peyne of deeth,he wol nat sey

Vp

nay !'

me

it was,

to tellen as
certeinly,

And

S;

alias!
Of this vessel the cook drank faste,

And
To
And

he drank

him2?

neded

What

poupedin this horn,

the maunciplehe took the gourde agayn ;
of that drink the cook was wonder fayn,
he hadde

whan

in swich wyse

thanked him

And

Than

'

that

Wher

host to

our

gan

seyde, I

And

se

Tacord

so

thank

3
4

we

95

with

vs

carie,

disese

ernest

be to

in-to game

1 ca

thy deitee !

ye gete namore

of

me.

I thee preye.'
thy tale,maunciple,
quod he, " now herkneth what I seye.'
Wel, sir,'
on

[HerefollowsThe

drink
and

rancour

turnen

canst

Of that matere

loue,and many a wrong apese.

be thy name,
Bachus, yblessed

Worship and

'

loude,

and

O thou
That

he coude.

as

laughenwonder

good

goon,

we

90

wel,it is necessarie,

For that wol turne

Tel

ynough biforn.

Manciple'sTale,11.105-362,with
Group H ends.]

which

E. Pt. ifthat ; the rest omit that.

So E. ; Cm. nedith hym ; Hn. HI. neded it ; the rest needeth it.
E. that ; the rest
So E. Hn.; Cm.

good.
Cp.

Ln. HI. To

HI. thou ; which the rest omit.

acord ; Pt. To

pees.

GROUP

THE

I.

folweth

Heere

By
The
So

lowe, that

he

twenty

eleuen

My

shadwe

foot,or litelmore
at thilke

was

feet

Of swich

as

my

In six feet

equal of

Ther-with

the

I
As

For which
As

Now

mones

syghte,

in

hyghte.
tho, as I gesse
or
lesse,

tyme,

there,

as

exaltacioun,

our

in this wyse,

lakketh

Fulfild is my

thropesende

host, as he

our

in this cas,

Seyde

descended

lengthepartedwere
proporcioun.

entringeat

were

we

ended,

Libra,alwey gan ascende,

mene

as

of the clokke it was

For

lyne was

Tale.

Persones

his tale al

nat, to my

nas

and

Degree'snyne

the

of

maunciplehadde
fro the south

sonne

Foure2

Prologe

the

that the

PROLOGUE.

PARSON'S

vs

Iolycompanye,
lordingseuerichoon,
'

tales

no

han

mo

and

sentence

that

Almost

fulfildis al myn

than
my

oon.

decree ;

of ech

herd

I trowe

we

to gye,

wont

was

degree.

ordinaunce,

ryghtgood chaunce,
That telleth this tale to vs lustily.
Sir preest,'
quod he, ' artow a vicary?

I prey to

3
*

god, so

; the rest is.

we
Perhapsfor the mones

E. Cm.
So

was

all but

him

yeue

HI.,which has

The

MSS.

have

Ten

should read Saturnes; see

In

mena.

; but

the

see

note.

the

note.

Or art

thou

For euery man, saue

Vnbokel, and shew

Tel

tale anon,

This persone him

1

Thou

getestfable

For Paul,that

Why
Whan
For

thymale

25

greet matere.

for cokkes bones !'

'

answerde,al at

ytoldfor

noon

3"

ones,

me

sothfastnesse

that weyuen

tellen fables and swich wrecchednesse.

sholde I
I may
which

draf out of my

sowen

whete, if that

sowen

feste,

35

leste ?

me

listto here

I seye, if that yow

Moralitee and vertuous

And

tale,

wrytethvnto Timothee,

Repreuethhem
And

what is in

sholdest knitte vp wel

vs

told his

thou,hath
vs

pley;

our

thinketh,
by thy chere,

me
trewely,

Thou

fey!

brek thou nat

be, ne

I J9

PROLOGUE.

person ? sey soth,by my

Be what

For

PARSON'S

THE

I.

GROUP

matere,

than that ye wol yeue

audience,

me

fayn,at Cristes reuerence,

I can.
as
leueful,
plesaunce

I wol ful2
Do

yow
But trusteth wel,I
I

can

nat

geste
"

am

rom,

Southren
ruf

ram,

"

4"

man,

by lettre,

Ne, god wot, rym holde I but litelbettre ;

I wol not glose.
if yow list,
And therfor,
I wol yow tellea mery tale in prose
and make
To knitte vp al this feste,
And
To

Iesu,for
shewe

yow

his grace, wit

me

an

45

ende.

sende

the wey, in this viage,

Of thilke perfit
pilgrimage
glorious

hyghteIerusalem celestial.
I shal
And, if ye vouche sauf,anon
Biginnevpon my tale,for which I preye

50

That

Telle your auys, I

can

HI. him ; which the rest omit.

no

bettre seye.
2

E. omits ful ; the rest have it.

.GROUP

120

But
I

putte

Of

For,

vs

enden

To
And

for

And

bede

That

alle

Our
Sir

Sey
And
'

to

it

him

host

he

hadde

the

with

that

word

Telleth,'quod he,

But

hasteth

yow,

Beth

fructuous, and

And

to

wel

do

god

[Here follows

E.

omits

The

the ; the

rest

'

your

that

alle

"

bifalle 1

gladly
in this

here'

manere

"

70

"

wol

adoun

in litel space,

sende

it.

vs

meditacioun.

sonne

Parson's

have

seyde

65

preye.

for

wol

seye,

fayre yow

we

Explicit

him

to

now

he

the

audience

tale him

list,and

yow

and

wordes
'

sone,

done,

to

sholde

telle his

60

sentence,

space

preest,'quod he,
what

for

was

to

we

wel.

assented

vertuous

yeue

host

han

we

som

our

trusteth

correccioun.'

to

semed,

in

protestacioun

stonde

as

textuel

nat

am

this word

Vp-on

55

correccioun

sentens,

I make
I wol

That

I
l

the

but

Therfor

'

vnder

clerkes, for

I take

PROLOGUE.

this meditacioun

natheles,
it ay

PARSON'S

THE

I.

yow

his grace

1'

prohemium.

Tale,

So

with

which

E. ; the

rest

Group

it, which

ends.]

is

inferior.

NOTES.

OF

TALE

THE

MAN

THE

LAWE

OF

(GROUP

Tale, is found

Man
of Lawes
story, agreeing closelywith The
Confessio Amantis, from which
Book
II. of Gower's
A

that

borrowed

Chaucer

Gower's

version
The

of

and

Chaucer

that

56, printed

which

show

owing

up,

Wherever

so

of the

B, the second

for

fragments

this French

occurs,

it is, in

general,sufficient
these

but
syllables,

edition

Morris's

for

reasons

Tale, pp.

here

cannot

of Chaucer's

Series),p. xliv. and

be

in which

is 1.

in

there is

to

follow.

five stanzas

34 of

Group
are

left them.

Chaucer
be

pronounced as a
a
or
following. In like
distinct syllables. There
are, in
full pronunciation of these
final
vowel

stated.

The

and

Prologue

to

general rules

reader

Knightes
edition

my

; and

to

is referred

Tale

of

Ellis's

The

to

(Clarendon
Prioresses

Early English

subject. In the first stanza,

is dissyllabic,
trewe
for example, the word
being plural: hewe is so,
it is a dative
because
case
governed by the prep, of, which formerly
associated
with
the idea of a possessive
governed a dative, though now
Pronunciation

case

Chaffare(1.139)
the
A.S.

termination

is

or

-e

Sometimes

ware.

of the

modified

because

is so,

newe

full discussion

but

Canterbury Tales

the

general, to

to the Preface

xlviii.-lxxii. for
for

the

written

intended

was

pleasure.

at

lines, in
thirty-five

incompletestate

syllable,unless elided
-ed generally form
and
-es

manner

of

which

into

before

distinct

tales it

prose
Chaucer

the

of the series

that the first line in the Tale

the

to

final

other

the

specialPrologue

more

of

the others

to

Gower

story in French

of the

Arundel

MS.

to link the Tale

order

lines each

seven

Press

version

Preface, that

the

with
places Chaucer
1872. In some
agrees
additions
makes
variations
and
rather closely,
but he
lines of the precedingPrologue are
first ninety-eight

follows

broken

shewn,

in

Tyrwhitt supposed

in

in

in
couplets,
nothing to

Next

the

to

Trivet) in

Nicholas

(by
Society

indebted

alike

both

were

have

Chaucer's, and

than

is later

version

But

it.

B).

certain,and
remarkable

seems

an

in

the

A.

S.

niwe.
dissyllabic

is sounded

in the

middle

also clothes

of

word,

as

in

(A.S. cldSas). In some

pronunciationof the e final is less
companye,
partake of poetic license ; yet there is nothing very
word
contains
assumption, since the same
four

as

to

the

gerund, and gerunds are commonly marked

by
is dissyllabic,
-en
(A. S. -anne). Ware
being the

(three syllables). Observe

uydewher
French
words, such

from

the

122

NOTES

TO

B.

GROUP

this

day, and is accented

Italian ; cf. Span, compania

both in
penultimate,
and Ital. compagnia. Again,
such words as grace, space, from the Latin gratiam,spatium,may
fairly
be allowed two syllables
when
find
we
causam)
cause
; especially
(Lat.
Cant.
with two syllables
the final e
Tales,
If,
however,
;
4142, 5705.
be followed by a vowel, or (insome
cases)by the letterh, it is elided,or,
slurred over
to speak more
strictly,
by rapidpronunciation.This is the
in the words dwelte (134),riche,sadde (135),and riche again (137)case
Chaucer's lines,
if read with attention,are beautifully
melodious.
to
syllables
and
Spanish

134. Surrye, Syria; called Sarazine

1. 143. Were it,whether it were.
Line

1. 144. Message,messenger,
1. 145. The final e in Rome

not

message

the

on

(Saracen-land)
by
; see

is pronounced,
as

N. Trivet.

1. 333, and the note.

in 1. 142 ; but the words

ing
thende, accordtogether,
formingbut one syllable,
to 1. 255.
Indeed, in 1. 423,
to Chaucer's usual practice
; cf. note
and in 1. 151,
it is actually
so
spelt; justas, in 1. 150, we have thexcellent,

the ende

be

to

are

run

themperoures.
the emperor's.Cower
calls him Tiberius Con1. 151. Themperoures,
was
stantine,who
Emperor (not of Rome, but) of the East, a.d. 578,
His
and was
succeeded, as in the story,by Maurice, a.d. 58 2.
capital
was

whither
Constantinople,

but

the

greater fame

for the Eastern

1. 161. Al

see,

Europe.

written the note

on

of Rome

caused

from

;
Syriacould easilyrepair

the substitution of the Western

capital.
him

1. 156. God

merchants

'

protect him.

God

the

In

margin

See note
of MSS.

tercia pars mundi.'

Such French words

to C. 715.

E. Hn.

Cp. Pt.

Ln.

is

Europa est

1. 166. Mirour, mirror.

the last syllable.Cf. ministr' in 1. 168.

are

accented
frequently

1. 171. Han doon fraught,have caused to be freighted.All the MSS.

not fraughte. In the Glossary to Specimensof English,
have fraught,
I marked
fraught as being the infinitive mood, as Dr. Stratmann
doubt
I have now
no
supposes, though he notes the lack of the final e.
in William of Palerne,
as
that fraughtis nothingbut the past participle,
1. 2732"
'

which is said of
tense

is

occurrence

most

And
a

feithlichefraughtful of fine wines,

ship.

The

remarkable

in the Clerkes

after a perfect
of this past participle
about
doubt
its
idiom, but there is no
use

Tale, Group E. 1098,where

we

find 'Hath

where Tyrwhitt has altered keptto kepe. On the other

kept,'1
doon tvrought*
of 'Hath
the occurrence
notes
hand, Tyrwhittactually
A better name
for it
in Kn. Tale, 1055, which he calls an irregularity.
doon

yow

is idiom.

period.

I find similar instances of it in another

author

of the

same

124

NOTES

TO

GROUP

B.

In slellisPriami

audacia
Tumi,
species,
Ulixeus, Herculeusque
uigor.

Sensus

In stellis pugilest Pollux

Et

nauita

et

Typhis,

rhetor et geometra Thales.

stellis lepidum dictat Maro, Milo figurat,

In

Cicero

Fulguratin

Latia

nobilitate Nero.

Persis,^Egyptus parturitartes,
Groecia docta legit,
Roma
prselia
gerit.'
Ector (Hector),"c. are too well known
to require
comment.
Astra

notat

The

names

The

death of Turnus

11. 207, 208.

is told

Here

haue

at

the end of

^Eneid.
Virgil's

to be used

seems

as

the form of the

auxiliary

See han again in 1.241.

verb,whilst han (forhauen)signifies
possession.
1. 211. Compare Squieres
Tale, F. 202, 203, and the note thereon.
1. 224. Mahoun, Mahomet.
The
French
version does not mention
Mahomet.

This is

Tiberius II died

a.d.

anachronism

an

582, when

Chaucer's

on

Mahomet

1. 228. I prey youi holde,I pray you

mood.
The imperative
would
plural

236. Maumetlrye, idolatry;from

1.

from
corrupted

Mahomet.

Mahomet

idol may

The

for

an

Mahometans

1. 242.

1.

be holdeth ;

the Mid.

were

wot, know not.

line. There are
imperfect

But

maumet,

idol,

an

by usingthe word
in 1. 224.

forefathers to be idolaters.

ne

few such lines in

for

Chaucer, in

syllable.Scan

it thus:

"

| his gret |noblesse |]

similar manner:

"

below

next line.
saueth,

for the anachronism

account

the caesural pause seems

to count
That them | perour ||
of

Again,1.621

E.

see

confusion introduced

partly
supposed by our
falsely

Not, put for

248. An

which

The

part ; the Emperor

but twelve years old.

to hold.
Here holde is the infinitive
was

may be read in a
[theles || ther | was

"

gret |moorning ||
1. 253. So, when Ethelbert married Bertha,daughterof the Christian
King Charibert, she broughtwith her, to the court of her husband, a
na

"

'

Gallican

bishop named

Leudhard, who

in the ancient British Church

of St.

was

permittedto celebrate

mass

Martin, at Canterbury.'Note

in

Bell's Chaucer.
1. 255. Ynovi, being plural,
may

explainedin note

fh'ende,as

to

take

1. 145.

final e
The

; we

should

pi.ino}he occurs

then

read

in the

Ormulum.
1.

263. A

lie and

Cler. Tale, E. 941.

1. 277. The word

some,

and individually
collectively
; one

and all.

See

is dissyllabic.
alle,beingplural,
Thing is often

The words ouer, euer, neuer

pluralform, being an A.S. neuter noun.
or
monosyllables,
nearlyso ; justas o'er,e'er,
are, in Chaucer, generally
ne'er are treated as monosyllablesby our
poets in general. Hence the
:"eansionis ' O'er al | le thing| ,'"c.
"

1. 289.The

word

at

is inserted from

the

CambridgeMS.

; all the

THE

other

TALE

six MSS.

omit

OF

it,which

difficulty.
Tyrwhittreads
he

course

'

MAN

THE

Or

makes
Ylion

the

wall, before Ilium

Tyrwhitt well
phrase. He quotes '

French

the citee.' Of

brent,the past participle

; and
The

burnt, (nor)

Rome,' "c.

at

observes
dedans

25

of extreme

one

It is better

before Thebes.

amounts
to inserting
or
conjecture
insert at, as proposedby Mr. Gilman.

WE.

passage
brent,or Thebes

his

broke

LA

the

brende,past tense, not

means

OF

at

that

Renes

225.
1. 295. In the margin of the Ellesmere MS.
libro i. cap. 8. Primi motus
celi duo
meus,

'When

is

sense

"

Pyrrhus

city of Thebes,

the

'

the citee

Thebes

'

to

nor

is

Froissart,v.
cite,'

la

i.

c.

mouet

totum

Item

"c.

ab

semper
aliter vero

is written

est

qui mouet

Vnde

sunt, quorum

Oriente in Occidentem

motus

"
"

modo

vno

stellarum

orbem

Ptholoest

vnus

qui

super orbes,
currencium

ab Occidente in Orientem
primum, videlicet,
super alios
round
polos.*The old astronomy imaginednine spheresrevolving
the central stationary
earth ; of the seven
each
carried
with
it
innermost,
of the seven
viz. the Moon, Venus. Mercury,Sun, Mars.
one
planets,
and Saturn ; the eighth sphere,that of the fixed stars, had a
Jupiter,
slow motion from west
for the precession
of the
to east, to account
whilst the ninth or outermost
equinoxes,
sphere,called the primum
mobile,or the sphereof firstmotion, had a diurnal revolution from east
to west, carryingeverything
with.
with it. This exactlycorresponds
Chaucer's
He
addresses
the
outermost
language.
sphereor primum
mobile (which is the ninth if reckoningfrom within, but theirs/from
it of carrying
in its irresistible
with it everything
without),and accuses
contra

motum

duos

westward

motion;

viz.that in which
result

was

motion

the

sun

contrary to that of the 'natural' motion,

advances

that the evil influence

marriage. It

is clear that Chaucer

alongthe signsof the zodiac. The

of the planet Mars
preventedthe
was
thinkingof certain passages
translation of
consultinghis own

Boethius,as will appear from

Boethius,ed. Morris, pp. 21, 22, 106, and
in

to shew

I quote

110.

few lines

this :

"

'O ]"oumaker

of

)"ewhele]"atbere]"
]"esterres,whiche fat art fastned
to J"i
and turnest J"eheuenewi|)a rauyssyng sweighe,
perdurable
chayere,
and constreinest ]"esterres to suffren J"i
lawe ;'pp. 21, 22.
of
]"eregioun J"efire }"ateschaufi)"
ment
by J"eswifte moeuyng of \efirma'

;'p.
The

no.

is
original
"

'

stellifericonditor

orbis

nixus

solio

Qui perpetuo
Rapidum

caelum

turbine uersas,

Legemque patisidera cogis;'

Boeth.
*

Quique agilimotu

Cons.

Phil. lib.i. met.

5.

'

calet cetheris; id. lib.iv. met.

126

NOTES

Compare also

the

'The

TO

followingpassage

earth, in roundness

Which

as

Wise

pointbut

B.

:
"

of

of this

perfectball,
mighty all

fixed,that permanent doth stay,

the spheresby a diurnal sway

Nature

Wheras

the first Mover

Of

GROUP

carried

about.'

are

The

Drayton :

in the Moon.

Man

Crowding, pushing. This is still a familiar word in East

Anglia. Forby, in his Glossaryof the East AnglianDialect,says
1. 299.

"

push,shove, or press close.

With
number
seems
acceptation,
necessary.
'

Crowd,

To

another.'
'

in

crod

crowd

barwe,' i.e. wheeled

us,

individual

one

or

in

crowd

can

expression

it. The

push
pushed along
to

means

common

wheelbarrow,

Letters,a.d. 1477, ed. Gairdner,iii.215.

in the Paston

occurs

wheelbarrow

the word, in its

To

to

v.

when in a direct sign; but

planetis said to ascend directly,
when in a tortuous sign.The tortuous signsare those which
tortuously,
from Capricornus
to
to the horizon,viz. the signs
ascend most obliquely
1. 302. A

tellsus

Chaucer

inclusive.

Gemini

this himself;

Astrolabe, ed. Skeat, part ii.sect. 28.

are

the

middle

two

'tortuous'

most

angle into the darkest house.'

whole

The
technically.
and the rest

'

The words

spherewas

Of these,four

houses.'

were

'

angle

'

fallen

and

'

not

was

in the unluckiest
of all.

in the darkest house

house

from

'

are

his
used

'

succedents,'

then situate in

of the

See

'

equal parts,or

others

four
angles,'

cadents.' It appears that Mars

so

'

divided into twelve

termed

'angle*or lucky 'house,' but

houses,'and

of these

Of these two, Aries is called

perhaps suppose the ascending sign

of Mars, and we
may
be Aries, the lord of which (Mars) is said to have

to

the

on

Pisces and Aries.

ones,

the mansion

'

The

his Treatise

see

the

an

four'cadent\

in
explanation

pref.p. Iii.
undiscovered.
But
1. 305. The meaning of A tazir has long remained
bridge
by the kind help of Mr. Bensly,one of the sub-librarians of the CamLibrary,I am enabled to explainit. A tazir or atacir
University
of the Arabic al-tasir,
influence,
givenat p. 351
is the Spanish
spelling
Chaucer's

Astrolabe, ed. Skeat

of Richardson's Pers. Diet., ed.

a

It is a

1829.

same

asar,

work.

Its

to

stars, or

used in
clearly
On

upon
bad

this

from

asara,

mark

upon by Dozy, who

in his Glossaire des Mots Espagnolsderives
atacir,

use

in

givesit in the form

de l'Arabique,
p. 207.
ether

leave

derived

meaning
on, from the
conjugation,
mark ; the latter substantive is givenat p. 20 of the

verb of the second

substantive

noun

astrologyis

It

of a
the influence
signifies

the fortunes of
sense

common

planetupon
it is
the present case
"
fluence.'
therefore translate it by evil inmen.

The

word

meant
originally

star

or

In

may
deterioration in the

; we

Trench, Study of Words, p. 52.

very similar instance ; it

commented

meaning

of

words, see

craft,for example,is a
skill,and hence, a trade,

and

find

we

THE

OF

TALE

THE

in

used
star-craft

MAN

LA

OF

WE.

the
to signify
particular

27

science

of

astronomy.
I. 307.
the

in an unfavourable position
; from
conjunction
thou wast favourably
placedthou art moved away.'

art in

Thou

'

in which
position

1. 31

Is there

2.

choice

no

as

to fixthe voyage

to when

'

The

able
favour-

which
of the points
on
one
voyage was
it was
considered desirable to have an astrologer's
opinion. Travelling,
Yet this was
at that time, was
a serious matter.
onlyone of the many
able
to be begun at a favourwhich required,
as was
thought,
undertakings
for

moment

Whole

moment.

books

were

written

i.e.favourable
elections,'

for

and

of the Ellesmere

habent

eorum

omnem

planetamdebilem in
that
elections
agreed,

itinere.' The

"

"

que confortat
of which is 'For all

sense

eorum,

"

weak, except in the

are

in the

licet debilitenisti,

enim

natiuitates
radicem, i. [idest]
elecciones,

tur

thinking,
margins
sunt
quod

was

concordati

'Omnes

Hengwrt MSS.

elecciones sint debiles nisi in diuitibus

are

on

Chaucer
of all kinds.
commencing operations
of the followingpassage, which is written
particular,

times
in

commencing

their elections be weakened, have

these,although

"

of the rich ; for

case
of their own,
root
"

that is to say, their nativities (or horoscopes)

; which
every planetthat is of weak influence with respectto

strengthens

root
a

journey.'This

Tyrwhitt,from a Liber Electionum by a certain Zael ;

MS. Harl. 80 ; MS. Bodley 1648. This is a very fair exampleof
see
the jargonto be found in old books on astrology.The old astrologers
used to alter their predictions
almost at pleasure,
by statingthat their
results depended on
several causes, which
partlycounteracted one
is extracted,says

another ; an arrangement of which the convenience is obvious.

Thus, if
the aspect of the planetsat the time inquiredabout appeared to be

it might stillbe the case

journey,
(theysaid)that such evil
aspect might be overcome
by the fortunate aspect of the inquirer's
ill aspect in the horoscope could be
an
horoscope;or, conversely,
counteracted by a fit election of a time for action.
A rich man
would
else why should he
or
probablybe fitted with a fortunate horoscope,
buy one ? Such horoscopedepended on the aspect of the heavens at
the time of birth or
ascendant
nativity,'
and, in particular,
upon the
at that time ; i.e. upon
the planetslyingnearest to the pointof the
zodiac which
happened,at that moment, to be ascending,i.e. just
adverse to

above
appearing
ed.

the horizon.

'

'

'

So Chaucer, in his Treatise

the matter, saying

Skeat,bk. ii." 4, explains
"

'

on

The

the Astrolabe,
assendent

and elecciottns
as wel in alle natiuitez as in questiouns
sothly,
of tymes, is
a thingwhich
obseruen ;'"c.
The curious
))atthise Astrologiens
gretly
reader may find much
effectin the same
to the same
more
Treatise,with
directions to make roots' in pt. ii." 44.
The curious may further consult the Epitome Astrologies
of Johannes
'

The
Hispalensis.

whole of Book

iv. of that work

is

'

De

Electionibus,'

128

TO

NOTES

and the titleof cap.

Skeat, pref.
p. liv.

Lydgate, in
astronomers

is

xv.

'

GROUP

B.

Pro Itinere.' See Chaucer's

Astrolabe,ed.

Siege of Thebes, justat the beginning,describes the

castingthe horoscopeof the infant CEdipus. They were

his

as

expected
to yeue a judgement,
i-take at the ascendent,
'

The

roote

Truly sought out, by

The

and

minute

degre,

of his natiuite,

selfe houre

foryetthe heauenlymansions
Clerelysearched by smale fraccions,'"c.
take a different example,Ashmole, in his Theatrum
To
Chemicum,
Generallyin all Elections the Efficacy
1652, says in a note on p. 450
made
of the Starrs are (sic)
used, as it were
by a certaine application
be
that
to
Natures
are
thereof to those unformed
wrought upon ;
available
make
them
and
more
whereby to further the working thereof,
And by such Elections as good use may be made
to our
purpose
doth of the variety
of herbes.
of the Celestiall influences,
as
a Physitian
Not

'

"

But Nativities

the Radices

are

of Elections, and
the

upon them as
and
next to them
of all Operations
;

to looke backe
ought chiefly

therefore

principalRoot

we

and

of theThing
quality
that,by an apt positionof
be respected,
so
intend to fit must
we
in the Nativityof the
the Planets and Houses
Heaven, and fortifying
pression
the imOperator,and making them agree with the thing signified,
the
made by that influence will abundantlyaugment
Operation,'
Foundation

; with

"c.

much

is

could

fortune

remedies

were

Prologue,11. 415-7.

to

Doctor

The

his

horoscope lucky,by
the prescribed
when
that horoscope,

applied.
term
the astrological

be
is

exac^moment
to be able to
supposed

reckon.
were

time, suitable

to

1. 314. Roote

in his

ascendent,'i.e.render
person's

the election of

same

Chaucer

by

meant

effect. Several passages in Norton's

volume
(see pp. 60, 100), shew clearly

to the same

more

Ordinall,printedin the
what

the

The

of

for the

epoch from

which

to

nativity
being known, the astrologers

calculate

else.
everything

See the last note.

1. 332. Alkaron, the Koran ; al is the Arabic article.

isused instead oiMahoun
1. 333. Here Makomete
(1.224). See

Irving's

Life of Mahomet.

Message,messenger.

This is a correct

form, accordingto the usages

find prisonused to
we
Tn like manner,
at firstsight.
which is often puzzling
a prisoner,
mean
'
of) belief.'
denied Mahomet, our (object
Because we
1. 340.
"
like that Serpent
of
the form
1. 360. O serpent under
woman,
of Middle

English;cf. 1. 144.

that is bound
It

in

clearlyrefers

to

hell.'

The

allusion

here

is not

the old belief that the serpent who

little curious.

tempted Eve

TALE

THE

to
appeared

her with

OF

MAN

THE

woman's

LA

OF

WE.

head, and it is sometimes

120.

so

represented.

Cathedral ;
of Salisbury
1 observed it,for instance,in the chapter-house
at p. 73 of Wright's
and see the woodcut
Historyof Caricature and
Grotesquein Art. In Peter Comestor's Historia Libri Genesis,we read
of Satan

etiam quoddam genus serpentis

(vtait Beda)virgineum
'Elegit

"

"

Hade

face

fourmet

vne

as

may don

/re

;'1. 4451.

in Piers the Plowman, B. xviii.355, Satan

And, again,
In the
with a lady visage.'
[lizard]
informed
is
that a scorpion a kind
gravely

somewhat
To

like that of

and

woman,

puts

is

compared to

Riwle, p. 207, we
of serpentthat has a face

lusarde

are

it is

and
Leviathan),
Lyuyaton (i.e.

p. 144, the Tempter is called

said of him that he

'

son,
and Donald-

habens.' In the alliterativeTroy Book, ed. Panton

vultum

Ancren

on

pleasantcountenance.

remember

this givespeculiar
force to 11.370, 371.
1. 367.Knowestowe
is probablya trisyllable
; and the olde to be read
But in 1.371, the word

tholde.

is to be read with the

line,

Makestow,beingdifferently
placedin the

slurred over, almost a dissyllable.

alwaysused like the modern must.

1. 380. Moste, might. It is not

1. 401. See Lucan's Pharsalia.
1. 404. There are
firstfoot consists of

undoubtedlya few lines in Chaucer,in which the

one
syllable
only; this is one of them, the word

standingby itself as a foot. So also in B. 497, G. 341, "c. See

Ellis'sEarlyEnglishPronunciation,
was
pp. 333, 649. This peculiarity
in
in
the
Aldine
edition
of
out
me
1866,
Chaucer, i. 174.
pointed
by

But

For

the

of

sense

see
scorpion,

the extract

from

the Ancren

So also wikked gost means

the Evil Spirit,
the
1. 421. Pronounce
and accent
euer
successour
on
rapidly,
syllable.In the margin of MSS. E.,Hn., Pt.,and Cp. is the
note

note

to 1. 360.

Riwle, in

'

Nota,

de

Tempter.
the first

following

leticie tristicia
inopinatodolore. Semper mundane
Mundana
f
elicitasmultis
amaritudinibus
est
igitur
luctus
Audi
salubre
consilium
gaudii
occupat.
;
ergo

succedit.
repentina
respersa. Extrema
in die bonorum
ne
taken

scraps

immemor

from

different authors.

Consolatione

Boethius,De
amaritudinibus

humanse

translated

'f"e

by

"

sis malorum.'

maxims

founa

lib. ii. pr.

Philosophise,
of

mannes

bitternesses
;'ed. Morris, p. 42
manye
here,in 1. 422. Gower quotes the
to
prologue

I have

felicitatisdulcedo

swetnesse

These

his Confessio Amantis.

The

'

"

to be

of them

Quam

in

multis

respersa est ;'which Chaucer

wellfulnesse is yspranid wi\

and the

same

one

seem

isrepeated
expression

same

from

passage

sentence

next

Boethius
is from

in the
Prov.

'Risus dolore miscebitur, et extrema

xiv. 13
gaudii luctus occupat.'
With the last clause,in 11.426, 427, compare
Eccl. xi. 8.
1. 438.Compare Trivet's French prose version :
Dount ele fistestorier
"

'

"

" de peis,
neef de vitaile,
de payn quest apelebisquit,
" de feues,
de
de la vie de la pucele
Sucre, " de meel, " de vyn, pur sustenaunce
pur

vne

VOL.

III.

NOTES

13"
treis aunz

Tiberie auoit maunde

fistla soudane

GROUP

cele neef fitmettre

; e en

chescune

TO

la

oue

la

mettre

la richesse "

le tresour
que lempire
pucele Constaunce,sa fille; e en cele neef

pucele saunz

"
sigle,

de eide de homme.'

maner

B.

sauntz

I.e.'Then

neuiroun,"

she caused

sauntz

shipto

be

stored with

with bread that is called biscuit,

victuals,
with peas, beans,
and
wine,to sustain the maiden's lifefor three years. And
sugar, honey,
in this

ship she caused to be placed the riches and treasure which the
Emperor Tiberius had sent with the maid Constance his daughter; and
in this shipthe Sultaness caused the maiden to be
put, without sail or
oar,

or

any

kind of human

aid.'

in Gower, in The Romaunt

Foot-hot,
hastily.It occurs
of the Rose,
1. 3827,and in Barbour's Bruce,iii.
418,xiii.454. Compare the term hottrod,explainedby Sir W. Scott to mean
the pursuitof marauders
with

bloodhounds

3 H to the Lay of the Last Minstrel. We also find

kotfot,i.e.
in the Debate of the Body and the Soul,1. 481.
immediately,
11. 451-462. Compare these lines with verses
3 and 5, of the hymn
'Lustra sex
qui iam peregit'in the office of Lauds from Passion
; see

note

Sunday to Wednesday

in

Week

Holy

'Crux

in the Roman
inclusive,

inter
fidelis,

Arbor

breviary.

omnes

nobilis:

una

Silua talem

nulla

profert

Fronde, flore,
germine :
Dulce
ferrum,duke lignum,
Dulce pondus sustinent
Sola

digna tu

Ferre

mundi

fuisti
uictimam

Atque portum
Area

mundo

Quam
translation

prreparare,

naufrago,

perunxit,
Agni corpore.
sacer

cruor

'

Fusus
See the

in

Hymns Ancient and Modern, No. 97, part 2

(new edition),
beginning Now the thirty
years accomplished.'
1. 460.Hytn and here,him and her,i.e.man
and woman
; as in Piers
'

"

the

Plowman, A. Pass. i.1. 100.

of the

cross

Morris

over

evil

The

See
spirits.

the story of
especially

The

allusion is to the

the Invention

of the

'And anone, as he had made

the [signof
p. 160
multitude
of deuyllesvanyshed awaye;' or, in
"

'statimqueut

edidit

euanuit;'Aurea

supposed power

Legends of the

signum crucis,omnis ilia

Legenda,ed. Grasse,2nd ed. p.

Holy Rood,- ed.

Cross by St. Helen,
the]crosse, J"egrete
the Latin original,

daemonum
311.

multitudo

Cf. Piers Plowman,

B. xviii.429-431.

1. 461

The

readingof this line is certain,and must not be altered. But

it is impossible
to parse the line without
at once
noticingthat there is
in
the
The
a great difficulty
construction.
best solution is obtained by
.

NOTES

132
Occleve

2270.
Preface

has

TO

GROUP

versified the whole

for further information.

B.

story;' Tyrwhitt. See the

Compare the

conduct

of Iachimo, in

Cymbeline.
1. 620. Berth
Chaucer

hir

the

uses

on

hand, affirms falsely;lit. bears

phrase

'

to

bere in hond

'

with

the

her

in hand.
of false

sense

sometimes
with the idea of accusing
affirmation,
here and in
as
falsely,
the Wyf of Bathes Prologue,C. T. 5975 ; and sometimes
with that of
C. T. 5814, 5962. In Shakespearethe sense
is
persuadingfalsely,
rather
to keep in expectation,
with false pretences; Nares's
to amuse
Barbour
it
in
the
uses
of to affirm,'
Glossary.
more
or
generalsense
to make a statement,' whether
or
falsely truly.
1. 634. And bound Satan ; and he stilllies where he (then)lay.' In
the Apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus, Christ descends into hell,and
man,
(accordingto some
versions)binds him with chains ; see Piers Plow'

'

"

'

'

'

B. xviii.401.

1. 639. Susanne
1. 641. The
of

James.

the story of Susannah, in the

is called Anna in the

see

mother
Virgin's

Her

day is July 26.

See

Aurea

Apocrypha.
Apocryphal Gospel
Legenda, ed. Grasse, cap.

cxxxi ;

Cowper'sApocryphalGospels,p. 4.
1. 645. Here pale is pronounced as a dissyllabic
1. 647. 'Where
that he gat (couldget) for himself no favour.'
1. 660.
herte ; KnightesTale, 1. 903.
Forpiterenneth sone in gentil
And see note to Sq. Tale, F. 479.
'

'

1.

664. Vs

Compare

deliberate with ourselves,consider the

auyse,

matter

again.

the law

-phraseLe roi s'avisera,

by which the kingrefuses assent
to a measure
proposed. 'We will consider whom to appointas judge.'
1. 666. I.e. a copy of the Gospelsin Welsh or British,called in the
French prose version
liure des Ewangeiles.'Agreementswere
times
somewritten on the fly-leaves
of copiesof the Gospels,
be
as
seen
may
in two copiesof the A.S. version of them.
1; 669.A very similar miracle isrecorded in the old alliterativeromance
of Josephof Arimathea, 1.362. The French version has :
auoit
a peine
finila parole,
close,com
qe vne mayn
poyn de homme,
apparut deuant
'

'

"

Elda

quant questoienten presence, et ferri tiel coup en le haterel le

lez eus lui enuolerent de la teste," les dentz hors
feloun,que ambedeus
et

de la bouche
en

le oyance

hec

" le feloun chai abatu

de touz

Aduersus

la terre ; et a ceo
dist vne voiz
filiam matris ecclesie ponebas scandalum ;
a

et tacui.' I.e. 'Scarcely

fecisti,
had he ended the word, when
man's
a
fist,
appearedbefore Elda and all who were

closed hand, like

in

the presence, and smote

such a blow on the nape of the felon's neck that
both his eyes flew out of his head, and the teeth out of his mouth ; and
the felon fell smitten down
to the earth ; and thereupona voice said in
the

hearingof all, Againstthe daughterof

layinga scandal ; this hast thou done, and
"

Mother

Church

I held my

thou wast

peace."' The

THE

TALE

OF

THE

readingtacui suggests that,in

held ; but the MSS.

do

MAN

OF

LA

WE.

1 33

holde should

1. 676,the word

rather be

this reading.
recognise

not

1.

it seemed to her ; thougkte

is here impersonal
; so
697. Hir thovghle,
in 1. 699. The French text adds that Domulde
over,
(Donegild)was, moreof Constance's beauty.
jealousof hearingthe praises
1. 701. Me listnat, it pleases
He does not
me
not, I do not wish to.
wish to giveevery detail. In this matter
Chaucer isoften very judicious
;
Gower
and others often givethe more
matters
as
as fully
unimportant
the rest. Cf. 1. 706 ; and see SquyeresTale, F. 401.
1. 703. What, why. Cf. SquyeresTale,F. 283, 298.
1. 707. Trivet says
'Puis a'vn demy aan
passe, vint nouele al Roy
"

que les gentz de Albanie, qe sountz les Escotz,furent passes lour boundes
les terres le Roy. Dount par comun
et guerrirent
counseil,le Roi assembla
auant
de
rebouter
enemis.
Et
ost
ses
son
vers
son
Escoce, baila
departir
la Reine Constaunce
et

sa

femme

en

de Bangor ;
Lucius,leuesqe

la

gardeElda, le Conestable du chastel,

si lour chargeaqe quant ele fut deliueres

denfaunt,quilui feisoient hastiuement

news
half-a-year,

the Scots, had

Then

by

common

before his

And

to

came

the

la nouele;'i.e

sauoir

king that

the

peopleof

'Then, after

Albania, who

passedtheir bounds, and warred on the king'slands.

counsel the king gatheredhis host to rebut his foes.
stance
departuretowards Scotland, he committed Queen Con-

his wife to the

and
Elda, the constable of the castle,

keepingof

bishop of Bangor, and charged them that

let him know the news.'
delivered,they should hastily

when

of Lucius,

she

1. 722. Knaue
child,male child ; as in Cleikes Tale. E. 444.
al
1. 723. At thefontstoon,
i.e.at his baptism; French text
'

"

fu

are

was

baptisme

Moris.'

nome

He hoped,by
1. 729. To don his auantage, to suit his convenience.
also,and to
going onlya littleout of his way, to tell Donegildthe news
receive

reward

for

doing so.

Knaresborough,situated
intermediate place.'Its exact
York.
to
Donegild pretends
'

at

man

site is less than

be very

miles

seventeen

at
pleased

the

and

news,

then
in

west

an

of

givesthe

rich present.
in all 7 MSS.
it is. Lettres is sometimes

1. 736. Lettres

rightas
sense,

Trivet says that the old Queen was

between
England and Scotland,as

and

; so

the French

text has

'

Tyrwhittreads

it is

lettre. But

used, like Lat. Uteres,in

les lettres.' Examples

occur

singular
in Piers

B. ix. 38 ; Bruce, ii.80. See 1. 744, and note to 1. 747.

1. 738. Ifye viol ought,if you wish (to say) anything.

Plowman,

1. 740.
to

here, as in 1. 95, but in 1 805 itappears

Donegildis dissyllabic

have three

names
proper
p. lxiii.1. 13,

"

syllables.1
so

as

to

have

suit his

remarked

before
metre

p. lxiv. 1. 12 (2nd ed.".

1. 743. Sadly,steadily,
with the idea of

see

Pref.

that Chaucer
to

alters

Prioresses Tale,

or

longcontinuance.

NOTES

134

1. 747. Lettre ; here the

Exactlythe same
'

TO

GROUP

form
singular
variation

And, among

B.

is used, but it is a matter

in Barbour's

occurs

of indiffere

Bruce, ii.80

"

othir,lettres ar gayn

the

To

byschop off Androwis towne,

slaynwes that baroun.
The lettir tauld hym all the deid,'"c.
circumstance,of exchangingthe messenger's
lettersfor forgedones,
That

This

tauld how

is found in Matthew

Paris's account

of the Life of Offa the first; ed.

Wats, pp. 965-968. See the Preface.

1. 748. Direct,directed,addressed ; French

text '.maundez.'

1. 75 1 Pronounce
horrible as in French.
1. 752. The last word
in this line should
"

has

not),as
have

kindlybeen
By

was.

pointedout

this alteration

to

though the

me

true

secure

we

certainlybe

(=

nas

was

MSS.

seven

all

rime.

1. 754- Elf ; French

ele fu malueise
text
in form of woman.
femme,' she was an evil spirit
'

"

espiriten

fourme

de

Elf is the A.S. alf,

Icel. alfr,
G.

alp and elfe; Shakespearewrites ouphes for elves. The

Edda distinguishes
the elves of light,
between Ljosalfar,
and Dokkalfar,
'

elves of darkness ;
fairytales

modern
dwarfs

or

latter

elsewhere

not

are

in old writers.

...

In the

as different. The
clearly
distinguished

are

the Edda

the

is 'Alfheimar,
fairyland, and their

mentioned

either in

Alvismal, elves and

abode

of the elves in

king the god Frey,the god

fairytales the Elves haunt the hills ; hence their name

and customs, see
their origin,
Huldufolk, hidden people; respecting
life,
I'slenzkar Jgo'Ssogur,
i. 1.
In old writers the Elves are rarely
mentioned ;
of

light. In

but that the

the

tales were

same

told

as

at

presentis clear ;

'

note

on

the word

Icelandic Dictionary.See also Keightalfr,in Cleasbyand Vigfusson's

The word ishere
PopularAntiquities.
used in a bad sense, and is nearlyequivalent
In the Prompt.
to witch.
Parv. we
find
Elfe, spryte.Lamia ; and Mr. Way notes that these
elves were
often supposedto bewitch children,and to use them cruelly.
1. 767. Pronounce
the
on
agreableas in French, and with an accent
firstsyllable.
Take often means
to give or
1. 769. Take, handed
over, delivered.
in Middle English: very seldom to convey or bring.
hand over
1. 771. In the margin of MSS. E., Hn., Cp.,and Pt. is written
'Quid
in
ebrioso,cui fetor in ore, tremor
turpius
prodit
corpore, quipromitstulta,
and
ley's
FairyMythology,

Brand's

'

'

"

"

occulta,cuius

faciestransformatur ? nullum enim latet sealienatur,

mens

ubi regnat ebrietas.' This is no doubt the original

of the stanza,
11.771-777; cf.note to C. 561. There is nothingansweringto itin Trivet.
cretum

1. 778. 'O
1.
like
he

Donegild,I

have

no

"c.
languagefitto tell,'

782. Mannish, man-like,i.e.harsh and cruel, not mild and gentle

a

woman.

ought rather

But

Chaucer

to call her

'

is not

satisfiedwith

fiend-like.'

the

and
epithet,

says

TALE

THE

1. 789.

"

He

THE

OF

OF

MAN

LA

WE.

35

i.e.drank
plenty(ofwine)under hisjjirdle,'

stowed away

his fill.

on

constdbV much
1. 794. Pronounce
In 1. 808 the accent is on o.
a.

French, with

if it were

as

Lastly,in

accent

an

1. 858 all three

syllables

fullysounded.

are

798. 'Three days and a quarter of an hour;' i.e.she was to be

allowed only three days,and after that to start off as soon
as possible.
French
The
hour.
an
Tide (liketifiin Icelandic)sometimes
means
within four days.
text says
deynz quatre iours,'
I. 801. Croude, push; see 11.296,299 above.
II. 813-826. Lines 813-819 are not in the French,and 11.820-826 are
not at all close to the original.
11. 827-833. The
French
text only has
'en esperaunce qe dure
dieu a bon
comencement
amenera
fyn, et qil me purra en la mere
et en terre est de toute puissaunce.'
sauuer, qi en mere
and
1. 835. The beautiful stanzas in 11.834-868 are all Chaucer's own;
of the next stanza, 11.869-875,
the French text givesbut the merest hint.
1. 842. Eggement, incitement.
The
word
is used in other
same
of the Fall. Thus, in Piers Plowman, B. i. 65,it is said
descriptions
1.

'

"

"

of Satan

that 'Adam

and

he

Eue

egged

ed.

Morris,B. 241, it is said of Adam

he ete of an apple.'
1. 859. As lat,pray, let.

See note

I.

873. Purchace,provide,make

1.

885. Tormented,tortured.

to

that

ille;'and

Clerkes

to

in Allit. Poems,

'thurghthe eggyng

of Eue

Prologue,E. 7.

provision. So in Troilus,bk. ii.

of some
and
means"
1125, the line 'And
goodly answer
you purchace'
kind answer,
with some
i.e.be readywith a kind reply.
provideyourself
II. 875-884. Much abridgedfrom the French text.
acknowledged

messenger
torture

was

so

his drunkenness

common,

that Chaucer

beingthe

most

freely.

seems

to

text

says
Examination

have

the

by

regarded the

the story.
simpleway of telling
1. 893. Out of drede,without doubt, certainly
; cf. 1. 869. The other
the same
to much
out of doute comes
common
equally
expression
thing,
doute
because
in Middle-English
the meaning of fear or
has in general
of
hesitation.
See
not
E.
dread,
634, 1155 ; and Prol. 487.
Group
1. 894. Pleynlyrede,fully
Chancer judiread, read at length. In fact,
ciously
omits the details of the French text,where we read that King ^Ella

mention

rushed

of it as

However, the French

into his mother's

roused her

'

by crying

full confession which

and cut her to

with

room

traitress! in
she made

piecesas

she

name

loud

in the

sword

as

she

lay asleep,

voice,and, after hearingthe

of
extremity

her terror,slew her

layin bed.

1. 901. Fleteth,
floats. French
ele iwflotaunt
le mere,'"c.
sur
1. 905. The

drawn

'

text

of the castle is

'
"

le

quintean

de cest

not given in
certainly

exil,come
the French

136

NOTES

text, which
a

castle of

it was

merely says
admiral

an

TO

of the

'

GROUP

B.

Admiral

chastel dun

vn

i.e.
paens,'

de

Fagans.

See note to Squ. Tale, F. 190.

1. 912. Gauren, gaze,
I. 913. Shortly,briefly
; because the poet considerably
abridgesthis
Thelous.
was
part of the narrative. The steward's name
stare.

These

II. 932-945.
as

two

parallel
passage

stanzas

written
wholly Chaucer's,plainly

are

that in 11.470-504

to

above.

See 1 Samuel xvii. 25.

1. 934. Golias,Goliath.
in the Monkes
1. 940. See the story of Holofemes
the

I select the

note.

Tale, B. 3741

Olofernushere,because
spelling

majorityof the MSS., and

agrees

with

the

; and

it is that of the

title De

Oloferno in the

Tale.

Monkes

1. 465 Chaucer

1. 947. In

mentions

'

the

Strait of

Marrok,' i.e.

though there is no mention of it in the French text ; so here

of
viz. ' the mouth
he alludes to it again,but by a different name,
is from the Arabic jabdlut
Jubalterand Septe.' Jubaltar(Gibraltar)
Morocco,

tdrik,i.e. the mountain

Saracens
is

that made

Ceuta,
1.

oppositecoast of Africa.

the

on

of Tarik ; who
the leader of a band of
was
descent upon Spain in the eighthcentury. Septe

because
965.Shortly,briefly;
which

the

relates how

Chaucer

Romans

than 11,000
side.
their own

His

967.Senatour.
was

name

Accent

Helen.

seitk the

969. As

1.

Arsemius

was

victorie

on

the

of

slew
wound

even

or

more

Cappadocia;

on

his wife's

0.

French

The

the history
as
storie,
says.

French

Constance; she,

singledeath

text relates

fully.

this circumstance
1. 971. The

name

nal,
againabridgesthe origi-

the Sultaness,and

burnt

of the Saracens,without

1.

here

on

her

did not

that,though Arsemius

text says

him
part,recognised

at

recognise

once, though she did not

reveal it.

Helen, the wife of Arsemius, was

daughterof SallusConstance's
uncle.
Thus
Emperor Tiberius, and

981.Aunte.

1.

of the

tius,brother
Helen

reallyConstance's firstcousin.

was

it looks

; but
purposely

heleyne,la
the word

nece

if he had

Constaunce,

nece

had read it as

as

'
"

Helen.

This

means

'

cousin

'

taunt

Chaucer

glanced at

tendrement

may

the

ama

loved her niece

have altered it
'

sentence

sa

"

nece,'"c,

Cest
and

tenderly.'In reality,
here, beingapplied Helen as well as to
.

so

to

Constance.
1.

982. She, i.e.Helen

1. 991.

To receyuen,

Pope might
actuallymade

; for Constance

i.e. to submit

knew

himself

impose upon him.

by Englishkings; Alfred was

see

fit to

Helen.
to

any

penance

Journeys to
sent

to

and his father,^Ethelwulf, also spent a year there,but

with much
'mid micelre weorftnesse,'
tells us) he went

Rome

which
Rome
as

the
were

boy,

(as the Chronicle

pomp.

1. 994.

OF

TALE

THE

MAN

THE

OF

WE.

as

Trivet

to 1. 894.

says. See note

1. 999. Rood

agayn, rode towards him, rode

See Cler. Tale, E. 911, and the note.

1. 391.

137

of his mother,

the murder
werltes;especially

Wikked

LA

him

1. 1009. Som

wolde

men

again

occurs
expression

concluded

that Chaucer

Constance

in Book

cf.

relate the story by saying. The

of it,Tyrwhitt
On
the strength

some

sayn,

him;

meet

to

in 1. 1086.

Gower, who

here refers to

ii. of his Confessio

Amantis.

tells the story of

He
observes that

version of the story includes both the circumstances which are

It appears,
introduced by this expression.But this is not conclusive.
rather,that Gower's version of the storyis the later one of the two, and
Gower's

there is no

why

reason

the

Trivet,who also makes

mention

discussed in the Preface.

'

ceo

aan.

may not refer to Nicholas

of these circumstances. See this further

som
expression

men

In the present instance the French

Moris son
a Rome, comensca

text

le Roi

temps de la venuz

Cist estoit aprispriuementde

sa

mere

has

"

diseotisme

Constance,qe, quant il irreit

"c. ; i.e. At this time of the king's

seignurle senatour,'
secretly
coming to Rome, Maurice began his eighteenth
year. He was
instructed by his mother Constance, that,when he should go to the feastwith
a

la

festeou

son

his lord the senator, "c.

See also the note to 1. 10S6 below.
1. 1014. Metes space, time of eating. This circumstance
resembles

the

instructed

by

story of young

Roland, who, whilst

by his mother Bertha to

himself.
introducing

of

way
ballad entitled
pp. 335-340

'

of my

Ballads and
had

They

When
With

hasty step

is

given at

Songs of Uhland.'

but waited
Roland

strikingly
child,was

appear before his uncle Charlemagne,

The story is well told in Uhland's

Roland,' a translation of which

Klein
'

still a

returns
to

the

littlewhile,

bold;

more

king he comes,

And

"

seizes his cup of gold.

What
ho, there ! stop ! you saucy imp !
that loudlyring.
Are the words

But

Roland

clutches the beaker

"

still

With
The

eyes fast fixed on the king.

king at the first looked fierce and

But
"

Thou
As

The
as

soon

perforcehe

comest," he said,

thoughtheywere

result is also similar ; Bertha

Custance is to JElla.

1. 1034.

smiled
"

dark,

"

into

golden halls
'

woodlands

is reconciled

wild," "c.
to

much
Charlemagne,

Aught,in any way, at all ; lit.'a whit.'

1. 1035. Syghte,
sighed.So also pyghte,'pitched;*
plyghte,
'plucked;'
and shryghte,
shrieked.' It occurs
againin the Romaunt of the Rose,
1. 1746:"
'

I38

NOTES

took

'Than
The

GROUP

I with
and

arwe,

And

TO

myn

B.

hondes

tweye

ful faste it out

I

plygkte.
syghte.'

pulling
tnyghte, fastas he could.
1. 1038. I ought to suppose, in accordance with reasonable opinion.'
tells the story quitein his own
There is no
Chaucer
trace
of
way.
and
11. 1038-1042 in the French,
scarcely
any of 11.1048-1071,which is
in the

1. 1036. That he

sore

as

'

all in his

excellent strain.

own

of Griselda
Compare the description
the Clerkes Tale, E. 1058-1061.
1. 1058. Both ttvyesand owen
are
dissyllabic.
1. 1056. Shet, shut, closed.

all His
1. 1060. Alle his halives,

saints.

Hence

in

All-hallow-

the term

i.e.All Saints'

mas,

day.
As haue, I pray that he may
1. Wisly, certainly.
have;
1. 859 above.
I pray He may so surelyhave mercy
on
that I am
innocent
of
Maurice
as
as
my son
your suffering

1. 106
note

'

to

soul, as

like you in the face.'

1. 1078. After this line, the
himself
presented

before

French

who
Pope Pelagius,

that

tells us

text

absolved

him

King

see

my

is

JEWa.

for the death

of his mother.
1. 1086.

Here

again Tyrwhitt supposes

But, in fact, Chaucer

here

and

Chaucer

both consulted

Gower

follow

to

Gower.

Trivet, who

says

fitz Morice del messager

[ormessage]
Morice
estoit
deuaunt
puis,quant
lempereurvenuz, oue la
compaigniehonurable,et auoit son message fest de part le Roi son
"c. ; i.e. Constance
charged her son Maurice with the message
pere,'
.

charga son

Constaunce

'

"

Et

'

then,v/hen Maurice

and

....

honourable

company,

and

before the emperor, with the

his message
behalf of the king
on

come

was

had done

his father,'
"c.
1. 1090. As
to the

he; used much

Emperor, of

as

we

should

now

use

send ; but it is best to leave

'

to

like
expression

this

as

idiom ; and, in the

probablya colloquial
Observe that sente is in the subjunctive
mood,

he would

so

that there is no

read distance

exactlythe
though
accented

576, "c.

Tyrwhittreads
it stands in the

next

line,we

have

and is equivalent

send.'

1. 1107. Chaucer
name

an

send.'

It was

wente.

It refers

course.

for 'as that he would

1. 1091. Settle,
elliptical
MSS.

one.'

'as

varies
frequently

objectionto the

in three
same

way,

with
syllables,
we

an

lengthand accent
that we
supposition
the

accent

on

of
are

proper
here

to

the firstsyllable.In

find Grisildis in three

syllables
(E. 948),

have had distance,

other passages it is Grisild. We
the first syllable,
several times ; see 11. 438, 556, 566,

in most
on

also

distance, three

Tyrwhittinserts a

second your

11. 184, 274,

syllables,

before

319, 612, "c.

distance,but without authority.

NOTES

I40
1.

TO

GROUP

C.

Chaucer
somewhat
143. I gesse, I suppose.
Trivet says that JElla.died at the end of nine months

after,Constance
her father Tiberius
Clement's

should

day (Nov.

rather be
see

Rome.

to
repairs

dies.

Thirteen

story.

after this.

a-year
Haif-

days afterher arrival,

year later,Constance
a.d.
23),
584, and is buried

father, in St. Peter's church.

582

alters the

The

herself dies, on

Rome,

at

St.
her

near

584, here given by Trivet,

Tiberius took placeon Aug. 14,

date

583 ; the death of

Gibbon.

NOTES

TO

THE

PARDONERES

Words

The

TALE

of

the

(GROUP

C).

Host.

1. 287. Wood, mad, frantic,furious;especially

appliedto the transient
madness
ii.I.

of anger.
See Kn. Ta. 443, 471, 720 ; also Mids.
Cf. G. wuthend, raging.
192.

Nt. Dream,

1. 288. Harrow, also speltharo, a cry of astonishment ;

Prest. Tale, 225.
hue and
'Haro, the ancient Norman
exclamation

property

of

in

was

to

person

danger.

To

his evil doings;' Halliwell's

see

On

the oaths used

1. 289. The

Host

false judgment had

by

cry
to

on

Non.
the

cry;

his person or
to denounce

Q. ii.6. 43

bk. ii.
Spenser,

the Host,

note

see

to 1. 651 below.

is denouncing the decemvir

been
previously

described

the story of Virginia.

1. 293. She (Virginia)
boughther
'

haro

out

when

any one,
Dictionary.Spenserhas it,F.

in Kitchin's Gloss,

Harrow

assistance

procure

see

Appius Claudius,whose
by the Doctor, in telling

beautytoo

dear ;

'

she

paidtoo high

price; it cost her her life.

1. 299. Bothe yiftes,

both (kindsof)gifts
of fortune,such as
; i.e.gifts
wealth, and of nature, such as beauty. Compare Dr. Johnson'spoem

Wishes, imitated from the tenth satire of

Vanity of Human
Juvenal.
Such is the readingof all the seven
1. 302. Pitous,piteous,
pitiful.
best MSS.
MSS., which he
Tyrwhittfound the readingernejulin some
on

The

correctly
supposes
wretched
1. 303.

see

Is

note

to be bad

for ermful,miserable,from A.S.

spelling

to 1. 312.

nofors, it is no

The

no

force, i.e.I

care

Here

matter.

phrasebeingit is nofors. In some

is also ; writingsimply no fors, as
find / do

meaning,in fact,is the

cases

in

it must

be

Chaucer

not

Group

earm,

same.

the
supplied,

full

only omits it,but

E. 1092, 2430.
We
also
not, C. T. 6816 ; and They yeve tio force,

force. I

for

nat

care

has
4826. Palsgrave

thyng,II ne men chault.'

in EnglishMSS.,
spelling,

So also in the Book

Prologue,1. 431.

hele

Ne

me

may

no

41

Ypocrasis the usual

1. 306.
see

of the Rose,

not, Romaunt

theycare

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

'
"

of

I gyue

no

;
Hippocrates

of the Duchess, 571, 572

"

physicien,

Nought Ipocras,ne Galien.'

but
the physician
In the presentpassage it does not signify
himself,
after him.
It was
a beveragenamed
composed of wine, with spices
and sugar, strained througha cloth. It is said to have taken its name
from Hippocrates sleeve,the term
apothecaries
gave to a strainer;'
'

Hallivvell's Diet.

work, s.v. Ipocras,are

Hippocras. In the same
the
making it,
simplestbeing one copiedfrom

s.v.

for
several receipts
Arnold's Chronicle
and half

peper, and halfe

in

"

'

Take

of gynger

unce

an

quart of red wyne,

quarter of an ounce

of synamon,
of greynes, and long
ounce

an

of sugar ; and brose all this,and than put

with the wyne ; and
clothe,made therefore,

pounde

bage of wullen
thorowe.'
Halliwell
lete it hange over a vessel,tyllthe wyne be rune
have
with
favourite
to
been
adds that
a
our
great
Ipocrasseems
served
It
at
or private.
ancestors, being
every entertainment,public
up
taken immediately
made
a
part of the last course, and was
generally
other light
See Pegge's
"c.
after dinner,with wafers or some
biscuits;'
of Cury, p. 161 ; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall,pp. 125-128,267 ;
Form
Nares's
and
s.v. Hippocras.
Glossary,
I
this word (hitherto
Galianes. In like manner
as far as
unexplained
is spelt
drinks named
after Galen, whose name
aware") must signify
am
not only in Chaucer, but in other authors,as
Galien (inLatin, Galienus)
pointedout by Tyrwhitt. See the sixth line on this page.
like a dignitary
of the church, like a bishopor
1. 310. Lyi a prelat,
them

'

"

Mr.

abbot.

in
Jephson,

Bell's edition,suggests that the Doctor

holy orders,and that this is why

that

his studie

'

was

we

are

told in the

the bible.' I

but litel on

is quite
unsupported. Chaucer

see

to

and
syllables,

swear

by.

are

to

"

with

anon.

It looks

as

in 1. 320 it is

if the Host

is

The

of the former.
repetition
of Ronan, a
evidently
corruptions
a

readers of

anythingis known.
:
following

rimes

man

and

fast,'
p. 80; and again,of 'St. Rinian's fast,'
p. 551,

which

passage

well known

onlyknowing him
very clear about the saint's name,
In Pilkington's
Works
find a mention
we
(ParkerSociety),

were

and Rinian

prelate,

not

of 'St. Tronian's
in

for this

highlyeducated, as

and rimes with

Ronyan is here of three syllables
Pardoner

reason

no

'

'

of two

Prologue,1. 438,

does not say he is a

guess, which
because he had been
but that he is like one;
learned professionshould be.
of a
member

in

was

The

'

St. Ronan's

fullest account

Well.'
that

can

forms Ronyan

saint whose

Of

St. Ronan

name

is

scarcely

be found is the
easily

TO

NOTES

142

C.

GROUP

mention
of his commemoration
Beyond the mere
S. Ronan, bishop at Kilmaronen, in Levenax, in the
as
body of the Breviaryof Aberdeen, there is nothing said about this
he who is
Camerarius
as
saint.
(p.86) makes this Ronanus the same
mentioned
by Beda (Hist. Ecc. lib. iii.c. 25). This Ronan died in
Ronain
a.d.
778. The Ulster annals give at [a.d.]
737 (736) "Mors
saint
the
of
at
Abbatis Cinngaraid."
February,'
iEngus placesthis
9th
P.
of Scottish Saints,
A.
"c. ; Kalendars
Forbes, 1872, p. 441.
by Bp.
is Kilmaronock, in the county and parishof Dumbarton.
Kilmaronen
in about seven
There are traces of St. Ronan
place-namesin Scotland,
authority. Under the date of Feb. 7 (February,
accordingto the same

'Ronan, B. and C. Feb. 7.

"

"

vol. ii.3

B), the Acta Sanctorum

has

few lines about

St. Ronan, who,

accordingto some, flourished under King Malduin, a.d. 664-684 ; or,

accordingto others,about 603. The notice concludes with the remark
Beda says that Ronan, a Scot by
Maiorem
lucem desideramus.'
nation,but instructed in ecclesiastical truth either in France or Italy,'
mixed
about the keeping of
arose
was
up in the controversy which
'

'

"

Easter, and

was

controversytook

'

zealous defender

most

placeabout

a.d.

of the true

652,which

does

Easter.'

not

This

with the

agree

date above.

Tyrwhittthinks

1. 311.

of Chaucer, when
the
repeating

that

Shakespeareremembered

he describes the Host

phrase 'said I well:'

ii.1. 226 ; ii.3. 93, 99.

In terme, in learned terms
1. 312. Erme, to

this

of the Garter

Merry Wives

as

expression
frequently

of Windsor, i. 3.

11

; cf. Prol. 323.

grieve. For

the

of
explanation

unusual words, the

be consulted; the Notes are intended,

for
Glossaryshould,in general,
the most
part, to explainonly phrases and allusions, and to give
illustrationsof the

use

of words.

Such

illustrations are,

moreover,

often

easilybe found

such a work as
by consulting
they can
In
the
Stratmann's Old EnglishDictionary.
present case, for example,
Stratmann givesten instances of the use of earm
as
an
or arm
adjective,
of
m
iserable
four
of
wretched
four
ermlic,
;
examples
meaning
earming,
;
creature ; and five of earmthe, misery. These
a miserable
twenty-three
additional examples shew that the word was
formerly well understood.
omitted

It may

when

be

added, that

interest attaches
particular

to

this word, in

nection
con-

Shakespeare.We may firstn"te that a later instance ot

in Caxton's translation of Reynard the
or
occurs
ermen
erme, to grieve,
Thenne
Fox, a.d. 1481 ; see Arber's reprint,
departedhe
p. 48, 1. 5.
of them ermed,'i.e. then departed
he
fro the kynge so heuylythat many
of them mourned, or were
from the king so sorrowfully
that many
firm belief that this verb to erme,
it is my
greatly grieved.Now
of the verb to earn
in Shakespeare,
slightly
corruptedto erne, is the source
which has been further obscured by being changedinto yearn in
with

'

It yearns me
not
Hen. V. iv. 3. 26.

'

Faistaff he is dead, and

'

43

:
(usingthe modern corruptspelling)
not
i.
it
me
when men
;
grieves
my garments wear,' e.
V.
ii.
Hen.
doth
i.e.
heart
yearn,' grieve;
My manly

'

3. 3.
'That

Examples are

editions.

modern

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

therefore ; ' Hen. V. ii.3. 6.

Caesar, The heart of Brutus yearns

must

we

yearn

O
every like is not the same,
speare
that ShakeIt is remarkable
to think upon;' Jul.Gesar, ii. 2. 129.
in the modern
sense
the verb to yearn
never
uses
; he expresses
that idea
times.

long,which

to

y, found sometimes
prefixed

The

he

uses

sixty

than

more

in old editions also,means

the.yin the prov. E. yale for ale. And

than

more

the verb

solelyby

no

to 1. 302.

cf. note

fusing
amusinglyignorant; he is con'
and
the two oaths
by Christes bones,' and
by corpus Domini
case.
Tyrwhitt alters the phrase
evidently
regardscorpus as a genitive
the humour
of it.
which whollyspoils
to By corpus domini,'
of Lawes
Tale, Group B,
Triacle,a restorative remedy; see Man

1. 314. The

is

of oath

form

Host's

'

'

'

I 479.
1. 315.
and

In

mustus.

from
differing

moyste and newe.

1. 318. Bel amy,

good friend;

Belamy
1. 161.

in

occurs

Similar

an

La

are

good

amis,sweet

in old

of address
friend ;

as

being

as

in

"

'

amis

Life of St.

dear
filtz,

beau

is in the

described

de Chariot et du
Disputoison

Early Eng.

forms

form

common

doux

are

musteus

spokenof as

of the word

use
peculiar

Chariot, Chariot,biaus
Rutebuef

find moysty ale

of Bath's shoes

Wyf

also find biaus douz

We
'

the

where

of the Lat.

sense

(seep. 116),we

But the most

old ale.

1. 457,
Prologue,

French.

H. 60

Group

retains the

word

The

Moyste,new.

1. 57.
Barbier,

MS.
Cecilia,

son

Ashmole

(PiersPlowman,

43,
B. vii.

162); beau pere, good father ; beau sire,good sir. Cf. beldame.
this by may-pole.'He
1. 321. Ale-stake,
inn-sign.Speghtinterprets
such
set up
sometimes
as
was
was
probablythinkingof the ale-pole,
'

of one in Larwood
and Hotten's
sign; see the picture
Plate II. But the ale-stakes of the fourteenth
Historyof Signboards,
they
differently
placed; instead of beingperpendicular,
century were
like
the
which
from
the
bar
inn,
just
horizontally
supports
projected
a painted
signat the presentday. At the end of the ale-stake a large
mentioned
as
by Chaucer himself
garlandwas commonly suspended,
before

inn

an

as

667),or
(Prol.

sometimes

'

bunch

of

ivy,box,

or

evergreen, called
bush,'i.e.nothing

bush ; whence the proverb good wine needs no

The
to indicate where it is sold; see Hist. Signboards,
pp. 3, 4, 6, 233.
clearest information about ale-stakes is obtained from a notice of them
a

'

'

in the Liber Albus, ed.

where
Riley,

an

the translation of which

II is printed,
ordained

that whereas

Chepe and

elsewhere

ordinance
runs

as

of the time of Richard

follows:

'Also,it

in front of the taverns

the ale-stakes,
projecting

in the said

city,extend

too

far

over

the

was

in

king's

the

highways,to

impeding of

fixed,
either
bearing-

C.

others,and, by

that

his

stake

riders and

ordained

it was

....

GROUP

no

of their

reason

great deterioration of the houses

excessive weight,to the

are

TO

NOTES

144

which

to

they

in future should

one

have

leaves

a bush] extending
or
sigti
[i.e.
lying
And,
King'shighway,of greater lengththan 7 feetat most' "c.
defines an ale-stake
work, note 2, Mr. Rileyrightly
292 of the same
the poleprojecting
from the house, and supportinga bunch
of
or

the

over

at p.
to be

'

leaves.'
The

ale-stake

word

it is used in

where
did not

what

know

of

sense

Of
'

cake

'

is

dough, whence
baked ; Taming
of

'

cakes and

See

my

'

'

note

this ;

on

Essay

the

on

should

we

the

proverb

of the

Book

my
v.

is

cake

'

Shrew,

Nt. ii.3.
of

now

1.

the modern

mostly made

dough,'i.e.is not properly

Shakespearealso speaksof
145.
of the ' Simnel Cakes
The picture
'

24.

Days, i. 336,illustratesChaucer's

of the word

use

Prologue,1. 668.

I. 324. The
the

like.

was

shews

say, a bit of bread

littlemisleading.The old cakes were

ale,'Tw.

in Chambers'
in the

it

cake ;

which

manner

of JElla, stanza 30,

poem
that the supposed Rowley

p. xix.

Rowley Poems,
1. 322.

in Chatterton's

occurs

Pardoner

was

readyto

so

tell some

'mirth

more

comment
to refresh

himself,and

to

think awhile

(i.e.decent)thing.'
II. 327, 328. The Harleian MS. has

before he

can

or

japes'that

It is a curious

decent folks in the company

tryto repress him.
the popularestimate of his character.
He
on

has,

moreover,

recollect

'

some

honest

'

in the cuppe
honest
Upon som
But

The

"

wil I

bethinke

me

I drinke.'

tale,whil

Pardoneres

Prologue.

Latin text is copiedfrom 1. 334 below ; it appears in the

'
The A. V. has
the love of money
Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS.
It is well worth notice that the
is the root of all evil ; 1 Tim. vi. 10.
Preface
of the Pardoner's
in
the
as a source
novel by Morlinus, quoted
The

Title.

"

'

Tale, contains the

expression

'

"

affecti.'
cupiditate

radice malorum

See

the Preface.

1. 336. Bulles, bulls from

lord;'

the pope, whom

Prol. 687,and Piers the Plowman,

see

Alle and

1. 337. Patente
a

one

somme,
;

defined

on
rightor privilege
'

and all.

Cp. Clerkes

by Webster

some

person

as
or

he

here

B. Prol.

calls his

'an officialdocument,

party ;

etc.

liege

69.

Tale, E 941, and the

'

'

It

was

note.

conferring
so

called

indulgences
patent or open to publicinspection. When
of
his
them
revenue
the
made
a
be
;
to
ordinary
sold,
came
part
pope
later times,
in much
and, accordingto the usual way in those,and even

because

'

'

farmingthe

of

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

he let them

revenue,

out

45

the Dominican

to
usually

Eng. Reformation,p. 126.

MS. Harl. reads
1. 345. To colour my devotion with.' For saffron,
the readingsaffron,
more
pressive,
exas
savore.
prefers
Tyrwhitt rightly
Saffron
he adds
and less likely
to have been a gloss.'And
used to give colour as well as flavour.' For example,in the
was
Hist.
friars;' Massingberd,
'

'

'

"

Book, ed. Fumivall, p. 275,

Babees

read

we

'capons that ben

of

48, the Clown

Cf. Sir Thopas,
I must have saffronto colour the warden-pies.'
says
of with, cp. Sq.Ta. 471, 641.
Group B, 1. 1920. As to the position
1. 346.Accordingto Tyrwhitt,this line is,in some
MSS., replaced
viz.
by three,
with

coloured

saffron.'

in Winter's

And

Tale, iv. 3.

'

"

"

'

In euery village
and in euery toun,
This is my terme, and shal, and euer
Radix

malorum

est

was,

cupiditas?

hollow
1. 347. Cristalstones, evidently

of crystal
in which
pieces

1. 700. we have
Prologue,
hadde piggesbones.'
he
a
glas
1. 348. Cloutes,
The origin
of the
rags, bits of cloth.

kept;

were

in the

so

relics

"

in

'And

'

relicsmay be traced to Acts xix. 12.

Hence clouts,
or
the Pardoner's stock ; note in Bell's edition.

veneration for

are
cloths,

among

'

1. 349. Reliks.

Mary'sveil and
mention

In the

Prologue,we

read

that

he had

of the shoulder-bone of

See

Morris's edition of Chaucer's

in

Chambers'

Book

of the
descriptions

also

Days, i. 587; and

pardonerand his wares

the Three

1. 350.
North of

Latoun.

England for

the

of latoun in

sense

Prologue.See

of

Satyreof

much

Virgin

ship. Below, we have

holyJew'ssheep,and of a miraculous

from this
Heywood's impudentplagiarism
in the note to
of a Pardoner, as printed
description

mitten.

the

pieceof the sail of St. Peter's

passage in his
1. 701 of Dr.

curious listof relics

the
compare
in Sir David

humorous

Lyndesay's

11.2037-2121.
Estates,
The

latten is stillin

word

platetin,but

our

as

older writers.

brass both
resembling

use

Halliwell
It

in its nature

was

and

in Devon

and

the

remarks, that is
kind of mixed
colour.

It

not

metal,

was

used

for helmets

(Rime of Sir Thopas, B. 2067),lavers (P. PI. Crede,196),

memorials
sepulchral
(Way in Prompt. Parv.),and
spoons (Nares),
other articles. Todd, in his Illustrations of Chaucer,p. 350, remarks
that

the escutcheons

on

the tomb

of the Black

Prince

are

of laton

in accordance with the Prince's instructions ; see Nichols's

over-gilt,
Royal Wills,p. 67. He adds 'In our old Church Inventories a cross
occurs.' See Prol. 699.
0/laton frequently
1. 351. The expression
'holyJew' is remarkable, as the usual feeling
in the middle ages was
It is
to regard all Jews with abhorrence.
in a note to Bell's edition,
that it must
be understood of
suggested,
"

'

VOL.

III.

T46

NOTES

Jew before

some

to

GROUP

the Incarnation.'

C.

Perhaps

the Pardoner

wished

that the

be understood

sheepwas once the property of Jacob ;

helpto giveforce to 1. 365. Cp. Gen. xxx.
the virtues of a sheep'sshoulder-bone
best comment
on

would
The

passage in the Persones Tale (De Ira),where

Swering sodenlywithout avisement is also a gret sinne.

afforded
'

TO

by

to that horrible
go now
thise false enchauntours

in

brightswerd,

shepe;' "c.

in

sweringof
or

the

on

sheep.

He

to the

down

Greece.

He

in

is

find

we

"

But

let us

and coniuration, as

or
fire,

Lyndesay inserts

don

in

cow's

sholder-bone

horn

and

or

of a
cow's

cp. note to 1. 349 above.

of the Folk-lore Society
is an article by Mr.

relics;
pardoner's

In Part I of the Records

Thorns

adiuration

this

nigromancersin basins ful of water,

cercle,

Sir David

tail in his listof

and

it

of
subject

shews

divination

that it was

of
beginning

by

means

of the shoulder-bone

in the Scottish
still practised

the present century, and

further cites some

of

Highlands

that it is known

in

it from
concerning

scarce
some
passages
desirous
of
ing
know'let
refer
reader
me
books; and ends by saying
any
f
orm
of
divination
to Sir H. Ellis'sedition
of
this
more
wide-spread
"

iii.179, ed. 1842, and to much curious

Popular Antiquities,
it is called by Hartlieb, and an
as
information respecting
Spatulamancia,
Deutsche
of divination ex anserino sterno,to Grimm's
analogousspecies
Mythologie,2nd ed. p. 1067.'
is 'which
1. 355. The sense
any snake has bitten or stung.'The
effectsof the bite of an adder or venomous
reference is to the poisonous
The word
is used by Shakespeareto describe the asp
snake.
worm
used to describe
fatal to Cleopatra
whose bite was
; and it is sometimes
size. In Icelandic,the term
mi'Sgar'o'sormr,
a
dragon of the largest
the
a
of
middle-earth,
signifiesgreat sea-serpentencompassing
lit.worm
of Brand's

"

'

the entire world.

1. 363. Fastinge. This word is
and as it is emphaticand followed

speltwith a final e in all seven MSS.;

by a slight
pause, perhapsthe final e

the
pronounced.Cp. A.S. fcestende,
participle.

should be

oldest form

of the present

essential to the metre, for the word may

absolutely
perhaps,
thus making
with an accent on the firstsyllable,
fasting,
pronounced

It is not,
be

See other examples of this in

syllable.
the firstfoot consist of but one
the Prioresses Tale, p. lxiii(or p. lxiv,2nd ed.).
my Preface to
i.e.cooleth.
1. 366. For heleth,MS. HI. has kelith,
The final e in sinne must not be elided ; it is preserved
by the
1.

379.

Besides,e is onlyelided before k in the case of certain words ;

Pref. to Prioresses Tale, p. liv (or p. lv, 2nd ed.).
see
absolve.
In Michelet's Life of Luther, tr. by W.
1. 387. Assoille,
Hazlitt, chap,ii,there is a very similar passage concerningTetzel,the
roused Luther
friar,whose shameless sale of indulgences
Dominican

cresura.

I48

NOTES

TO

GROUP

C.

in the present passage, but another in the Wyf of Bath's Tale,

Group D,
have
we
to gon
a-caterwawed,'with the sense
of to go
and it is a fortunate circumstance that in both these
a-caterwauling;'
1- 354. where

'

the unusual forms

cases

preservedthem

from

'

at the end

occur

being tampered

bk. i. ed. Chalmers, pp. 32, 33, or

Hungary ridingout in the month

of

with.

line,so that the rime has

Gower
(Conf. Amant.

ed. Pauli,i. no)

'

of

speaksof

kingof

May,'adding
purueiance
Hath
for him-selfe his chare [car]arayed,
Wherein
he wolde ryde amayed' "c.
is, wherein he wished to ride a-Maying. Again (in bk.
This

'

that

king with

Chalmers, p. 124, col. 2,

losinghis way

or

"

noble

ed. Pauli,ii.132) we

read of

drunken

v,

ed.

priest

"

'

This

dronke, and goth astray ed

i.e.he goes a-straying,
or
goes astray.

'

prest was

The

of this construction I take to be this ; the -ed was

explanation
not really
a signof the past participle,
but a corruption
of the ending
-eth (A.S.-aft)
which is sometimes
found at the end of a verbal substantive.
Hence

it is that,in the passage

of the best and earliest MSS.

from

Piers Plowman

above

reads folk that gon

quoted,
actually
And
in
another
PI.
C. ix. 246) is the
a-beggeth.'
again,
passage (P.
phrase 'gon abrybeth,'or, in some
MSS., 'gon abrybed,'i.e. go
since Mid. Eng. briben often means
a-bribingor go a-thieving,
to rob.
This form is clearlyan
imitation of the form a-hunteth in the old
a-hunteth
riden an honteth,
used by Robert of Gloucester
or
phrasegon
o
f
e
d.
Morris
and Skeat, p. 14, 1. 387)
(Specimens English,
'As he rod an honteth,and par-auntre [h]ishors spurnde.'
one

'

"

Now

this honteth is the dat.

huntaft

of

many
true
once
or

of

case

substantive, viz. of the A. S.

huntoft. This substantive would

be mistaken for a part

easily
for the past participle
verb, and, particularly,
of a verb ; justas
between the
people at this day are quiteunable to distinguish
verbal substantive and the present participle
in -ing. This mistake
the ending-ed would
established,
be freely
used after the verbs go
or

ride.
The

result is that the present phrase,

hitherto so puzzling,
is a mere
variation for gon a blake-berying,'
i.e. go a-gathering
blackberries,'
a
'

humorous
dissimilar

'

for
expression
occurs
expression

'wander

wherever

in the

they please.'A
proverbial
saying his wits
'

"

not
are

very
gone

a-wool-gathering.'
The

Pardoner

however, when

says,

in effect,' I

theydie and

are

promise

them

buried,it matters

full absolution ;
in what
me

littleto

direction their souls

go.'
Tyrwhitt aptlyadduces
Rose, 1. 5766

1. 407.

pf the

"

parallel
passage

from

the Romaunt

THE

oft

'For

Eche

'

worde

of envy

even

strife;'Phil. i. 15.

and

v. 87, it is said
(B-text),

In Piers Plowman

1. 413.

that

he

"

warpe

of

was

Envy that
addres
tonge.'

an

of

"

iii. 13 ; Ps. cxl. 3.

Cf. Rom.

1 440. For I teche,because I teach, by my teaching.

1. 441.
Wilful pouerte signifies
voluntary poverty.

illustrated by the
B.

48, 49

xx.
'

Ne

followinglines concerning Christ

is well

This

in Piers Plowman,

"

that

he

Syth

Several

49

of euil intentioun.'

preachChrist

indeed

good predicatioun

Cometh

"Some

TALE.

PARDONERES

neuer

al the

wroughte

non

examplesoccur

so

nedy

"

worlde

"

wilfullich
nedy,

was

deyde.'

ne

pouerer
in Richardson's
Dictionaryin which

wilfullyhas

If they wylfully would

voluntarily. Thus
or
willingly
his
the sayd place and put them
in
renounce
vtterlye
grace, he wolde
It
even
means
Fabyan's Chronicle, c. 114.
pardon theyr trespace;'
in
thus
Acts
xxi.
britherin
1
:
we
find,
resWyclif'sBible,
gladly
7,
of
The
vs
wilfulli.'
palmers, Speght says
seyuyden
Speaking
pilgrimtravelled at his own
charge,the palmer professedwilful poverty.'
The word wilfulstillmeans
willingin Warwickshire
; see
Eng. Dialect
the

of

sense

'

"

'

'

"

Soc. Gloss. C. 6.
1. 445.
baskets.

The
So
'

Yet

to

in Piers Plowman,

Poule, after his

xviii. 3 we
it was
St. Paul

and, in imitation

making by
tutor

seems

in Acts

However,
hands

context

imply that
B.

xv.

prechyng
that

read

panyers

he

apostlesmade

of St. Paul

"

made.'

he

wrought as a tent-maker.
who
the example of labouringwith his
set
of him, we
find an
earlyexample of basket-

only

read

St. Arsenius, 'who, before

of the

285, we
"

of the

some

Arcadius
emperors
fresco in the Campo
Santo

and

he

turned

hermit, had

Honorius,' and who

been

the

is

represented
a
at Pisa, by Pietro Laurati, as
weaving
baskets of palm-leaves; whilst beside him
another
hermit
is cutting
wooden
See
Mrs.
and
another
is
Sacred
and
Jameson's
fishing.
spoons,
LegendaryArt, 3rd ed. ii.757.
1. 448. The best description
of the house-to-house
system of begging,
the beginning of the
as
friars, is near
adopted by the mendicant
Sompnour's Tale.
They went in pairs to the farm-houses, begging a
bushel of wheat, or malt, or
rye, or a pieceof cheese or brawn, or bacon
of
old blanket.
beef, or even
or
a
to have
an
piece
Nothing seems
in

'

'

come

amiss

to

them.

1. 450. See Prologue,

1. 255 ; and cf. the description
of the poor widow
at the beginningof the Nonne
Prestes Tale.

TO

NOTES

150

Pardoneres

The

'

For

of the

account

some

I here

C.

GROUP

of this Tale,

source

the Preface.

see

The

the 'Italian' text is that contained

account

which

Novella

lxxxii of the Libro di Novelle.

quote

Talo.

as

in

Flanders,Chaucer probablyfollowed an
which is now
lost. Andrew
Borde, in his amusing Introduction
original
Flaunders
of
is a plentyfull
countre
of Knowledge, ch. viii,says :

layingthe

1.463. In

in

scene

'

"

fleshe "

fyshe"

fowle.

wyld

well ordred

table,"

Ther

for meate

vsed

and

shal

be

man

"

The

clenlyserued

drynke " lodgyng.

people be gentyl,but

sandy.
playn," somwhat
and
of the women
be great drynkers;
men
many
dysposyd.' He describes the Fleming as saying
is

countre

be

his

at

The
the

and wel

vertuous

"

'

am

for all that,

Fleming, what

wyll be dronken
Flemyng" men

Although

"Buttermouth

1. 464. Haunteden, followed

in The

occurs
expression

after ;

Tale

of

addition to the CanterburyTales

'

doth

that

'

armies

our

1. 474. To-tere,tear

myght

Prioresses Tale

(Clar.Press). Chaucer

sake

so

not

swere

bones, and
Persones
'

And

hell]ben

Ira.

Seint

And

Johan

thei that

no

man

bi his limmes
St. Patrick's
1

seid

sweren

have
And
On

Shandy,ch. xi,

Tristram

Cf.

us

in Gloss, to

to-rente

says

'
"

For

Cristes

"
"

These

bi Goddes

[who

Staunton

are

membris,

as

thus

tormented

bi his

in

naylesand

in horrible swerynge
(a.d.1409),quoted in Wright's
God

Tale

(Chaucer,ed.

"

Cristes membres
roode

in his Ship of Fools

Barclay,

as

he

were

al to-tere
newe

yrent.'

(ed.Jamieson,i. 97),says
sweryth armes, naylys,herte, and body,
than the Jowes hym arayed.'
Terynge our Lord worse
of swearers
Christ afresh,
who crucify
130) he ccmplair.s
again(ii.
'

And

of these oaths reminds

Purgatory,p. 146. In the Plowman's

'

the
It is exactly

shudder.

11. 629-659 below.

see

Vision of Wm.

561,fol. xci)we

ill-told)

let;'I. 2319.

me

elsewhere

other his membris, and thei thus dismeinbrid

'

same

for certes it semeth, that ye thinken that the cursed

'
him more
him not ynough, but ye dismembre
;

Tale, Be
than

The

in dismembringof Crist,by soule,herte,

sinnefully,

body ;

dismembred

Iewes

1. 547.

to

Beryn, a spurious(but not

Toby in Sterne's
in Flanders'
terribly
in pieces,
dismember.

swore

rat?

"

Uncle

of my

as

call,'"c.

me

cf. note

1. 473. Grisly,terrible,enough to make one

rightword ; see the Glossary. The mention
of the admission

whyles

ther

it ever,

Foly, I haunted

other

Some

"

151

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

his
swearingby his holymembres,' by his blode,'by his face, herte,
Todd, in his Illustrationsof Chaucer,
of thorne,'etc.
or by his croune
in the
the old second commandment
p. 264,quotes (froman old MS.)
form
following

"

'

hym

the

that

not

'

was
[mother]

561,

of

his heire in Grece, was

to been

bio.'

and

kingesblod

no

of Love, Book

Testament

towbystere
;

kinge

that

'Sir Perdicas, whom

477. Tombesteres, female dancers.

Alysandremade

wo;

nor

rode-tre

on

boyth blak

mad

was

b[e]autte

take for wel

shalt not

Dismembre
For

and

goddesname

II. Thi
Thou

dame

'

'

'

his

ii.ed.

fol. ccxcvi b.

would be tumbis the feminine form; the A.S. spelling

form is the A.S. tumbere,which is glossed
by saltator,
estre; the masc.
Herodias's
used
of
daughter
i.e.a dancer; the verb is tumbian,to dance,
Tombestere

in the A.S. version of Mark

vi.

22.

the
-estre, or -stre)see
(formerly
remarks in Marsh's Lectures on the EnglishLanguage,
printedin (the
of the EnglishLanguage,ed. 1862,
Smith's Student's Manual
so-called)
the feminine

On

termination

-ster

additional note at p. 217. Marsh's remarks are, in

pp. 207, 208, with an
not
this case, less clear than usual. He shews that the termination was

alwaysused

of
question

is,however, merelya

Gospels.There

of prophet;but,in

sense

'And
a

anna

Dr. Morris's

wasshestren

used

we

female
was

pointto
day.

may

very
Dr. Morris

the

as

it is necessary to express the

the use of this very termination.

it is also true

But

remarks

word

was

306,we

cannot

was

by

once

of Germanic

the

speltlumber
origin.An

becoming very weak,

was

find

'

Beton

the brewestere

'

conclude that
certainly
period. On the other hand,
remained

feminine to this

hybridword ; in which I
It is a pure native word,
spelling.
a

the scribes have

with

that,in the fourteenth

thence

that tombestere is

the A.S. tumbian,but

Fr. tomber

v.

always feminine at that

which has
word, spinster,
one

into tombestere,by confusion

B.

brewer,we

believe he has been misled

from

sion
ver-

be multiplied
might easily
;
Eng. Accidence,pp. 89,90. Thus,
translation of lotrices; Old
Eng.

of

Hist. Outlines

that,whilst in P. Plowman,

'brewestere*

was

ii.36. Similar instances

(pi.)is

It

used in the
witegafrequently

century, the feminine force of this termination

appliedto

earlylost.

instance,where

one

Homilies, ed. Morris,ii.57.

so

was

the termination

i.e. and Anna

(anotherMS. "witegestre);''
witegystre

wses

Luke
prophetess,

see

find the word

we

accomplishedby

find this

we
feminine,

chronology.That

provedby the A.S.

Anglo-Saxon,is sufficiently

feminine in
originally
of the

that,in fact,its force

feminine, and

as

turned

the French

it from

tomber.

Yet

tumbestere
even

the

(Burguy,Roquefort),
being,in fact,
acrobat can stillbe called a tumbler ;

152

NOTES

find

we

TO

GROUP

tumblers* in Locke

and
'rope-dancers

Indeed, the

" 4.

C.

; Conduct

standing,
of the Under-

MS.

has here the

Cambridge
and
Lansdowne
Corpus, Petworth,

whilst the
tumbesteris,

spelling

true

have

MSS.

the variations tomblisteresand tomblesters.

As

to the

of the suffix -ster, it is really

due
a compound suffix,
to composition
either of the Aryan suffixes -as- and -tar-, or of -yans- and
-tar- ; cf. Lat. mag-is-ter,
min-is-ter,
poet-as-ter.The feminine use is
source

other Teutonic languages.

peculiarto Anglo-Saxonand to some
1. 478. Fruytesteres,
female sellersof fruit ; see note to last line.
1. 479. Wafereres,
sellersof confectionery,
confectioners. The feminine
form

in Piers

wafrestreoccurs

Fletcher

'

learn that

we

embassies,

1. 4S3 Holy writ.

HI. is the note

In the

v.

often

were

margin of the MSS.

"stories
but

"

"

carefully.'The

the reference is

1198)was
called

'

is due

seen

Peter

vague.

(died a.d.

Comestor

which
on
Scholastica,

he

account

was

the maister

in the
of stories,'
'clerk of the stories,'
or
as explained
vii.
Plowman,
73 (Clar.Press). The use of the plural

to

the fact that the whole

epitome of the Bible,with

is also called

each of which

notes

Historia Scholastica,
which
and

1. 492. Senek,Seneca.

Tyrwhitt,to Seneca's
ilium ebrii habitum

The

of Herod

account

of

sort

occurs,

Evangelica,
cap. lxxii ;
vi.

The

reference appears
Letters ; Epist.Ixxxiii :

numquid

is

is divided into sections,

additions,

Historia.'

'

of course, in the section entitled Historia

decollatione ioannis.
Cf Matt, xiv ; Mark

est

E., Hn., Cp.,Pt, and

luxuria,'
quoted from

would consult the

any one")who
MS. has the inferior readingstory ;

Harleian

Historia

an

amorous

by

not
particular,

the author of

to Piers

note

be

Herod, (as may

'

employed in

Glossary,
q.v.

'Nolite inebriari vino, in quo est

the Vulgateversion of Eph. v. 18.
1. 488.

and

Beaumont

From

641.

'

wafer-women

stated in Nares'

as

Plowman,

to
'

De

be, as pointedout by

Extende

de furore dubitabis ?

in

nunc

pluresdies
quoque

non

minor, sed brevior.'

1. 496.

Except that madness

nature, lasts longerthan,does a
1. 499,

'

First

'

of

cause

our

when

it has

come

upon

man

of evil

fitof drunkenness.'

misfortune

'

to
alluding

the Fall of Adam.

See 1. 505.

I.501. Bought vs
redemit.
'

See

owne

now

Hence

we

dere he

how

and

ymage,

translation of the Latin

a
us;
agayn, redeemed
find Christ called,in Middle
English,the A^enbyer.

how

boughte man,
[Christ]
dere he

that he made

after his

a^enboghtus, for the grete love that he

J. Maundeville, Prologueto his Voiage (Specimens

of Eng. 1 298-1393,p. 165). See 1. 766 below.
1. 505. Here, in the margin of MS.
E., Hn., Cp., Pt., HI. is a
from St. Jerome):
quotationfrom Hieronymus contra Jovinianum (i.e.
'Quamdiu ieiunauit Adam, in Paradiso fuit; comedit et eiectus est;

hadde

to

'

us

Sir

'

'

See Hieron.

statim duxit nxorem.'

See also 1. 590 below.

I it would
1. 512. O gluttony
"

margin of

1. 522. In the
Esca ventri,et

"

et illam

et hunc

Vulgateis

rede,white wine

and

526. Whyte

the

complainof thee !'

is written the quotation
to

us

Hn.

autem

has

; see

red wine ;

and

Migne,

it; see P. Lost, xi. 86.

has

behove

E. and
Deus

readingof

For illam,the usual

1.

MSS.

escis.

venter

Milton

much

'

15 ; ed.

Jov.lib. ii.c.

contra

Even

Defended,forbidden.

1. 510.

153

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

see

destruet.'

Cor. vi. 13.

to Piers
note

228 (Gar. Press).

Plowman, B. prol.
1. 529. In the

MSS.

marginof

E. and Hn.

is written

Ad

'
"

Philipenses,

tertio.' See Phil. iii.18.

capitulo
1. 537.

'

for thee!' Chaucer

is)to provide
great toiland expense (it

How

for
addressingman's appetite

is here

Cf.

delicacies.

fond, Non.

Pr.

Tale, 9.

humorously alludes

Chaucer

1. 539. Here

to

the famous

disputes

To
the Realists and Nominalists.
between
philosophy
in
subtleties
of
is
become
lost
explanation their language to

in scholastic

attempt any

It would

of distinction.
that

everythingpossesses
the

distinct from

that the Realists maintained

however

seem

substance,which

accidents

outward

or

in itself,
and

is inherent

phenomena

which

the

thing

presents. Accordingto them, the form, smell,taste, colour,of anything

the
are
merely accidents,and might be changed without affecting
Substance
in the Engl.
substance itself. See the excellent article on
; also
Cyclopaedia

that

on

Nominalists.

man's
According to Chaucer, then, the cooks who toil to satisfy
to conas
found
change the nature of the thingscooked so effectually
appetite

means

that those who

means

of their taste

were

eating. The

Translated

accident.

with

substance

partookof
and

the

meats

E. and

est.' This
with

Hn.
is a

is written

to what

as

they

lost.

art is not

'
"

from
quotation

Qui for quce, and

so

plain language,it
could not, by
prepared,

idea
smell,form any precise

1. 547. Haunteth, practises,

indulgesin
MSS.

into

Qui
the
for

mortuus

autem

cf. 1. 464. In the

margin of

in deliciis est,viuens mortuns

Vulgateversion

of

Tim.

v.

6, but

mortua.

1. 549. In the margin of MSS. E. and

vinum, et contumeliosa ebrietas.' The

Hn.

is written

'
"

Vulgateversion

Luxuriosa

of Prov.

xx.

res
1

but has tumultuosa

for contumeliosa. This is of
agrees with this nearly,
refers.
which
Chaucer
And
see
text
note to B. 771.
the
to
course
1. 554. He means
repeat the sound
chosen

that the drunkard's

of the word

Sampsoun.

for the sake of its nasal

Pronounce

the

So also in 1. 572.

and

as

stertorous

The

to
breathingseems
word
was
probably

sounds, to imitate a sort of grunt.

in French, but with exaggerated
emphasis.

TO

NOTES

154

to the

1- 555- See note

xiii.4, 7, the command

but to his mother.

GROUP

MonkesTale,

to

drink

Group B,

line 3245.
In Judges
is addressed, not to Samson,

wine

no

Samson

Of

C.

himself it is said

that he

'

was

thing;see Numbers vi. 3, 5.

find
B. 2383) we
1. 561. In Chaucer's Tale of Melibeus
(Six-text,
of folk that been dronkelewe ; for
Thou shalt also eschue the conseiling
ther-as
theycan no conseil hyde ; for Salomon seith,Ther is no priuetee
allusion
is
xxxi.
to Prov.
4
regnethdronkenesse ;' and see B. 776. The
'
dare
noli
uinum
nullum
O
Noli regibus, Lamuel,
; quia
regibus
ebrietas.'
This
last
clause
is
ubi
est
secretum
quitedifferent
regnat
version ; which furnishes,perhaps,
a
reason
from that in our own
why
the allusion here intended has not been perceived
by previouseditors.
note is as follows :
1. 563. Namely, especially.
According
Tyrwhitt's
Cadiz.
This
ever
from
wine, of whatnot far
to the geographers,
Lepe was
it may
have been, was
sort
probably much stronger than the
Gascon wines, usuallydrunk in England. La Rochelle and Bordeaux
both, in Chaucer's time,
(1.571),the two chief ports of Gascony, were
part of the Englishdominions.'
of their
alluring
upon account
Spanish wines might also be more
in
1 604, is
great rarity.Among the Orders of the Royal Household,
the following
(MS. Harl. 293, fol. 162) : And whereas, in tymes past,
impliesthe

Nazarite,'which

same

"

'

"

'

'

"

Spanishwines, called Sacke, were

littleor

whit

noe

used

in

courte,

our

allowance,itwas thought
and that in later years, though not of ordinary
We
convenient that noblemen
might have a boule or glas,"c.
drinke
reduce the
used as common
that it is now
understanding
.

allowance

day for the court,"

to xii. gallons
a

to be observed

"

vintners

by London

are

them

Riley,pp. 614-618. Amongst

Gascoigne,of la Rochele,of Spain,or

ed.

"c.

mentioned

Several

regulations

in the Liber

Albus,

'Item, that white wine

is
"

of

place,shall not be put in

cellars with Rhenish wines.' See also note to 1. 565.
1. 564. To selle,
for sale; the true gerund,of which to is,in AngloSaxon, the sign. So also this house to let is the correct old idiom,
make.
Cf. Morris, Hist.
would
needing no such alteration as some
'

'

Outlines of
of Lower
The

sect. 290, subsect. 4.

Eng. Accidence,

Thames

Harleian

MS.

Street, close
alone

other

to

the North

end

reads Fleet Street,which

Fish Street leads out

of London
is

Bridge.
certainly
wrong.

mentioned
Street is especially
Considering that Thames
for vintners (Liber Albus, p. 61 4",and that Chaucer's own
Thames

Street vintner, there

can

be littledoubt

as

father

about this matter.

street
was

The

own
knowledge; a consideration which
poet is here speakingfrom
interest. Chepe is Cheapside.
givesthe present passage a peculiar
of this
The poet here tellsus that some
1. 565. This is a fine touch.

his

into other wines ;

find its way mysteriously
because the vintners ever mixed their wines,
suggests)
(heironically

strong Spanishwine used

not

to

156

NOTES

written

'
"

Policratici libro

Alea.'

GROUP

C.

Menclaciorum

primo;

that the line is

et

mater
periuriarum

quotationfrom lib. i. [cap.5]

of the Polycraticus
of John of Salisbury,
bishopof Chartres,who died in
See some
1 180.
of this work in Prof. Morley'sEng. Writers,i.
account
'In
the
first
book, John treats of temptationsand duties and
597.
other vanities,
such as hunting,
dice,music, mimes and minstrelsy,
ma^ic
also
and soothsaying,
and
dreams
See
by
astrology.'
prognostication
the account
of gaming,considered as a branch of Avarice in the Ayenbyte
of Inwyt, ed Morris, pp. 45, 46.
1. 603. Stilbon.
It should rather be Chilon.
Tyrwhitt remarks
'
author probablytook this story and
from whom
our
John of Salisbury,
the following,
Chilon Lacedaecalls him Chilon ; Polycrat.lib. i. c. 5.
missus Corinthum, duces et seniores
monius, iungendsesocietatiscausa
est
populi ludentes inuenit in alea. Infecto itaquenegotio reueisus
uirtus constructo
[dicens se nolle gloviam Spartanorum, quorum

est

This shews

TO

"

"

aleatoriByzantio clarescebat,hac maculare infamia,ut dicerentur cum

bus contraxisse societatem]."Accordingly,in ver. 12539 {}"
605],MS.
C.

MS.
[i.e.

Camb.

Univ. Lib. Dd.

instead of Calidone,the common

author has used before Lacedomie
F

Lacedomye
24] reads very rightly
the
old
reading[of
editions].Our
for Lacedcemon, v. 11 69 2 [Frank.Tale,
4.

1380].'
In the Petw.

MS., the

Stilbon is

name

in Liddell and Scott's Gk.

So,
planetMercury, Arist. Mund.
is

clearly
wrong

explainedas meaning Mercurius.

have

Lexicon,we

'

ariKtiaiv,
-ovtos,

6, the

tion
9 ; cf. Cic. Nat. D. 2. 20.' The explanain the present instance,yet it pointsto the original

of the

2.

from the verb aTiKfiuv,to glitter.

word, viz. shining,'
1. 608. The firstfoot has but one
viz. Pley. Atte,for at the.
syllable,
been corrupted
atte has frequently
Tyrwhitt oddlyremarks here,that
into at the,'
is
old
Of
viz. in the
editions.
atte
course
rather,etymologi-

sense

'

'

of at the ; Tyrwhittprobablymeans
that the editors
a corruption
cally,
might as well have let the form atte stand. If so, he is quiteright; for,
form at that date.
itwas
a corruption,
a recognised
thoughetymologically
1. 621. This story immediatelyfollows the one
quoted from John of
in
Salisbury
'

Regi

the note

quoque
Parthorum
rege
perhapsit may

to

1.

Demetrio,
dati sunt.'

603.

After

'

he proceeds:
societatem,'

"

in opprobrium puerilis
leuitatis,tali aurei
What

Demetrius

this was,

we

are

not

told ;

of

Nicator, king
Syria,who was
defeated and taken prisoner
by the Parthians in 138 B.C., and detained in
by them for ten years. This, however, is but a guess. Compare
captivity
the story told of our own
king,in Shakespeare's
Henry V, Act i.sc. 2.
have

been

Demetrius

The same
To dryue the day awey, to pass the time.
phrase
the
labourers
it
said
of
in Piers Plowman, B. prol.224, where
is

1. 628.
occurs

who

tilledthe soil that

saue, Dame

they dryuenforth

emme? i.e.amuse

'

themselves

longeday with Dieu

singingidle songs.

the

with

vous

1.

the

633. In

margin

(inHn. only)to Matt. v.

Ego autem dico uobis,non

"

34 is
omnino, neque per caelum,quiathronus Dei est.'
1. 635. In the margin of MSS.
E., Hn., and Pt. is written

Vulgateversion of

Matt.

v.

"

in Iudicio
quarto. Iurabis in veritate,
There
and

several

are

pointsof

quotedin

the note

of seint Mathew

word

if

And

reuleth you
Thou shalt

after the lawe

so

between

the

'

Also

Lord

our

presentpassage

sayth,by the
alle manere, neytherby

Iesu Crist

Ne shal ye nat swere

in
be that the lawe compelleyou

heven, "c.

Ieremie

(De Ira), part of which has been already

1. 474.

to

"
"

iurare

Iusticia;'see Jer.iv. 2.

et

resemblance

Tale

in the Persones

one

The

reference

57

E., Hn., and Pt. is the quotation

of MSS.

with
iurare,'

'Nolite omnino

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

of

god

to

than

swere,

in your swering,as saythIeremie ;

in trouth,in dome,
thou shalt swere

kepe three conditions ;

think wel this,
And
that euery gret swerer,
"c.
and in rightwisenesse,
to swere, the plageshal not departfro his hous,
not compelled
lawfully
shalt swere
also in dome, when
while he useth unleful swering. Thou
So
to witnesse a trouth ; "c.
thou art constreined by the domesman
nouther for life ne dethe, no
schulde swere,
also Wyclif: 'jitno man
'

"

but

that
these thre- condiciones,

with

as God
rightwisenes,

sais

is,in treuthe,in dome, and in

by the prophetIeremye;'Works, ed. Arnold,

iii.483.
that teach us our
i.e. the commandments
1. 639. The firste
table,
towards
God; those in the second table teach us our duty to

neighbour.
second
1. 641. Seconde heste,
commandments
therefore the
into two

considered

were

the third commandment

tenth commandment

was

schalt not take the

maner

relate to

divided
'

of thi Lord

name

lyvynge.'And

643. Rather,

was

"

Thow

which

The
See Wyclif's treatise on
up the number.
;' Works, ed. Arnold, iii.82. Thus Wyclif saysmaundement
of God
to the Sone.
perteyneth

secounde

1.

one

our

firsttwo

Formerly,the

parts,to make

IThe

nei}er in

as

The

second, as here.

Comaundements

ten

commandment.

duty

note

see

in veyn,

in word,
ne]")"er

to 1. 474.

; because

sooner

God

this commandment

those
precedes

murder, "c.

know
"c.
this,'
646.'They that understand his commandments
1. 649.Wyclif says
For it is written in Ecclesiasticus,the thre and
filled
much
"twenti chapitre,
there he seith this : A man
sweringeschal be ful1.

'

"

with

and veniaunce schal

wickidnesse,

here quotes the

hit is not
1. 651. So Wyclif,
iii.483

Works, iii.84. Chaucer

same

'

"

ne
by Goddys bonys,sydus,naylus,

leeful to
or

by

swere

'

"

"

'

ne
by creaturis,

ony membre

of Cristis

body,as ]"emoste dele of men usen.'

nailed to the cross.
his nayles,
i.e.with which he was
Tyrwhittsays
where
And thereby in the walle is the place
Sir J. Maundeville,c. vii
"

'

annus,

go away fro his hous ;

text; see Ecclus. xxiii.11.

not

158

NOTES

the 4 Nayles of
in his feet : and

Lord

our
one

naylesthat Crist
and

bere him

in

He

naylledwith

was

C.

weren

his enemies," "c.

overcame

GROUP

hidd ; for he had

of theise the Emperoure of

hors,to
abrydilletohis
he

TO

in his

hondes,and

Constantynoblemade
thereof
bataylle
; and thorghvertue

had said before,c. ii.,

that
the cross"

on

in France, in the

was

"

on

of the

Constantynoble
;

"at

kingeschapelle."
Wright adds, what is doubtless true, that these nails 'were
in the middle ages.' Notwithstandingthese
objectsof superstition
I am
not satisfied that these comments
are
opinions,
quitecorrect. I
that
did not stop to think, nor
swearers
stronglysuspect
were
they
at all particular
as
to the sense
in which
the words
might be used.
Here, for example,nails are mentioned between heart and blood ; in the
quotationfrom Wyclifin the note to 1. 651, we find mention of 'bones,
sides,nails,and arms,' followed by 'any member
of Christ's body.' Still
more
express is the phraseused by William Staunton (see note to 1. 474
on

'

Mr.

above) that 'God's

members'

include 'his nails.'

On

the other

hand,

in Lewis's Life of

Pecock, p. 155 [orp. 107, ed. 1820],is a citation from

died in England
that,in the year 1420, many men
emittendo sanguinem per iuncturas et per secessum,
scilicet in illis
partibuscorporisper quas horribiliter iurare consueuerunt, scilicet,
per oculos Christi,
per faciem Christi,
per sanguinem
per latera Christi,
Christi
clauos
suis
cor
Christi
in
manibus et
Christ),
preciosum,
per
per

MS.

the effect

to

'

pedibus.'A long essay might be written upon the oaths found in our
old authors,but the subject
is,I think,a most repulsive
one.
1. 652. Here Tyrwhittnotes
'The Abbey of Hailes,in Glocester-,
shire,was founded by Richard,king of the Romans, brother to Henry
III.
This precious
which was
afterwards called the blood of
relick,
Hailes,"was broughtout of Germany by the son of Richard,Edmund,
who
bestowed
third part of it upon his father's Abbey of Hailes,
a
and some
time after gave
the other two parts to an Abbey of his
foundation at Ashrug near
Berkhamsted.
own
Hollinshed, vol. ii.
"

"

275.' 'A

p.
a

portionof

vial
our

was

shewn

at

Hales

as
Glocestershire,
containing
itself
which
suffered
to be
blood,

blessed Saviour's

in

visible
by
person in a state of mortal sin,but became
the penitent,
had obtained forgiveness.
It was
by his offerings,
discovered that this was
performed by keeping blood, which
seen

no

renewed

vial,one side of which was

the other transparent,and turning it by a secret
every

week, in

thick and
hand

as

when
now
was

opaque,
the case

kind, more
executed, is still
skilfully
required.A trick of the same
Book
at
of
the
Church, ch. xii.
annuallyperformed Naples.' Southey,
"

He
ed.

refers to Fuller, b. vi. Hist, of

1

68

1.

See also the word

Hales

Abbeys, p. 323

in the Index

Burnet, i. 323,

to the works

published

to Walsingham and Canterbury

by the Parker Society; and Pilgrimages
(by Erasmus), ed. J.G. Nichols, 2nd ed. 1875,p. 88.

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

; yours is fiveand three.' This isan

1. 653.'My chance isseven

59

allusion

of throws
comparison
which
is highest. A certain throw
to see
(hereseven)is called the
with
caster's chance. This can
onlybe understood by an acquaintance
to Eng.
in Supplement
See the article Hazard
the rules of the game.
B 124 ;
Cf. Man of Lawes Prologue,
Games.
or in Hoyle's
Cyclopaedia,
to the

Monkes

hazard,not

maine

to

mere

of foule gamesters,
thinke
to]true judgement,
[i.e.
according

Tale,B 3851.Compare

havinglost the

who

called

particular
game

by

'

"

Not unlike the

use

'

his

to face itout with a false oath ; Lyly's

Euphuesand
in Halliwell's edition of Nares, s.v. Main).

1. 656. In the

TowneleyMysteries,
p. 241,

Christ's garments,one

the

words

"

"

was

metaphorically,
perverse ; and is a
used.
suggeststhat unbychidcould be similarly
crooked

The
Cm.

readingsare:

E.

"

bicche ; Pt. and

old

of

reproach. This

becched,Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4.

other MSS., bicched,
bitched,bicche. The general
bicchid,

and, from

of the MS.

consensus

term

Cp. bicched;Ln. becched; HI. biccked;Hn.

thilke (wrongly). Besides which,
edd. thilk,
Harl. 7335

MS.
Tyrwhittcites bichet,
24 ;

the soldiers dice for

begyledwithe thise byched banes,

falsly
Ther cursydthay be.'
followingpage (p. 242), Pilate addresses a soldier with the
u-beinn)means,
literally,
'Unbychid,unbayn.' Unbayn (Icel.
'I

On

says

when

England (qu.

from
quotation

the

and

the

Towneley Mysteries

establish the readinggivenin the text beyond all doubt.

Yet
the

for which
reads bicchel,

he adduces

'

Kilian,is talus,ovillus et lusorius

as explained
BicJtel,
by

talisludere.

the
preserved

have

implementsof
of

for

bubuli.'
I find in the Tauchnitz
to

cockals.'

playat

hucklebones
itself. The

from

seem

custom

different names

tali

(kvPoi) not

tesserce

of hazard,the
games
It should
to the other.
had

JuniiNomencl.

See also Had.

the ancient

are

game

and

Our

213.

n.

bickelen,

dice indeed

("crTpaya\oi)
; but, both being
attributed
might be easily

one

that
Junius,loc. cit.,

playingwith

Dutch

Here

authority
beyond

no

Tyrwhitt
following.

the natural

and
with tali ovilli,

the Germans

bones,

another

as

with

they
tali

Dictionary Bihkel,cockal. Bikkelen,

'

"

cockal is the old

for

name

and is further made

mean
(Halliwell),
'
Dutch
same
Dictionary
gives Bikken, to
to

"

game with four

the hucklebone
notch

stone).'
(themill-

find
Altdeutsches
Handworterbuch, we
Bickel,
Wackernagel's
Also
i.e. (1) a pick-axe;(2) a die.
Pickel, Spitzhacke
; Wiirfel,'
i.e.a game
at dice. Wackernagelrefers the
Bickelspil,
;
Wurfelspiel
to pick or peck,which is clearly
etymologyto the verb bicken or picken,
'

In

"

'

'

the

same

We

as

may

the Dutch

bikken,to notch.

safelyconclude (1)

that

the

readingbicched

is correct

l6o

NOTES

that bicched

means

GROUP

C.

to the Dutch
bicched boon is equivalent

(2) that the Englishterm

Ger. bickel,
and

TO

die.

bikkel,
to me
a fair conclusion
Further, it seems
or notched, in allusion to the spots
pitted,

pecked or
holes on the surface ; thus the bicched
marked
it by making slight
on
'the two
bones two would
mean
spottedbones,'a sufficientequivalent
for 'a pairof dice.' Nor is it out of placeto observe that picks,in the
the suit of diamonds
at cards ; whilst, in
North of England,means
probable
also
Whence
it is not imat cards.
a
French, picqtie
means
spade,
means

that

picksonce

what

meant

we

call pips.

now

According

of
a
nothing
spelling
pickedor pecked. The change from b to p is fairly
supportedby the
German
also spelt
bicke,
picke,a pick-axe(Flugel's
Diet.),and by the
change in the Englishword beak as compared with peak ; cf. Welsh pig,
of the forms pick and
meaning both beak and peak. The equivalence
'as
pitchis familiar to all readers of Shakespeare;see Cor. i. 1. 204
cch
is the usual fourteenthhigh As I could pick my lance.' Of course
in
for
the
later
tch, as
piccheatwo, to peck in twain,
century spelling
to

this

bicched is
hypothesis,

than

more

various

"

B. vi. 105.
research confirms

Piers Plowman,
Further
certain.

I quote

without

by

any

Hexham's

means

Dutch

few

more

the above

and renders them

conclusions,
for the reader's satisfaction,
authorities,

the subject.
exhausting
Dictionary (ed.1658) gives:

'Een

"

Bickel, ofte

[or] Pickel,a hucklebone, or a die. Bickel, a pounce, or a graver.

Bickelen,ofte Pickelen,to playat dice. Bickelen,ofte Bicken,to cutt,
pink, or engrave. Een Bickeler,ofte Bicker,a stone-hewer, a stonea

cutter.

Bicken, to

cut

carver,

or

both to

pickand to prick. The A.

by burning. The German

caused

carue.'

or

S. picung means
Pickel is

'ein kleines Fleck, ein kleines Geschwiir

Icel. pikka means

The

stigma,or mark
explainedby Ffeinsius as
a

auf der Haut

he
;' and pickeln,

leise beriihren.' In Kiittner

mit etwas
Spitzigem
says, is sanft picken,
and Nicholson's German
DictionaryI find ' Picken, to peck with the
'

as birds do.
bill,
or

Vogel,der

Ein

sich

proinsitself.' This last throws

bird that picks,pecks,

a
picket,
lighton apUed in Chaucer's

clear

1. 365.
Prologue,

Perhaps also unbychid may mean

this would exactlysuit the context.
perverse.
I hope this

long note

on

unmarked, and
'

therefore useless ;

Unbychid,unbayn,'useless

crucial pointmay

and

be excused.

1. 662. Pryme, about nine o'clock ; see notes to Non. Pr. Tale, 35;
the canonical hour
and to Group B. 2015 (SirThopas). Here it means
which bells were
for prayer so called,to announce
rung.
1. 664. A
sexton.

p.

136.

See

hand-bell

was

Rock, Church

carried before
of Our

corpse at

Fathers,ii.47 1

funeral

; Grindal's

by

the

Works,

l6l

TALE.

PARDONERES

THE

of them, the one of them ; the old phrasefor one of

them.' Knaue, boy.
term of encouragea
1. 667. Go bet,lit.go better,i.e.go quicker;
ment
'

1. 666. That

oon

dogs in

to

have

L 288) we
'

Good

(^Dido,

Women

"

of hartes founden

is anon,
"
hey ! go bet ! prickthou ! let gon, let gon !
Go bet,an old huntingcry, often introduced in a

herde

The
With

Hallivvellsays

Legend of

So in the

the chase.

"

'
"

See

generalsense.

Songs

; Shak.

Carols,

and

xv

Soc.

'

more

Pap. i. 58

Chaucer, C. T. 12601 [thepresent passage];Dido, 288; Tyrwhitt's

is mentioned
notes, p. 278; Ritson's Anc. Pop. Poetry,p. 46. The phrase
of St. Alban's, and seems
Berners in the Boke
by [Juliana]
It is strange that no editor has perto go along.''
nearlyequivalent
ceived
Cf.
bet
this
of
the exact sense
Keep
my
very simplephrase.
'

good,'i.e.take

better

property; ShipmannesTale, third

of my

care

line from the end.

the Great

during this plague. Alludingto

pestilence,
III. There
that took placein the reignof Edward
Plagues
such,viz.in 1348-9,1361-2,1369,and 1375-6. As Chaucer
1.679. This

four

were

probably

the storyfrom an Italian source, the allusion must be to the first

and worst of these,the effectsof which spreadnearlyall over
Europe,
had

and which

feltat Florence, as
severely

was

See note

leftby Boccaccio.

Piers

to

from the

leam

we

Plowman,

B.

description
13 (Clar.

v.

Press).
1. 684.My

dame, my mother ;
1. 695.Avow, vow;
to make

; and
quiteunnecessarily
by editors in other books, owing to

alters it to
Tyrwhitt
has been made
with

old MSS.

P. Plowm.

B.

'I make

vow,

It is true

prol.
71

the older form

was

in Piers Plowman, B. v. 37.

is the old phrasefor
aiiow

as

that the

since

have

we

evade

oon
v.

want

of

avow

218 ; where

no

familiarity
as, e.g. in

also,and

occurs

(B. 334),and

auow

vow.

alteration

same

does occur,

vow

but it is no less certain that

P. Plowman, A.
myn avou,"1

can

form

the

to

the

phrase

editorialsophistication

givingthe right
spelling.
Equallyclear is the spelling

in the

Prompt. Parv.
Avowe, Votum. Awowyn, or to make awowe,
Voveo.'
And
Mr. Way says
Auowe, veu ; Palsgrave.This word
'

"

'

"

in R. de Brunne, Wiclif,and Chaucer.

The phrase"
his auowe"
in the Legenda Aurea, fol. 47.' Those
occurs

performed

occurs

familiar with MSS.

the word
and

so

know

thus the word

Hence,

on.

even

that
when

in the

the word

is

often written apart from

is often written a corde ; '
'

one
word, it is still
really
in two words,
a
vow
naturally
printed

intended.

is

Tyrwhitt himself printsmin

in the
Tale, 1. 1379, an" againthis avow
Knightes
is possible.
this word
See more
no
error
on

1. 1556; where
VOL.

III.

are

a is
prefixed

accord
spelt

now

often written 'a uow,' and

where
such result was
no
avow

who

same,

in my

l6z
note

to

1.

of

the

means

no

C.

Spec, of Eng. 1394-1579. I have

in earlywriters ; I should
not occur
For the etymology,
the usual form.

does

vow

rather have said,it is by

GROUP

in

Chevy Chase,

there said that the form

see

TO

NOTES

Glossary.
friend;see Kn. Tale,273, 289. In 1. 704,
brother by birth.

1. 698.Brother,
i.e.sworn

yboren brother
1. 709.
above.

means

tare in pieces,
dismembered.
To-rente,

1.71 3. This
Note

'

'

old

man

to the romito

answers

See

note

to 1. 474

hermit of the Italian text.

or

in 1. 714.
as compared
(indefinite),
(definite)
see!
1. 715- Tyrwhitt,in his Glossary,
remarks
'God
7751.
you
God
his
him see! 4576. May God
in
sight! In
keep you, or him,
an

with the olde

old

"

And
Troilus,ii.85, it is fuller: God you save and see! ' Gower has
than I bidde, God hir seel' Conf. Amant.
bk. iv (ed.Chalmers, p. 1 16,
'
col. 2, or ed. Pauli,ii.96). Cf. now
loke the owre
lorde 1' P. Plowman,
'

"

B. i. 207.

"

See also 1. 766 below.

1. 727. This

is

great improvement upon

representsthe hermit

the

Italian tale, which

from "death. 'Fratellimiei, io fuggo la

fleeing

as

morte, che mi vien dietro cacciando

mi.'

1. 731. Leue moder, dear mother Earth.

1- 734- Cheste. Mr. Jephson (inBell's edition)
is
takes cheste to

mean

which
coffin,

is certainly
the

puzzledhere.

He

in the Clerk's

sense

29. The simplesolution is that cheste refers here,not to

but to the box for holdingclothes which, in olden times,almost
coffin,

Prologue,E.
a

'At the
in every bedroom, at the foot of the bed.
foot of the bed there was
usuallyan iron-bound hutch or locker,which
stood
invariably

for the appareland wealth of

repository
the owner,
who, sleepingwith his sword by his side, was
prepared
to protectit againstthe midnightthief;' Our
EnglishHome, p. 101.

served both

seat, and

as

also called

It was
clear.

old

The

as

a
coffer,
hutch,or

ark.

This

makes

the

sense

ready to exchange his chest,containingall

is

man

an

to be used as his shroud.

his worldlygear, for a single
hair-cloth,
1. 743. In the margin of MSS.
E., Hn., and Pt. is the quotation

'Coram

cannto

understand

from
capiteconsurge,'

Agayns in 1. 743,

1. 748. God

be with

locomotion

Tale, 493.

Cf. note

our

1. 771. The
HI.
Wei

The
the

seuen.

unmeaning
here

; go

Good

in presence

to
probability,

bye]
walk.

means

Hence

we

must

of.

have

been

the

ride,a general
Cp. ryde or go,'Kn.
Go

or

'

to 1.866.

readingsare
The

or
before,

mean

is said,with

you

modern

of
original
phrase for

to

Levit. xix. 32.

word

"

E. Hn.

Cm.

an

.viij.
; Ln.

; cp. Pt.
.vij.

eighleis dissyllabic
; cf. A. S. eahta,Lat.

octo.

eightebusshels very nearlythe quantityof eightbushels.

is quitein keepingwith the Italian character of
mention of florins
coined at
coins were
named
because originally
Those
so
poem.
ny

an

164

NOTES

TO

GROUP

C.

1. 865. Sterue, die ; A. S. steor/an. The

cognate German
retains the old generalsense.
See 1. 888 below.
1. 866. Goon

than paas,

more

has

sterben

also, a litel
; so
paas, walk at an ordinaryfoot-pace
littlefaster than at a foot-pace,
Prol. 825. Cotgrave

Aller le pas, to pace, or go at a

faire and leisurely.'
Nat but,no
or
softly,
would
England nobbut. The time meant
'

"

;
foot-pace

than

more

be about

walk

to

only;

fair and

cf.North

of

minutes

at

twenty

most.

1. 88S. In the Italian

'

story
"

caddero

amendue

morti,'both of them

fell dead.
1. 889. Auycen, Avicenna
born

Bokhara

near

treatise on
that

is, Book

the next

980, died

a.d.

medicine

to have

seems

taken

was

and sections ; and the Arabic word

version denoted by fen,'from the Arabic

Chaucer's

Dante's work
Commedia

in the terms

De

in any
Venenis.'

1. 895.

Against this

'

such

canto.'

nor

line

Dante

as

Lib.

iv. Fen

is written, in

not

quite correct

of rule,whereas

sense

It is much

work.
"

is
expression

in itsusual

canon

the titleof the whole

really

treats

chief work

line,is divided into books

fann, a part of any science.

'

His

1037.

a.d.

the Canon

as

for 'section' is in the Latin

he

Prologue,1. 432. Aviphilosopherand physician,

('Kitab al-Kanun fi'1-Tibb,'

in Medicine'). This book, alluded to in

known

of the Canon

'

in the

celebrated Arabian

Ibn-Sina, a

or

cenna,

; mentioned

if one

as

never
1

MS.

wrote

of

to

were

E.

speak of

in any

Avicenna's

it is

Divina
Canon

only, the word

11. 895-903 is a

'Auctor;' to shew that the paragraphcontained in

reflection by the author.
1. 897. The final e in glutonye
is preserved
by the caesural pause; but
the scansion of the line is more
easilyseen by supposingit suppressed.
the line,suppress the final e in glutonye,
Hence in order to scan
lay the
'

accent

word.

on

the second

Thus

in luxurie,and

slur

over

the final -ie in that

"

glutI ony' Iluxii ]rie and has | ardryeII

1. 904. Good men
is the common
phraseof address to hearers in old
dear brethren.' The Pardoner,
homilies, answeringto the modern
having told his tale (afterwhich Chaucer himself has thrown in a
moral reflection),
proceedsto improve his opportunityby addressing
the audience in his usual professional
style; see 1. 915.
O

'

1. 907.
1339.

Noble,a coin worth 6s. 8d.,firstcoined by Edward

to P. Plowman, B. iii.45 (Clar.Press).

1. 908. So in P.

he

'

III. about

See note

raughtewith

1.910. Cometh
1 925 below.
1. 920. Male,

prol.75, it is said of the Pardoner that

his ragman
[bull]
rynges and brockes.'
is to be pronouncedCom'th,
as in Prol. 839 ; so alio ia
Plowman,

bag ;

see

B.

Prol.

694.

THE

in perauenture are to be very rapidly

syllables
to find the spelling
uncommon
peraunter, as in

first two

1. 935. The

pronounced;

it is not

P. Plowman,

B. xi.

10.

great a, what a.
for a groat, i.e.$d.

a, what

1. 937. Which

l6j

TALE.

NONNES

SECOND

sort of a, how

1. 945. Ye, for a grote, yea, even

1. 946. Haue I, may I have ; an imprecation.
for so thee ich,so
1. 947. So theech,a colloquialism

I thrive
may
to abuse the Pardoner in not very decent terms.
The Host proceeds
1. 962. Ryght enough,quite
enough; ryghtis an adverb. Cf 1. 960.

NOTES
For

TO

generalremarks

Prologue.
into three

NONNES

SECOND

THE

this Tale,

on

see

TALE

(GROUP

the Preface.

consists of twelve stanzas, and is at

This

G).

divisible

once

parts.

firstfour stanzas,the idea of which is taken from Jehan de

Vignay'sIntroduction to his French translation of the Legenda Aurea.

(1)

The

This Introduction
in the

is reprinted
at

from the Paris edition of 15 13,

length,
Analogues publishedby the Chaucer Society,

and
Originals

pt.ii.p. 190.
(2) The Invocation
11.29,

(3)

the

to

Virgin,in

stanzas

5-1 1;

note

see

to

36.
An

Envoy to

the

reader,in

to 1.

78.
Jehande Vignay attributes the idea of this line to St. Bernard.
Et pour ce que oysiuete
He says
est tant blasmee que sainct Bernard
dit qu'elle
de truffes
est mere
de vertus :
marrastre
[motherof trifles],
et fait estaindre vertu
Chaucer says again,in
"c.
et nourrir orgueil,'
his Persones Tale (de Accidia) ' And
though that ignorancebe the
is the norice'
mother of alle harmes, certes,negligence
Line

stanza

12

note

see

1.

'

"

"

1. 2. Fdelnesse,
idleness ; consideredas a branch of Sloth,which was
of the Seven Deadly Sins. See Chaucer's Persones
one
Tale, De
Accidia.
1. 3. Chaucer

took

11. 528-594 of the

knocking

at

maiden

this idea from

English version, where

the wicket of

named

the Romaunt

Idleness.

garden,which
He

afterwards

Tale, 1. 1082; and againin the Persones

cometh

that
ydelnesse,

is the yate

of
lover

the Rose ;

see

is described

as

beautiful

opened by
repeatedit in the Knightes
was

Tale

[gate]of

vde Accidia)

all harmes.

"

Than
Certes

heuen is yeuen to hem that will labour, and not to ydelfolke."

1. 4. To eschue,to eschew ; the gerund. The sentence
really
begins

\66

NOTES

GROUP

take the words

1. 6, after which

with

TO

G.

dit ceste auctorite

hierosme
le

dyable ne

"

Fays tousiours
'

oyseux."

te trouue

We

the idea.

"

That

take 11. 1-3,

eschue; then

to

followed by the rest of 1. 4 and by 1. 5.

Introduction beginsthus
1.7. Jehan de Vignay's

"

Monseigneursainct

aucune

is,he refers us

chose de bien,que
to St. Jerome for

reminded,too, of the familiar lines by Dr. Watts

are

For

For
1. 8. Cf. Persones

finds

Satan

idle hands

Tale

mischief

some

"

still

do.'

to

(de Accidia)

'An

"

idel

is like to

man

place

side.'

walles,theras deuiles may enter on euery

1. 14. Cf. Pers. Tale (de Accidia) 'Ayenst this roten sinne of accidie

that hath

no

"

and slouthe shulde

werkes

;' "c.

'

men

Laborare

exercise hemself, and

est

'

orare

the

was

hemself

use

famous

to

motto

do

good
of St.

Bernard.
1. 15.

Though men

dradden

1. 17. Roten, rotten;

Yet

roten

seems

1. 19. 'And

if men

even

never,

MS.

the Harleian

; observe
right

(men also)see

reads

its occurrence

feared.

never

rote

to 1. 14 above.

in the note

that Sloth holds her in

of.

of, i.e. root

leash,(forher)

to

nothingbut sleep,and eat and drink, and devour all that others
obtain by toil.' The readinghir refers to Idleness,which, as I have
branch of Sloth, and was
before explained,
a
was
by a
personified
female.
See notes to 11. 2 and 3 above.
Tyrwhitt has hem, which
do

MSS.
is not in any of our seven
1. 21, Compare Piers Plowman,
'

1. 25.

B.

In settyng and in sovvyng

that wastours
And
wonnen

prol.21,
'

After the legende,following

22

swonken

"

"

ful harde,

glotonyedestruyeth.'
Legend; i.e. the Legenda

with

the

He
own.
very small portion is wholly Chaucer's
merelyadded a line here and there,such as 11. 489-497, 505-511,

Aurea.

536.

At 1. 346 he

beginsto be less literal; see

1. 27. St. Cecilia and

St. Dorothea

are

both

notes

has
535,

380, 395, 443.

to

depictedwith garlands.

and
in her Sacred
them
Jameson tells us how to distinguish
wreath
Legendary Art, 3rd ed. 591. She also says, at p. 35 'The
fruits borne
or
by
the brow
of St. Cecilia,the roses
of roses
on
And
at
the
St. Dorothea, are
legends.'
again, p. 36
by
explained
Mrs.

"

"

expressedlove and innocence, or love and

St. Cecilia.'
wisdom, as in the garlandwith which the angelscrown
the symbol of love,divine fervour,"c. ; white,of light,
Red was
purity,
The legendof St. Dorothea
See 11. 220, 244, 279.
innocence, virginity.
forms the subjectof Massinger'sVirginMartyr.
often
are
here; such words
be a trisyllable
must
1. 29. Virgines
The word thou is addressed to the Virgin
shortened to a dissyllable.
Mary. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written 'Inuocatio
'

White

and

red

roses

"

ad Mari'am.'

celebrated

works, the

Sermons

Missus

the

texts from

on

Redeemer

Solomon,
Song
Espoused,the type

the Monastic

and

his most
in
[i.e.

in

eighty

he set forth her divine

of

the Selected and

perfection
earth;' Legendsof
as

"

est, was
Mother
of the

Virgin]as

of the

honour

Jameson says 'One of

composed in her honour

St. Bernard,Mrs.

Speakingof

1. 30.

167

TALE.

NONNES

SECOND

THE

of the Church

on

Orders,2nd ed. p. 144.

further illustration of the great favour shewn by the Virgin

volume ; and, at p. 145, the
at p. 142 of the same
to St. Bernard
of a painting
Spanish
by Murillo,quoted from Stirling's
description
See

See also Dante, Paradiso, xxxi.

Painters,p. 914.

Confortof

1. 32.
note

wrecches,comfort

us

us

miserable sinners

see

to 1. 58.
me

Accent

is unnecessary.

36-51

1. 36. Lines

Paradiso,Canto

indite.

to

endyte,cause me
1. 34. Of the feend,over
Do

of

102.

the Fiend.
victorieon

are

Tyrwhittreads

the

and

1 ;

for

of,but it

o.

free translation of

xxxiii. 11.1-2

over

passage in Dante's
quoted in the notes to Cary's

are

translation.
1. 36.

del
'Verginemadre, figlia
Umile

I. 39.

ed alta

Termine
Tu

se' colei che

Non

Nel

1'

ventre

Cosl

Qui

tuo

si

Fattore

suo

farsi

sua

fattura.

1' amore,

raccese

lo cui caldo

consiglio,
natura

umana

disdegnodi

Per

1. 44.

creatura,

fisso d'eteino

Nobilitastl si. che il

II.40, 41.
11.41, 42.
1. 43.

piu

Figlio,

tuo

che

nell' eterna

pace

germinatoquesto fiore.

sei

Di

intra i mortali,
e giuso,
caritade,

noi meridiana

face

Se' di speranza fontana vivace.

Donna, se' tanto grande,e tanto vali,
Che

e
qualvuol grazia,

te

non

ricorre,

Sua disianza vuol volar senz' ali.

H- 53" 54lh 53. 5411- 55 56-

*-a tua

1. 51.

In te misericordia,in te

benignitanon

A- chi dimanda,

Liberamente

"

1. 50.

In te

al dimandar

numbers

precorre.

pietate,

in te s'aduna
magnificenza,

Quatunquein
The

pur soccorre
molte fiate
ma

at the side denote

creatura

the

di bontate.'

lines.
corresponding

literalprose

I add

of the above passage :

rendering
Virginmother, daughterof thy Son,

Lowly
Fixed

"

and

yet exalted

more

than

(any other)creature,

limit of the eternal counsel,

r68

NOTES

Tliou

art she who

TO

didst

GROUP

G.

ennoble

so

nature, that its Maker

His
Disdained
not to become
Human

Within

love

thy womb

was

creation.

own

rekindled,

so

heat whereof, in eternal peace,

flower has thus budded.

the

By
This
Here
Of

thou

art

to

us

the meridian

love, and beneath, among

Thou

the

art

Lady

! thou

That

whoso

mortals,

livingfountain of

art

great, and

so

torch

hope.

art

of such

avail,

desires grace, and does not resort

desire endeavours to flywithout wings.

His

to

thee,

not only bringssuccour

Thy benignity

To

him

prays for it,but many

foreruns the prayer.
Bountifully

In thee

in
is'mercy,

thee is

pity,

In thee is

munificence,in thee is united

Whatever

excellence is in

created

1. 40. Nobledest,didst ennoble ; Dante's

1. 42. The translation is inexact. Dante
the Maker

of human

nature) did

not

i.e. born of that very human

creature,'
1. 45. 'That

is,Lord

ceasing. Out of means

2S3 ; and

relees means
Relesse

153, and
been some

to

same

doubt

Guide

that

without, as

nature

'
"

that its Maker

to

become

which

He

of the threefold

about

is clear from

(i.e.

His
had

own

Himself

space;'i.e. of

the

to

the

meaning of

it is remembered
=

see

487; Kn. Tale,

Cler. Tale, E.

Prioresses Tale, "c.

this

There

has

phrase,but there need be

that

to

release is another

The
relaxation,i.e.slackening.

admirablyexpressedin the

so

Prol.

acquittance
(O. Fr. relais);

that relees

relax,so

Goethe's

and

in Gloss. Index

when
especially

as

says
disdain

thingscreated,viz. the earth,the sea, and the heavens.

without release,i.e.without relaxation,
without
of relees,

1. 46. Out

of

being.
nobilitasti.'

of

three abodes

'

Cf. 1. 49.

created.

none

times

who

Prolog

im

form

idea is the
Himmel

to

Faust.

1. 50. Assembled

s'aduna.'

This

is in
stanza

thee,there is united in thee

; cf. Dante

closelyresembles the fourth stanza

1664-1670; see Prioresses Tale, p. 10.

'
"

in te

of the

Prologue,B.
let the reader remember
1. 52. Sonne.
that sonne
was
By all means
probablyfeminine in Englishin Chaucer's time, as it is in German,
Dutch, and Icelandic to this day. It will be found, however, that
Chaucer
culine
commonly identifies the sun with Phcebus, making it masProl. 8, Kn. Tale 635. Still,there is a remarkable example
; see

Prioresses

of the old
"

-'To

use

in the first rubric of Part ii. of Chaucer's

fynde the degreein

which

the

sonne

is

Astrolabie

day by day, after

hir

a-bowte.' So

cours

the

how

B. xviii. 243

Piers Plowman,

again,in

in herself.''
gan louke her lighte
of their lives
lyuesleche,the physician

sonne

56. Her
1. 58. Flemed
1.

banished exile.
turecche,

69

TALE.

NONNES

SECOND

THE

And

lo !

of A.

S.

'
"

(orlife).

The

sense

proper
miserable

being,an exile.
exile,a stranger; and thence, a
of the miserable,occurs
of wrecches,'i.e.banishment
The phrase fleming
in Chaucer's Troilus,iii.935 (ed.Tyrwhitt). And see above. B. 460.
is

wraecca

an
'

is

Galle, bitterness. There

and to the Hebrew

probablyan

allusion to the

fern, marah, bitter.

mar,

Cf. Exod.

Cf. Chaucer's A B C, 1. 50.

viii.23 ; Ruth i. 20.
1. 59. Womman
Cananee, a translation of mulier
of

Vulgateversion

Mat.

xv.

Wyclif calls

22.

Mary,

name

23

xv.

'a

Acts

the

in

Chanancea

her

of

womman

Canane.'

Compare Wyclif's version

1.60.

that fallen doun

fro the bord

1. 62. Sone

'
"

for

was

of the

crummes

'

of her lordis ; Mat. xv. 27.

of Eve, i.e. the author himself.

of Eue, son
Tyrwhittremarks (Introd.Discourse,note
Tale

whelpiseten

30),is a

This,

The

properlyrevised to suit it for the collection.

never

is unsuitable
expression

for the

supposednarrator,

64. See James ii.17.

1. 67. Ful of grace ; alluding
to

as

clear proofthat the

the Second

Nun.

1.

Luke

'

the

phrase'Aue gratiaplena

i. 28.

1. 68. Adudcat, accented

on

the

penultimate.

as, where that. Osanne, Hosanna, i.e.'Save, we

from Ps. cxviii.25. See Concise Diet, of the Bible.

1.

in

69. Ther

1. 70. The VirginMary

Joachim and Anna ; see the

was

said

to

have

been

pray,'

daughterof
the Legenda

the

of James,and
Protevangelion

De natiuitate beatae Mariae uirginis.'

Aurea, cap. exxi
1. 75. Hauen
haven of refuge. See the same
term
ofrefut,
'

"

similarly

Cf. Chaucer's A B C, 1. 14.

This is stillclearer proofthat the story was
1. 78. Reden, read.
Cf. note to 1. 62.
to be narrated.
meant
originally

in B.
applied

852,above.

1. 82. Him, i.e.

of

1. 83. Hir

Legenda.
1. 84. The
are

Tale
edited

her (St.Cecilia's)
legende,
legend as
five stanzas

in the

At

told

in 11.85-119 really
belongto the

Latin.
original

I follow the 2nd

by

the Preface.

the,"c,

out

for the saint.

reverence

and

JacobusJanuensis
; see

not

Throughoutthe

edition of the

notes

in the Aurea

Legend itself,

to the

rest

of this

Legenda Aurea, cap. clxix, as

Dr. Th. Grasse;

1. 87. Several of the

1850.
Leipsic,
of
the Saints begin with
Legends

ridiculous

etymologies. Thus the Legend of S. Valentine (Aur. Leg. cap. xlii)

unlorem tenens,
begins with the explanationthat Valentinus means
or

else ualens tyro.

So here, as

to

the

we
etymologyof Csecilia,

are

NOTES

170

TO

GROUP

offeredfivesolutions,all
generously

hopelessto understand
quote
The

of it

true

a name
Csecilius,

from

descent

of them

As it is
being wrong.
t
he
I shall
consulting
original,
in
less
confused
order.
a
arranged

without

them

is necessary,
etymology is, of course, that

much

as

G.

as

borne

founded

hardlybe other than

probablya nickname, can

blind. The legendary
cams,

of

far

they relate

as

their

to

ccecus.

reasons.

i.e.keuenes lilie. Reasons:

coeli lilia(sic),

of

Cseculus,

diminutive

mere

accordingly,
onlyso
etymologiesare right,
Beyond that,they are strange indeed.
the etymologies,
with
The following
are
(1) Csecilia

feminine

of the Csecilia gens, which claimed

ancient Italian hero, son
of Vulcan, who
is

Prseneste.
a

is the

by members

Cseculus,an

said to have

Cxcilia

'
"

Fuit enim

coeleste lilium per uirginitatis

pudorem ; uel dicitur lilhtm,quia habuit
odorem
See
bonae famae.'
candorem
munditiae, uirorem conscientiae,
11. 87-91. Thus

(2) Csecilia

translates virorem.
grene (= greenness)
caecis uia, i.e. the wey to blynde,a path for the blind.

See 11.92, 93.

'Fuit enim caecis uia per exempliinformationem.'
Reason
:
'
caelum per iugem
(3)Csecilia is from coelum and lya. Fuit enim
"

Here
lya per assiduam operationem.'
contemplationem,
of Leah in the Book
is the Latin spelling
as Lia, which

lya is the

same

of Genesis.

It

the type of activity,

the active life,
and
or
usual to
as
was
life.
Rachael as the type of the contemplative
(4) Csecilia,'quasicaecitate carens.' This is on the celebrated
consider Leah

lucendo.'
fuit caecitate carens
Reason :
of lucus a non
principle
See 11.99-101.
sapientiae
splendorem.'
coelo
'Uel
dicitur
recourse
et leos,i.e. populus.'Finally,
a
(5)
'

'

per

"

had

Greek, viz. Gk. Ktws, the Attic

to

coelum

et

intuetur coelum,

of Kaus.

Reason

"

fuit

populus
spirituali
i.e.
Stellas, sapientiae

in coelo

populi,quia in ipsa tamquam

imitandum

ad

form

is
'

solem, lunam,

fidei magnanimitatem et
perspicacitatem,

et

uirtutum

uarietatem.'

See

11. 102-112.
order ; this last'stnnza
3-1 1 8. Chaucer has somewhat varied the
tion
belongsin the Latin to derivation (3),though it may serve also for derivathat he has reserved it. The
for this reason
It is probably
11. 1

'

(5).

Latin

is
"

'

Uel

dicitur coelum,

uolubile,rotundum
philosophi

et

quia, sicut
ardens

esse

dicit Ysidorus, coelum

dixerunt. Sic et ipsafuit

ardens
per perseuerantiam,
and roundness of heaven, see
the swiftness

rotunda
operationemsollicitam,

uolubilis per
per caritatem succensam.'
note

to

295.

explainedin

not

mentioned

did not

sphere was
to

Gk.

The

be

that

For

epithetburning is
note.

ifinvpos,

This

nine

of

suffice for the wants

imagined,external

fixed.

The

outermost

burning,which

to

the

quiteanother matter,,
astronomical spheresthere

due

ninth

to

theology. Hence
;

but

this

was

tenth

supposed

called the empyrxum

(from
sphere
from
iV,in, and irvp, fire)where the
was

NOTES

172

TO

GROUP

G.

1. 173. Chaucer has here mistranslated the Latin.

It is not said thatt
the Via Appia (which led out of Rome
through the Porta Capena to

Aricia, Ties

Tabernse, Appii Forum,

and

so

towards

on

Capua

and

Brundusium)was situated three miles from Rome ; but that Valerian is

to go alongthe Appian Way as
far as to the third milestone.
Uade
i
n
tertium
milliarium
ab
urbe
uia
igitur
quae Appia nuncupatur.'
1. 177. Vrban.
St. Urban's day is May 25.
This is Urban I, pope,
'

who

succeeded

Calixtus,a.d.

Besides

222.

the notice of him

in this

in the Legenda Aurea, cap. lxxvii.

Tale, his legendis givenseparately
He

beheaded

was

1.

May

25, 230, and succeeded

by Pontianus.

178. Secre nedes,secret necessary reasons

; Lat.
Purged yotv, viz. by the rite of baptism.

mandata.'

'secreta

1. 181.

1. 1 86. Seintes buriels,

of the saints ; Lat. sepulchra
marburial-places
tirum.' It is worth observing,
that
the
buriels
word
is
perhaps,
properly
'

not plural
singular,
;

in Stratmann.
as

cf. A. S.

the tomb
'

Of

made

in

of

occurs

Way's
that
likely
There

as

in

note

of

}"at})atblessed body

course

mistake

by

Book

of

has made

be the mark

to

of

pluralwas

it is most
Consequently,
p. 37, note 1.
the same
mistake here.

allusion
interesting

most

rise.'

time,and the singularform biryelwas evolved. This

earlyas in Wyclif'sBible,IV Kings xxiii. 17 ; see

Chaucer

is here

of burieles shulde

"

supposings

Prompt. Parv.

Rome, which

used

examples

B. xix. 142, the Jews are

represented
because it had been foretold that He should

"

the mistake

course

the

see

In P. Plowman,

guardingChrist's body

rise from

and
a sepulchre,
byrigels,

to the celebrated

catacombs

subterranean

passages cut in the rock, and were

the earlyChristians for the purpose of sepulture.See Chambers,
are

of

Days, i. 101, 102.

Lotinge,lyinghid. In MS. E., the Latin word latitantem is written
taken from the Laiin text, which has
above, as a gloss. This was
intra sepulchra
latitantem.' Stratmann givessix examples
martirum
'

"

of the

use

of lotien or lutien,
to lie hid.

B. xvii. 102, where

under banks :

outlaws

It

occurs

described

are

as

in P.

once

Plowman,

lurkingin woods

and

"

'

1.

201.

St. Paul.
1.

202.

For

outlawes

An

old man;

Cf. note
With

in J"ewode
and vnder banke
i.e. an angel in the form of
"

to

an

old man,

viz.

to 1. 207.

lettre

of gold; Lat.

'tenens

turn.' L. 203 is not in the original.

him
1. 205. ' When
he (Valerian)
saw
old

lotyeth.'

man)

lifted up him

read

in his

(the

(Valerian)
; and
old

man's)

Chaucer, but the Latin is clear.

timore quasimortuus
et
cecidit,

'

sene

aureis litterisscrip-

(the old man)

then

book.'

Quern

librum

; and

he

h" (Valerian)began

This

(the
thus

is very ambiguous in
uidens Ualerianus prae nimio

leuatus sic legit.'

TALE.

NONNES

SECOND

THE

73

the
I. 207. Oo lord,one lord. Tyrwhittprints
on, 'to guard against
have fallen into,of considering
mistake which the editions generally
o,

in this passage,
I have

signof

the

printedOo,
MSS.

most

as

Even

of

one

same

reason,

to the singleo,
Pt, in preference

in MS.

as

the

For

the vocative case.'

the

as

in

scribes has fallen into the trap, and

See MS. Cp.,in the
'Et lamentat.'

has written againstthis passage

that 11 207-209 are a close
Six-text edition. The fact is, obviously,
be St. Paul.
must
translation of Eph. iv. 5, 6. Hence the old man
"

baptism; Lat.
Christendom,

1. 208.

1. 216. We

'

baptisma.'Seel

not
read the before old'e,

must

be elided ; otherwise the line will not

1. 223, 224. That oon, the one ; sometimes

must

That

other,the other

; sometimes

this

or

217.
because
that,

the

to

of
signification

written the
the tother.

written

the red and

in the

scan.

ton
'

white

the

or

toon.
'

The

That is the
obsolete; but 'the tother' may stillbe heard.
the A. S. def. article se, sed,\""xt
der,die,das.
; cf. Germ,

As

ton

neuter

flowers,see

note

is
of

to

L 27 above.

VirginMartyr,where an angel
Compare Act v. sc. 1 of Massinger's
to Theophilus.
bringsflowers from St. Dorothea, who is in paradise,
See

to 1. 248 below.

note

1. 232. For, because

1.

'quia.'
in
repeated,
very nearly,

236. Afterwards

1. 243.

; Lat.

Kn.

vndernom, perceivedthe

Sauour

Tale, 1. 338.

scent

Lat.

'sensisset

odorem.'
1.

We
248. Rose.
the peculiar
form

to
et

should

have

Perhapsthis is due

expectedroses.
has

text, which

of the Latin

'

hie odor

roseus

"

liliorum.'

Compare the

words

of

in
Theophilus
'

In Diocletian's

The

That

of winter

summer?

country shall

where's

pretty,sweet
a

man

"

beauteous,

February,

these,

gildsthis

In what

most

1 :

these ?

are

the beard

on

are

VirginMartyr,v.

weeds; is it not
day she died? frost,ice,and

second

Hang

flowers

What

gardensthe

with

Compared

the

find this

snow

the

sun

boy, say,
garden?
'

1. 270. LI. 270-283 are certainly

genuine,and the passage is in the
Latin text.
It is also in the French version,but it does not appear in
-the Early Englishversion of the story printed
by Mr. Furnivall from

MS.

Ashmole

I483.

43,

nor

in the

Englishversion printedby

is no
Tyrwhitt's
supposition

to have been
'appears evidently

to have

He

text by the blunder

crept into the [Latin]

truly observes

awkwardly,and

that

to little

Caxton

in

correct, viz. that this passage

and
at first a marginal observation
doubt

these fourteen lines

purpose.'

'

of

some

the
interrupt

copyist.'
narrative

174
1. 271. Ambrose.
in

attestatur

'

NOTES

TO

Huic

miraculo

GROUP

de

coronis

sic dicens,'
"c.
praefatione,

kind in the indices to the works

G.

I cannot

Ambrosius

rosarum

find

anythingof

the

of St. Ambrose.

1. 276. Eek

Weyue,

hir chambre, even hir marriage-chamber,

i.e.even
marriage.
Lat. 'ipsum mundum
est cum
thalamis exwaive, abandon.

secrata.'

Weyue

againin

occurs

of Chaucer's

MSS.

some

Truth,1. 20.

1. 277. Shrifte,confession.
Lat. 'testis est Ualeriani
Tiburtii prouocata confessio,
quos, Domine, angelicamanu

coniugiset
odoriferis

floribus coronasti.'
the

For Valerians,
all the MSS. have Cecilies. Whether
is Chaucer's
his scribes',
I cannot
or
say ; but it is so
mere
slip,that we need not hesitate to correct it. The

mistake

obviouslya
French

text is even

clearer than the Latin ; it has

'et de cest tesmoing
frere.' Besides,the express mention
son
mary et tiburcien son
of 'these men' in 1. 281 is enough,in my opinion,
to shew that the slip
"

valerien

not

was

Chaucer's

1. 282. 'The

; or, at any

own

world

truth,it is worth

known

hath
love

to

such

oversight.
example)how much,

rate, was

(by

their

devotion

to

mere

Lat.
chastity.*

in all

'mundus

agnouit,quantum ualeat deuotio castitatis; haec Ambrosius.' This

is quotedas St. Ambrose's
ends here.
opinion. The parenthesis
1. 288. Bests, i.e. void of understanding,
as
a beast of the field is.
"

Lat.

'pecus est.'

1. 315. And we.

Tyrwhitt remarks that we should have been us.
But a glanceat the Latin text shews what was
in Chaucer's mind ; he
is here merely anticipating
the we
in 1. 318.
Lat. 'et nos in illius
flammis
in

pariterinuoluemur,et

coelis,incurremus
but

awkward;

we

furorem

This

Chaucer

the Latin

followed

is

one

quaerimus diuinitatem
in

exurentem

intended.

was

grammar.
1. 319. Cecile.
'

dum

The

terris.' The

idiom

has

latentem
sentence

of the clearest instances to shew

and

not

the French

version.

Skilfully,
reasonably;the usual meaning

that

Lat.

Caecilia ; Fr.
Mr. Fumivall
has noted
et valerien dist.'
other instances,and there is no doubt about the matter.
1. 320.

the

overridden

'

'

Cui

this and

this date.

at

is

See

1. 327all that has been created

1. 327. 'And
1. 329. Hath
'

sowled, hath

by

with

endued

reasonable

soul,hath

Intelligence.'

quickened;Lat.

animauit.'
cluded
must
We
God.
1- 335- O g"d" one
suppose this teachingto be inin the mention of Christ in 1. 295 ; otherwise there is no allusion

to it in the words

however;
There

see

are

of Cecilia.

The

doctrine had been

taughtto

Valerian

11. 207, 208.

continual

allusions,in the Lives of the Saints, to

of this doctrine.
difficulty
!" 338. Chaucer is not quiteexact.

The

Latin says that three

the

things

THE

reside in

Plowman, B.

Piers

xv.

et

75

'Sicut in

one.

intellectus.' The

favourite passage from Isidore quoted in

39, to the effect that the soul (anima) has
a

bering,
accordingto its functions. When engagedin rememcall it
call it memory
we
we
(memoria); when in judging,
Compare the curious illustrations of the
{ratio)
; and so on.

different

reason

names

Plowman, B. xvi. 220-224, xvii. 137"

illustration in the text is,as Mr. Jephsonpointsout, by

doctrine of the
The

249.
no

that in

resembles

notion

beingbut

tria sunt, ingenium,

memoria
sapientia

hominis

una

TALE,

NONNES

wisdom, the said wisdom

man's

SECOND

good

means

Trinityin

Piers

one.

1. 341. The word Thre stands alone in the firstfoot.

Thre | person | es may |ther ryght|wel be ||
See note to 1. 353.
1. 343. Come, coming, i.e. incarnation;Lat. ' aduentu.'
read sonde,i.e.sending,
message ; but incorrectly.
h
Fr.

'

1.

345- Withholde, detained,constrained

tenu.'

346. Hitherto

Here

he omits

dwell ; Lat.

'

'

tentus

Chaucer's translation is,on

whole

to

Tyrwhitt

sentence, and

and alter it to suit himself.

the whole, very close.

beginsto abbreviate the story

See his hint in 1. 360.

In MS. E. the word is glossedby

I.351.That, who.
qui,scilicet
Vrbanus.' It is remarkable that the relative who (as a simplerelative,
'

"

without
the

so

is hardlyto
suffixed)

nominative

The

case.

be found

A. S.

hwd

in

Englishof this date,in

only used interrogatively

is

Hwd

(who) appears as a proper relative firstin itsdative warn or wan

whas and
Layamon, ii.632,Hi. 50 [abouta.d. 1200]; in its genitive
in Ormulum,
dative wham
the
same
date]. The
3425, 10370 [about
'

in

nominative

who

is found

sometimes

with

a.d.
1382-3 (Isaiahi. 10), and
Wycliffe,

relative in Berners' Froissart,

a.d.

pronominalantecedent

becomes

common

as

in
full

mar,
1523;' March, Anglo-SaxonGram-

p. 179.
1- 353- Goddes knyght,
God's servant, or rather,God's soldier;
see
1. 383, and the note.
In the A.S. version of the Gospels Christ's
are
disciples

cniht

or

Priests

called

'

In the
leorning-cnihtas.'

hnty sometimes
are

called

means

servant,but

Ormulum

In

scanningthis line,either

or

else the firstsyllable

in

commonly

more

'goddes knyghtes'in Piers

and

in
a

Wyclif
soldier.

Plowman, B. xi. 304.

lemingeis of three
Parfyt forms

syllables
(which I doubt)
foot by itself;
see
note to

1. 341 above.
1. 362.Almache; Lat. 'Almachius
Alexander

was

1.
but

The reigning
praefectus.'
emperor

Severus (a.d.222-235).

examined ;
363. Apposed,questioned,
corrected by Tyrwhitt. Ed. 1532

confusion

occurs

in the Freres

written

in
opposed

also has

most

aposed.
Tale, D. 1597, where only two

MSS.,
similar

MSS..

176
viz.

TO

NOTES

Pt. and

Ln., have

others which
MSS.

wrongly

the

read

G.

right spellingappose, as againstfive

in
rightspellingoccurs
opposen. The

where

of Piers the Plowman,

GROUP

vii. 138.
apposed,i. 47; apposeden,

find appose,to question,

13.iii.5 ;
Skelton has it,in his Colin Clout,

we

267 :

"

For

that

By iust

they are not apposed

examinacyon

In connyng
and conuersacyon.'
this line)quotes from Horman

Mr.

He was
Dyce (note on
apposed,
his
of
De
or
examyned
byleue,
religione
appellatusest;' Vulgaria,
Dii.
ed.
In
Parv.
it
is confused
with oppose.
sig.
Prompt.
1530.
that appose, or pose, lit.to laynear
Wedgwood -explains
(Fr.apposer),
used in the particular
of puttingspecific
was
sense
questionsto a.
candidate for examination; whence
the phrase an
appositeanswer,
to the point; see
his article on
Pose.
The
appliedto one that was
'

"

shorter form pose

1. 365.

which

Sacrifyse,sacrifice to

Christians

iii.14,

in Piers the Plowman,

occurs

the idol.

B. xvii. 293.

This

was

the usual test

note
to 1. 395.
; see
subjected
Compare
So in the VirginMartyr, iv. 2 :
'Bow
but thy knee to Jupiter,
and offer
Any slightsacrifice; or do but swear
By Caesar's fortune,and be free I'

8.

were

to

Dan.

"

"

1. 367. Thise mariirs ; note that this is an accusative case.

1. 369. Comiculere,a sort of officer. The note in Bell's edition,that
version has prevost here,is wrong.
Maximus
is appliedto Almachius.
praefectus)
the French

is called in the

and
officer,

Early Eng. version

expression'Maximo

The
'gailer.'

The
was

word

prevost (Lat.
only a subordinate

(MS. Ashmole

Corniculario

'

occurs

43) the

only in

the

Lives of Valerian and

Tiburtius,in the Acta Sanctorum

(April14).
'
-i.m.
Riddle's Lat. Diet, gives Cornicularius,
soldier who
a
was
"

presentedwith
rank

corniculum, and
assistant

in the

hence,an
civil service,an

secretary; Cod.

of it promoted to a higher
by means
Suetonius,Domit. 1 7 ; then also
of an officer,
assistant of a magistrate,
a
clerk,registrar,

Just.'

Corniculum, -i.n. (dimin.of cornu). 1. A littlehorn,Pliny;also,a

An
in the shape of a horn
small funnel of horn, Columella.
ornament
'

worn

on

the

helmet,with which

officers presented
meritorious

Livy,10. 44.'
Ducange givesseveral examples,shewing that the word
meant
a
clerk,or registrar.
Tyrwhitt refers us
secretary,
Lex. Ant. Rom.
1. 373.

He

s.v.

see

commonly
to

Pitiscus,

Cornicularius.

got leave for himself from the executioners.' Tormentoures,

executioners; Lat.
xviii.34 ;

soldiers ;

'

carnifices.' See

Eastwood

1. 527. Cf. tormentor

and Wright'sBible Word-book.

in Matt.

THE

SECOND

The
1. 380.Prestes,
priests.

TALE.

NONNES

JJ

himself.
that pope Urban came
in 1. 353. Lat. Eia milites Christi,

original
says

1. 383. Knyghtes,
soldiers ;

as

'

abicite opera tenebrarum, et induimini anna

lucis.' See Rom. xiii.12.
1. 386.Tyrwhittnotes a slight
defect in the use of ydoon in 1. 386,
followed
the

by doon
but
original,

1. 395. 'This

in 1. 387. The
are

firstsix lines in this stanza

imitated from

Tim.

the criterion. The

was

not

in

broughtto
to joinin

the

are

iv. 7, 8.

Christians

were

of

the
Jupiteror of the Emperor, and commanded
of incense into
sacrifice,
by eatingpart of it,or to throw a few grains
in
if
the censer,
token of worship;
theyrefused,theywere put to death.
"See
c
elebrated
letter
to
Pliny's
Trajan. Those who compliedwere
termed sacrificati
and thurijicati
excluded from
by the canons, and were
the communion
for seven
tilltheir death,according
or ten years, or even

image

to the circumstances
4.

5.'
"

This

Note

of their

b. xvi.
lapse.See Bingham'sAntiquities,
"

in Bell's edition of Chaucer.

is

Cf. note

to 1. 365.

in the
represented

(in spiteof the hint in

original
milliario
ab urbe sancti ad
Quartoigitur
onlya
Iovis ducuntur,et dum sacrificarenollent,
decollantur.'
statuam
pariter
beat severely
1. 405. To-bete,
caused (men) to
; dide him so to-bete,
caused him to be so severely
beat him so severely,
I have
beaten.
hesitation in adoptingthe readingof ed. 1532 here. To-bete is just
no
in MSS. Cp.,Pt.,Ln. ; and, though these
the rightword, and occurs
MSS. are not the best ones, it is clear that to-bete is the original
reading,
I givetwo examplesof the use of the word.
not appear.
or it would
hi to-betet,'
i.e.theyseverely
Ure men
beat our men;
Layamon's Brut,
stanza

1. 394)by

few words.

'

'

1.

to-beot his

3308. 'Me

cheoken, and

spette him

cheeks,and

schorn;' men
Ancren Riwle,

His
spitupon Him in scorn ;
and
in Gloss, to Chaucer's Prioresses Tale,
106.
See
To-race
To-rente
p.
To scan
the line,slur over
-ius in
"c. ; see also Dide in the same.
beat
severely

Almackius,and accent dide.

1. 406. Whippe of leed,i.e. a whip furnished with leaden plummets.
tamdiu caedi fecit,'
"c. ; French
plumbatis
de
Caxton
"c. ;
tant batre
he dyd do
plombees,'
of
leed.'
plomettes
Lat.

'eum

'

"

1. 413. Encense,offerincense to ;
1. 414. They.
Over this word

Ministres.' The
as

Latin

400

persons upon
i
n
voice) 1. 420.
1. 417. Withouten
or

text

bete

hym

with

note to 1. 395.

see

is written, in MS.
E.
original
says that Cecilia converted

this occasion.

'il le fist

"

Hence

the

"

'scilicet
as

many

o voys
expression
(one

i.e.without differencein might,

difference,
majesty,

glory.
1. 430.

and her

The
Lewedly,ignorantly.

which
religion,
subjects

1. 434. Lat.
VOL.

III.

'

had

de conscientia bona
R

'

two

'

answers

relate to her rank

no

real connection.

et

fide non

ficta; ' cf. 1 Tim.

i.5.

178

NOTES

I.437.To dreede,to
the old idiom.

to

TO

be

We

GROUP

feared; the gerund,and

stillsay

'
"

he is

March, in his Anglo-Saxon Grammar,

the

copula expresses what

Ex. Marines

'

is to

sunu

G.

must, may,

'

The

p. 198,says
should be done.
'

"

or

rightaccording

blame,' this house

to

the Son of Man

syllanne,

let.'

to

gerund

after

be delivered up,

must

Matt. xvii. 22

;'"c.
Bigonne,didst begin; the rightform, for which Tyrwhitthas
hegonnest.For the Mid. Eng. biginnenwe commonly find onginnan
in Anglo-Saxon, and the form for the past tense is
ongan, ongunne,
The
form
in
Middle
is
English
ongan ; pi.ongunnon.
bigan,bigunne
The
(or bigonne),
form
here used
bigan;pi.bigunnen(or bigonne).
very
in the Ayenbite of Inwyt,ed. Morris, p. 71. The suffix -st does
occurs
not appear in strong verbs; cf. Thou
sey, B. 848 ; thou bar, G. 48.
The whole of 11.443-467 varies considerably
from the original,
the
1. 442.

"

"

ab
:
corresponding
passage of which is as follows : Cui Almachius
iniuriiscaepisti,
et in iniuriisperseueras."
Caecilia respondit
iniuria
:
dicitur
uerbis
fallentibus
u
nde
iniuriam
aut
non
quod
irrogatur;
doce,
si falsa locuta sum, aut te ipsum corripe
calumniam
sed
inferentem,
nos
'

"

"

scientes sanctum

Dei

stantia."
Chaucer

has

est
'

Cui Almachius

"infelix,
ignoras,""c.

melius

;
:

"

ad

est

quid

superbia,sed con(1.468). However,

idea from this in 11.473, 475.

that luge has two
this,remember

adoptedan

1. 463. To

scan

I. 485. Lat.

syllables
; and

the first syllable.

confuson

accent

possumus
Cui Almachius

superbialoqueris?" Et ilia: "non

tanta

cum

non

negare

infeliciteruiuere."

felicitermori quam

enim

omnino

nomen

minister mortis,non
uitae.'
igitur
I.487.Do wey, do away with; Lat. 'depone.' The phrase occurs
againin the Milleres Tale; C. T. 3287, ed. Tyrwhitt.
II.489-497. These lines are whollyChaucer's own.
1. 490. To scan the line,elide e in suffre,
and read philosophre.
1. 492.

'

es

Spekest;to

be read

1. 498. Utter yen, outer

'

eyes,

exterioribus oculis.' The

nam

spek'st.

as

In MS.

bodilyeyes.

Latin

has"'

nescio

Deos

quos

the

sense

of

one

expression
"

1.

of the five senses

the least.

at
feeling,
'

I trust to

280 ; such is the

1. 505-511.
I. 515. Bath

This

nee
permansit,

taste

Bottom

modicum

word

is

now

have been used also of

even

ventures

on

the firstfolio.

is all Chaucer's

Latin

once

The

igitur

the strange
of truest Thisbe's sight
;' Mid. Nt. Dream,

readingin

stanza

it could

qfflambesrede; Lat.

II.516-522. The

amiseris ;

esse
; mitte
uales uidere.'

'

restricted to

oculos

glossedby

uidemus

et

manum

v.

ubi

nos
saxa
dicis,omnes
oculis
non
disce,
quod
tangendo
1. 503. Taste, test, try; Lat.
tangendodisce.'

tu

E. it is

own.

'in bulliente balneo.'

merely has

saltern sudoris

Quae quasi
persensit.'
'

"

in loco

frigido

l8o
does

NOTES

not

indulgence
CC

et

legitur,
quod
annos

Marcus

domini

G.

100

After this line the Latin

1. 553.

GROUP

years indulgenceof
St. Cecilia's day.'
the

name
on

domini

TO

adds

the

'Passa

"

text, but

plenary

circa

est autem

annos

XXIII, tempore Alexandri

passa
CCXX.'

imperatoris.Alibi autem
sit tempore Marci
Aurelii, qui imperauitcirca
The confusion of names
here is easily
explained.

Aurelius died in 180; but

Marcus

Alexander

Aurelius

Severus

his title in full)

reignedfrom 222 to 235. The true date
(forsuch was
it
as
be 230, fallingwithin his reign,
is generallyconsidered
to
should

do.

NOTES

TO

YEOMAN'S

CANON'S

THE

TALE.

i.e.the Second Nun's Tale. This notice

I.554. The lyfof seint Cecile,
Tale to
links the Canon's Yeoman's
is important,
because it inseparably
the preceding
one.
1. 555. Fyue myle, five miles.
Tyrwhitt says that it is five miles
unable to determine with certainty.'
from some
which we are now
place,
here supposed
He adds that he is in doubt whether the pilgrims
are
to be riding
from or towards Canterbury; but afterwards thinks that
'the manner
in which
the Yeman
expresses himself in ver. 16091,2
11.623,624]seems
to shew that he was
ridingto Canterbury.'
[i.e.
the
It is really
matter, and to tell all about it.
very easy to explain
It is perfectly
clear that these two lines express the fact that theywere
ridingto Canterbury. It is even probablethat every one of the extant
'

Tales

refers to

the

journey: for Chaucer

outward

would

naturally

beginninga second, and the extant

Tales are insufficientto make even the firstset complete.Consequently,
from Boughton (see 1. 556) for a
have only to reckon backwards
we
five-mile distance along the old Canterburyroad, and we shall find the
of the placeintended.
name
write his first set of Tales

The

to

answer

this is
"

before

Ospringe. The

that Ospringewas, as
discovery
for the night of travellers from

matter

London

matter

of fact, one
to

is settled
of the

by the

halting-places

Canterbury. Dean

Stanley,

Canterbury,
p. 237, quotes from a paper
in the Archgeologia,
xxxv.
461,by Mr. E. A. Bond, to shew that queen
Isabella,wife of Edw. II,rested in London on the 6th of June,1358;
in his Historical Memorials

at Dartford

on

the

7th ;

at

of

Rochester

on

the 8th ; at Ospringeon the

and
nth; and returned, on

Canterburyon the 10th

in Mr. Fuinivall's
at length,
the 1 2th,to Ospringe
again.See this,more
Temporary Preface to the CanterburyTales (ChaucerSoc), pp. 13, 14.

9th; and

at

Mr.

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

quotes again from

Furnivall

l8l

TALE.

Douet-d'Arcq,concerninga

M.

journeymade by king John of France from London to Dover, by way

and
of Canterbury,
in 1360. On June 30, 1360, king John left London
On July 1, he sleptat Dartford ; on
to Eltham.
came
July 2, at
Rochester; on July 3, he dined at Sittingboume(notedas being 39
from
miles and three-quarters
London), and sleptat Ospringe;and
to Canterbury(noted as being 54 miles and a half
on
July 4 came
from

London).

shew (1) that the whole journeywas

usually
clearly
made
to occupy three or four days; (2) that the usual resting-places
were
(at least)Dartford, Rochester, and Ospringe; and (3) that
bury.
Sittingboumewas considered as being about 15 miles from CanterThese

extracts

Now, in passingfrom

find that the

we
Sittingboumeto Canterbury,
distance is divided into three very nearlyequalparts by the situations of
Ospringeand Boughton,givingfive miles for each portion. The chief
is that raised by Tyrwhitt,
that the distance from Ospringeto
difficulty
the last
ten
leaves
miles,
Canterbury,
only
very little to be done on
because we
here worth considering,
no
day. There is really
objection
have Chaucer's express words to the contrary. Chaucer says, as plainly
the road,
that the pilgrimsreallydid rest all nighton
as
possible,
11.
which
at a place
can
588, 589.
only be Ospringe; see
Mr. Fumivall
also notes (Temp. Pref. p. 29), that Lydgate,in his
Storie of Thebes
makes

the

their

on
pilgrims,

dinner

Ospringeto
'

(in Speght'sChaucer, 1602, fol. 353 back, col. 2)

And

return
return-journey,

"

toward

as

morrow,

When

our

host, tooke

the Sunne

soon

as

bet and

kEuery
bad

Canterburyto

both
pilgrime,

As

from

rose

anone

it

was

light,

wors,

his

in the East

hors,
clere,

ful

Fully in
Unto

Further

to dinere
purpose to come
Ospring,and breake there our

illustrations

might,

perhaps,be

fast.'
found ; but

we

scarcely

them.
require
1. 556.Boughion-under-Blee.
Here

Blee is the

same

as

the blee in

It is now
called Blean Forest, and the
Group H. 1. 3, which see.
i
s
called
in
order to distinguish
it from
Blean,
village
Boughton-underother villages
of the same
I find,in a map, for examples,
name.
Boughton Aluph between Canterburyand Ashford,BoughtonMalherb
between Ashford
and Maidstone, and Boughton Monchelsea
between
Maidstone and Staplehurst.
1. 557. A man,
i.e. the Canon.
This is an additional pilgrim,
not
described in the Prologue,and therefore described here in 11.566-581,
600-655,"c-

182

NOTES

'The

of Canon,

name

derived from

the Gk.

also the roll

or

Ecclesiastics

were

denominated

Canonici

Canons

Canons.

lived under

as

the monks,

The

their order.

of

but

St. Augustine,who
Their
and

habit

Black

Canons

There

"c.

of the Middle

The

Secular

were

so

in the world.

Regular
published
of religious

were

less strict sort

one

roof, had

common

obliged to observe the statutes

is that of
canons
[regular]
of
in
the
bishop Hippo
year 395.
were

coat

with

cassock
hood

and

from

white

rochet

St.

it,

called
theywere
Church Dictionary.

"

Lincolnshire,the Praemonstratenses
of them
description

over

whence

Augustine.' Hook's
several other orders,such as the Gilbertine

in

of the

names

were
registered
Reformation,theywere

the

together under

made

Regularof

also the

See

the

rule,that is,a code of laws

long black

black

were

Sempringham

and

measure,

chief rule for these

was

was

that

over

lived

or

Church, is

clergyso

Before

They

and
refectory,

dormitory and

the

saculo,abroad

in

by the founder of that order.

than

Church, in which

the

classes,
Regular and Secular.

such

were

officer in the

an

registered;hence
or

G.

(kanon)signifyingrule

icavwv

theycanonized

called,because

GROUP

appliedto

as

catalogueof

into two

divided

TO

or

canons

White

of

Canons,

in Cutts's Scenes and Characters

Ages, p. 19.

of the Canon's house in 1.657,

imagine,from the description
from the generaltenor
of the Tale, that Chaucer's Canon
was
to have been less strictthan
their rule seems
a secular one.
Still,

I should

and
but

that of the monks.

1. 561. Priked

ridden
mylesthree,

for three miles.

hard

The

Canon

and his yeoman

may be supposedto have ridden rather fast for the first
miles ; and then, findingthey could not othenvise overtake the
two
to the best pace

they took
pilgrims,
for three miles

theycould

force out

of their horses

more.

coloured
all disHis face was
attendant, servant.
with blowing his master's fire (11.664-667),and he seems

1. 562. Feman,
to

have

been

the

yeoman,

more

honest

man

of the two.

is the teller of

He

himself; 1. 720.
beginsby describing
1. 565. He
all spottedwith foam, so that he looked like a
was
magpie.' The word He (likehis in 1.566) refers to the Canon, whose
black (1.557) ; and the white spots of foam upon it gave
was
clothing
The horse is denoted by it (1.563),the word horn
him this appearance.
beingneuter in the Oldest English. Most MSS. read he for it in 1. 563,
but there is nothinggainedby it.
1.566. Male twey/old,
a double
budgetor leathern bag ; see Prol. 1.694.
the Tale, and
'

that the Pardoner's hood,

fastened to his cloak ; see Prol. 1. 680.

1. 571. Chaucer
Was

not

1. 575.
Cf. Prol.

'

Rather

825.

tells

us

faster than at

trot

or

on

the contrary,

Said ironically.
foot-pace.'

CHA

THE

the leaf of
Clote-leef,

1. 577.

or

TALE.
'

Cotgravehas"

83

Lampourde,

Clote,Burre
Bardane, f.the Clote,burre-dock,

Glouteron,

or

'

"

The

m.

great Burre.'

or

Prompt. Parv.

In the

rotunda.'
;

have

3,, we

find"'

we

WyclifsVersion

In

Clote. herbe

of the

Lappa bardana, lappa

find

ix. 6, x. 8, we

the

'
"

edition,181 3,

"

adhaerent.'
aspera, quae vestibus praetereuntiura
Leechdoms
A.
Glossaryto Cockayne's
explains S. elate as arctium

ferens
capitula

hamis

'

'

The

lappa,with
The

references.

numerous

word

is

related
closely

Mid.
chletta,
ckletto,

Du.

bur, a burdock,O. H. G.

G. Mette,a

to

Madde,

(see Hexham) ; whence

bur

O. F.

originally

It is clear that clote

F. glouteron(see above\
gleton,
the bur

meant

the

Bible,Hosea

Georg. i.
Vulgateversion has lappa. In Vergil,
and a note in the Delphiri
Lappaeque tribulique,'
herba,
'Lappa, glouteron,bardane, burdock;
says

cloteor clootewhere
1

burdock.

great Burre.' Also"'

great Burre.' And again

f. the Cloot

Docke,

YEMANNES

NOUNS

of bur-dock has reference

itself,
justas the name
The
the Arctium
clote is,accordingly,
lappa,or Common

same.

Burdock, obtainingits
it ; and

of the

one

from the dotes

name

largeleaves of this

burs
(i.e.

plantwould

to

or
knobs) upon
be very suitable

for the purpose indicated.

After this we
safelydismiss the suggestionin Halliwell's
may
Dictionary,founded on a passage in Gerarde's Herball, p. 674 D,
Clote here

that the

means

Cockayne's'Leechdoms'
swimming clote)was
(i.e.
either
lutea),
but

on

account

yellow water-lily.We
the

dale

name

sometimes

used

of its largeround

in the

presentpassage
haste to feel assured that he
burdock-leaf from

the
that

we

have

might

the road-side than

sed \e
flower

for that

leaves

only

much

know

to

more

have

from

swimman

or

wille

(Nuphar

its globoseflowers

remember

have caught up
easily
searched

in

Canon's

the

ditch for

a
a

water-lily.
1. 578. For swote, to
SirThopas,B. 2052.
1. 581. Were

preventsweat, to keep off the heat.

See

Jul, that might be full,that might chance

to

note

to

be full.

is the

and the relative is omitted.

subjunctive,
1. 588. Now, "c. ; lately,
in the time of earlymorning.

Were

1. 589. This
road ;

note

see

shews

that the

pilgrimshad

rested all

night on

to 1. 555, and p. xiii.of Pref. to Prioresses

Tale, "c.

I.597. Ought,in any way, at all.

Tale, B. 1792.
1. 599. Ye, yea. There is a
The former merelyassents, or
The

latter is much

more

Cf. Kn. Ta.

difference between
answers

21S7; and Prioresses

ye, yea, and

yis,yes.
i
n
the
affirmative.
simplequestion

forcible,is used when

the

and is often followed by an

oath. See
negative,
of
Specimens Eng. 1394-1579. ed. Skeat, sect. xvii. (D),1.22 ;

involves

the

question
note

to

and note

184

NOTES

TO

3/s in the Glossaryto my

to

GROUP

G.

edition of William

See

of Palerne.

an

(yes)after

example of 3"s

a
negativein Piers the Plowman, B. v. 125.
the
is
weaker, no the strongerform of negation.
Similarly,
nay
1. 602. A note in Bell's edition makes
of the scansion
a
difficulty

of this line.
E.

It is perfectly
easy.

The

after knewe)preserves
occurring

as

marked
(carefully

caesura

in MS.

the final e in knewe from elision.

ye |him knew |e, as | wel as | do I ||

because
Tyrwhittreads also for the former as ; which is legitimate,
also
and
word.
of the same
are
merelydifferent spellings
And

that the final

It is true

similar

elided,under
but the

in wondre, and

again that in werke,are both

in the
circumstances,

quiteidentical.

as

The

lines next

two

following;

in knewe, representing
not
but also the subjunctive
mood, is essential to the
merely the plural,
cases

of the sentence, and

If this argument be not

conditional
the

not

are

is of much

form

others.

higher value than

allowed, Tyrwhitt'ssuggestion

be

adopted. Or we may read hnewen.

may
1. 608. Rit, contracted from rideth ; see
Tale,p. 1. See also

Prioresses

other

examples in Pref.

slitfor slidethin 1.682

to

below.

1. 611. Leye in balaunce,placein the balance, weigh against

it.
1.620. Can, knows, knows how to exercise.
I.622.
I

of

am

The

Yeoman

puts in

word

for himself"

'and

moreover,

assistance to him.'

some

1. 625. Vp

so

doun, i.e.upsidedoun, according

to

our

phrase.

modem

Chaucer's phraseis very common;

seePricke of Conscience,ed. Morris,
B.
1. 7230; P. Plowman,
xx.
53 ; Gower, Conf. Amantis, "c.
in three syllables,
in B. n 70,
1. 628. Benedicite,
as
pronounced ben'cite,
to B. 11 70

Tale, "c).
(Prioress's
honour ; here,respectable
1. 632. Worship,dignity,
appearance.
So
in
1. 633. Ouersloppe,
means
Icelandic,
yfirsloppr
upper garment.
i.e.priests
clad in
outer
an
gown ; as, prestar skryddiryfirsloppum,'
Historia Ecclesiastica,
i. 473. The word slop is preserved
over-slops,
i.e.shop for second-hand clothes.
in the somewhat
vulgar slop-shop,'
1. 635. Baudy, dirty. To-tore,torn in half. So in Piers Plowman,
See note

1974.

'

'

B.

197, Avarice

v.

to-torn

is described

wearinga

as

'tabard*

which

is 'al

baudy.'

and

seldom exhibits a final e;

second person sing,
imperative
The
but it is sometimes found in weak verbs, tellen beingone of them.
1. 639. The

E. Cp. Pt.
are"
Telle,
readings
1.641. For, "c. ; because he
out

he
'

the

truth,and

evasive

gives an

too

wise

'

is then

see

and

HI.

shall

Tel,Ln. Cm.
never

afraid he

has

politerreason,

thrive.
said too

The

Yeoman

much.

declaringthat

his lord is

1. 648.

In the margin of MS. E. is written

that,that which.
quod est nimium, "c. ;' which is probablyshort for 'Omne

1. 645. That
'

Omne

blurts

In 1. 644,

"

"

quod

nocet.' The

also find

'

"

Englishproverbis
corresponding

Omne

much

Too

'

"

'

185

TALE.

uertitur in uitium.' We

nimium

est

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

of

nimium

thing

one

Assez y a si trop n'y

Ray
good (Heywood) ;
Ne quidnimis ; Terentins.Mr)b~iv
a ; French.
dyav.This is an apothegm
of one of the seven wise men
attribute it to Thales,some
to Solon.
; some
is not

which

on

Est modus

delle

ingenerafastidio ;

cose

'

"

certideniquefines ; Horat. Sat. i. 1. 106. L'ab-

in rebus,sunt

bondanza

remarks

Cada

Ital.

Too

'
"

much

'

"

of

el

dia olla,amargo

caldo ; Spanish.'We
also find in Hazlitt's English Proverbs
much
Too
much
is stark nought.'' Too
cunning undoes.'
"

good thing.' Too much

'

"

the collectionof similar

too littleis nothing.'See also

spoileth,
i.
proverbsin Ida v. Diiringsfeld's
Sprichworter,

37. 38.
1. 648.Cf. Butler's
'

of Hudibras :
description
grant, althoughhe had much

We
He

1. 652.

was

"

shy

very

no fors,never
Ther-of

mind

1. 656. If it to tellebe,if it may

1. 658. A
a

cul de

blind lane is

of

about that.

be told.

that has

one

wit,

usingit.'

no

Cf. note

to 1. 437.

opening at

the farther end

sac.

1. 659. Theues

by kynde,thieves by natural disposition.

1.662. The sotke,the truth.

of
pronunciation

the final

he will be put to shame

ending with to thee. A

The

reader should

in sothe.

he

when

note
carefully

If he should

comes

omit

to the end

to

the full

sound

of the next

it,
line,

very similar instance is that of tyme, riming

with by me, G. 1204 below.
The case is the more
remarkable because
the A.S. so'S,truth, is a monosyllable;but the truth is that the
definite adjective
the sotke (A.S.\cetsofte)
may very well have supplied
its place,the adjective
used than the substantive
being more
freely
in this instance. Chaucer has sothe at the end of a line in one more

place,where

it rimes with the

We

remark
may
of the soth (asshewn
ed.

Morris,1. 74

He

on

metre)in the

Storyof

pronounced instead
Genesis and

Exodus,

witen
[they]

the sothe, that is sen.'

by St. Peter. The full form of the phrase 'bi seynt
in Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 3. The shorter
occurs
"

'
"

'
"

by

the

"

1. 665. Peter!
Peter of Rome

that the sothe is written and

168.

'

exclamation

bo/he; G.
dissyllabic

Peter !' also

occurs

in the same,

B.

technical

term

v.

544 ;

see

my

note

that line.
1. 669. Multiplye.This
to

metals into
metal
such

as

pun

the term

the

chemists
employed by althe
baser
supposed power
transmuting
gold; theythoughtto multiply
goldby turningas much base
pieceof it would buy into gold itself;see 1. 677. Some
denote

their

was

of

here intended ; yet it is proper to remember

that
referred
the
to
that
fact
the
originally
solely
supposed
strength
seems

86

of

an

'De
Cf.

NOTES

TO

GROUP

G.

See
multiplied
by repeatedoperations.

elixircould be

in Theatrum
Multiplicatione,'
Ben Jonson's
Alchemist, ii. 1 :

the article

iii. 301, 818;

Chemicum,

cf. 131.

"

'

oft I iterate the work,

look, how

For
So

As, if

I add

times

many

first one

at

his virtue.

unto

ounce

convert

hundred,

After his second

loose,he'll turn a thousand

third solution,ten ; his fourth,a hundred

His

thousand

After his

thousand
a
fifth,
any imperfectmetal, into pure

Of

Silver

As good
1. 686. To

as

ounces

of the natural mine.'

any

the line,accent

scan

all examinations

gold,in

or

yeman

in
as
syllable,

the latter

on

11.684, 701.
1. 687. To

the line,pronounce
euer
that hadde is of two syllables.
The MSS.
scan

1.688. Catoun, Cato.

to the author

Catonis

Disticha

of

DionysiusCato
Latin work

de Moribus

ad

remember

and
nearlyas e'er,
agree here.
is the name

in four

Filium.

commonly

books, entitled

The

work

be

may

signed
as-

Dionysii
referred

not onlyin Latin, but

the fourth century. It was
extremely
popular,
here quotes from Lib. i.
in French
and English versions. Chaucer
to

Distich. 17:
Ne

"

loquatur
quis tacito sermone
;
dici.'
Conscius ipse sibi de se putat omnia
in
the
from
Cato
Nonne
Prestes Tale, 1. 120;
See another quotation
and see my note to Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 316.
that Catoun follows the form of the Lat. Catonem,
It is worth noticing
'

si

cures

the accusative

Such

case.

is the usual rule.

to buy off)was
abye, pay dearlyfor it. Abye (lit.
later date to abide,as in Shak. Jul.Caesar, iii.1. 94.

1. 694. Dere
at

In 1. 708, it is used
1. 703. Game, amusement.
in
1.
i.e.a serious matter,
710.
"

Rather

than

I'll be

ironically.Cf. ernest,

sir,I'll believe
bray'd,

pretty kind of game,

like tricks o' the cards, to cheat
Somewhat
With
charming.'The Alchemist, ii. 1.

That

Alchemy

is

rupted
cor-

man

"

NOTES

TO

THE

CANON'S

1. 720. This Tale is divided,in MS.

YEOMAN'S

E, into

two

TALE.

parts.

Pars

prima is

of alchemy and its professors.

reallya tale at all,but a description
the same
The
real tale,founded
on
subject,is contained in Pars
not

88

NOTES

it would

TO

be better to read lame

GROUP

at

G.

Cotgravehas

'

Lame
; f.
of
metall
Nares
has
plate any
; also,a blade,' "c.
Lamm, s.
from
Lat.
a
lamina.
But
he
Phalantus
strake
plate,
justupon the
he
hatred
the
lamms
so
as
and
made
his
head almost
thereof,
gorget,
once.

thin

"

'

"

"

touch the back

"

of his horse

Pembr.

Arcadia, lib. iii,

p. 269.' Lame

in old French

also means, the flatslab covering

a tomb
; see Roquefort.
So here, after the ingredients
have all been placedin a pot, they are
covered over with a plateof glasslaid flat upon the top.
It is strange that no editor has made any attempt to explain
this word.
It obviously
does not mean
For
!
the insertion of the p, cf.solempne
lamp
for solemne,and nempne for nemne
; see Gloss, to Prior. Tale.
1. 766. Enluting.To enlute is to close with lute. Webster
'

Lute,

n.

prevent the escape

to

"

(Lat. lutum, mud, clay). A

tenacious substance,used for

as

has

compositionof clay or other

stoppingthe junctureof vessels so closely
of

entrance

or

air,or

to

when

protect them

heat.'

exposedto
The

of
process is minutelydescribed in a MS. by Sir George Erskine,
Innertiel (temp. James I.),printedby Mr. J. Small in the Proceedings
of the

of Scotland,vol.
Societyof Antiquaries

follows:

'
"

Thairfoir when

all the

which

matter

xi.

1874-75, P-

I()3"

as

be in,is gathered

must

togetherinto

the pot, tak a good lute maid

of potters clay,
and mix it
with bolus and rust of iron temperedwith whitts of eggs and chopt hair,

mingleand

and

worke

thick thairwith,and

thame
mak

and lute 30ure pott ane

togither,
stoppleof pottersearth weill brunt, to
weill

close in the hole that is in the top of the

so
pott and the cover
very close togither,
when

craks

any

againe;

up

course

linen

and when
or

iron rust, and

weill
1.

the lute is

them
take

and soke it weill in the whitts of eggs mixt with

and then wet it
spredthis cloth round about the luting,

againwith whitts of
768. The alchemists

eggs and upon

were

And

let your
again,in iii.2 :

the

'

luting
;

naturally
very

Alchemist, ii.1
'Look

"c.

careful about

the

heat

"

well to the

register,

heat stilllessen

by degrees.'

"

'

Our
Fimus

And
1. 770. Matires

fire to

We

must

now

ignisardens, we

increase
are

passed

equinus,balnei,cineris,
all those lenter heats.'
sublimation
sublyming,

is to render vaporous, to
the application
of heat.
est in vase

dryingof the lute, dawbe

drie in the sunne,
then
perfectly

canvas,

of the fire. So in The

And

no

into it,in the

cum

shut

of the pott,and lute the

ayre may brek furth,and

cover
as

inch

of materials.

To

'sublimate'

cause
pass into a state of vapour by
materiam, quae
Philosophiconsiderantes eorum
suo, et calorem sentit,
evaporatur in speciemfumi, et ascendit

matter

'

to

CH A NOUNS

THE

vasis :
capite

in

vol. ii.p. 125.

Subtle.

et

sublimationem;'Theatrum

vocant

How

'

TALE.

YEMANNES

do

sublime

you

him

marble, talc'

White

Chemicum,

89

1659,

[mercury]?
the calce of

With

Face.

egg-shells,

Alchemist, ii.1.

The

Amalgaming. To
used
especially
intimately,
1. 771.

The

is stillin

term

tin and

'

'

quicksilver.

of heat.
'

What

hence

is
the

For

calcine ' is to reduce

'

Calcening.To
calx ;

use

'amalgamate' is to compound or mix

of mixing quicksilver
with other metals.
thus an amalgam of tin means
mixture of
a

called

now

oxide

an

The

name.

term

is

metal to

an

oxide,by the action

formerlycalled ' a metallic

here appliedto quicksilver
or

was

time
mercury is heated,and at the same
exposedto atmosphericair,it is found that the volume of the air is
mercury.

example

When

'

"

diminished,and the weightof the mercury

and that it becomes,

increased,

red crystalline
a
during the operation,
body,which is the binoxide of
the
formed
metal
by
combiningwith the oxygen of the air ;
mercury,
Div. Arts and Sciences, s. v. Oxygen.
The
English Cyclopaedia,
alchemists used to keep mercury at a boiling
heat for a month
or
longer
in a matrass, or a flask with a tolerably
free
cation
communineck,
long
having
with the air. It thus slowlyabsorbed oxygen, becoming converted
'

'

into binoxide,and

It is
by them mercurius precipitatus
per se.
by calcination from mercuric nitrate ;
generally
prepared

however

now

id.,s.

v.

was

called

'

Mercury.

1. 772. Mercurie crude,crude Mercury. See note to 1. 820.

See the
of Mercury in Ashmole's
Theat. Chem.
The
description
p. 272.
alchemists pretendedthat their quicksilver,
which theycalled the Green

Lion,

was

something different

See treatise on

'The

Greene

from

found.
as
ordinarily
quicksilver

Lyon,'in Ashmole's Theat.

Mercuric'
siiblyme'd

1. 774. Note the accents

1. 778. Here the 'ascension of

Chem.

p. 280.

'

"

or

vapours
adown'
are

refeis
spirits'

from

to

the

certain substances ; and the

matters
the materials that lie at the bottom
in

solid) state.

'

There

gases
that lie all fix

fixed

(i.e.in

which
were
particular
termed
sal ammoniac, quicksilver,
and
technically
spirits
; viz. sulphur,
or
Chemicum, iii.81,
arsenic,
(as some
said)orpiment. See Theatrum
129 ; ii.430 ; iii.276.
1. 782. Here a
in ; beingshort for an, a variant of on, used in the
old sense
of in.' The expression
in the manner
of
literally,
signifies,
'

were

four substances

risingof

in

'

'

twenty devils,i.c in all sorts of evil and accursed ways.

1. 790. Bole armoniak.
The latter word should rather be Armeniak,
i.e. Armenian, but we have armoniak again below, in 1. 798 ; see note
to that line.
'

Bole, a kind of fine,

compact, or earthyclay,often highlycoloured

with

TO

NOTES

190
iron,and

varyingin

shades

reddish,blueish,and brownish.
has

G.

of colour

from

white

yellowish,

to

Fr. bol,Lat. holus,Gk.

BwXos,

'

of earth ; Webster's Diet.,ed. Goodrich

and Porter.
and medicinable
red earth or
'Bol, m. the astringent

lump

or

GROUP

"

called Bolearmenie
Bolearmenie

Bol

good
than

the

clod

Cotgrave
minerall

Oriental,Oriental
kind of Bolearmenie, ministred with
Armenien

Oriental,et Bol

the best and

effect against
all

truest

and
poisons,

in

diseases
pestilent

; and

more

red

ordinaryone, which should rather be tearmed Sinopianred

earth than Bolearmeny.' And again
Rtibrique
Sinopianred
Sinopique,
and astringent
earth,a heavy,massive,liver-coloured,
earth, or minerall,
'

"

which, put into water,

very well

moulders, and fals into pieces. This

soon

be the ordinarie Bolearmonie

[sic]that is,at

may

day, used

this

surgeons in the staunchingof blood, "c, but is not the true

dissolved by water as it.'
one, redder then it,and not so easily
(Orientall)

by many

Verdegreeslooks
would

first like

at

which
'green of gray,'

mean

but that
corruptionof verd-de-gris,
is nonsense.
It is reallyan English
(givenin Cotgrave'sDiet.),confused

of the French verderis

corruption
with the Eng. grease, from the notion
French
verderis is, again,the Latin
This

is the
{virideceris)

term

that itis of

The
greasy nature.
viride csris,the green of brass.

common

in the old Latin

one

treatises

alchemy. See the chapterin Albertus Magnus

Quomodo viride
omnia
et super
valet ad artem
istam ;
quomodo rubificatur,
is
the
Theatrum
ii.
It
bibasic
of
acetate
Chemicum,
436.
copper.
1. 794. Cucurbites, vessels supposed to bear some
resemblance
to
the name
a
gourd, whence
(Lat. cucurbita, a gourd). Cucurbita
est uas
quod debet stare in aqua, usque ad juncturam firmatum in
*

on

"

'

et
cerisfit,

'

caldario,ut

moueatur

non

nee

cucurbita

debet

tangere fundum,

quiafrangeretur
; et cum
frigidam,
quia uas

minuitur,fundas aliam, scilicet calidam

Theatrum
Chemicum, ii.452.
frangeretur
;

1. 795. Dere ynough

Clerkes Tale, E. 999.

dear enough
leek,

aqua

'

et non

1. 797- Watres

the

at

priceof

This

reddeningwaters.
rubifying,

leek.

Cf.

is well illustrated

Boke
of Quinte Essence, ed. Furnivall,
passage in The
the quintessence
out of
p. 13, where instructions are given for extracting
the four elements.
directed to put the
After various processes, we
are

by

long

vessel into
'

'

the fier of flawme

and

rightstrong,

thanne

and

the reed

water

schal

the stillatorie,
to the fier of bath,

again
yn
schall asende ; and in the botum
shall remayne
the reed
water, that is,the element of fier.' A long and unintelligible
passage
rubrificatio and ' aqua spiritualis
rubea
in the Theatrum
about
occurs
ascende ;
cleer water

'

"

'

'

Chemicum,

iii. 41.

'

See

also

modus

rubrificandi

'

and

the

recipefor

'aqua rubea;' id. iii.no.

1.
see

798. Arsenic

note

was

to 1. 778.

by
For

some
a

considered

long passage

as
'

de

one

of the

'

four

see
arsenico,"

'

;
spirits

Theatrum

CH A NOUNS

THE

iii. 177;

Chemicum,

also p. no,
(see L" 824) and

of them

another

YEMANNES

treatises ;

and
is

TALE.

ii.

238.

19

Sal armoniacum

mentioned
constantly

was

in the old
'

salis Armoniaci
Rasim ; Theat.
secundum
prseparatio
iii.179 ; also pp. 89, 94, 102 ; ii.445.
In vol. ii.p. 138 of the

Chem.

'

see

work, it is twice called

same

sal ammoniac

in Thomson,

'

sal armeniacum.'

See

the

account

of

Chemistry,i. 1 24. Brimstoon was

also a
for sulphur.
spirit(see1. 824) ; it is onlyanother name
1. Soo.
Egrimoin,common
agrimony,Mgrimoniaofficinalis
; valerian,
Valeriana officinalis
kind
of
fern
called
in
; lunarie.a
Englishmoon-wort,
The

Botrychium lunaria.
hence
was

Hist, of

'

'

belief in the virtue of herbs

was
very strong;
i.
that
the
2.
10)
Spensersays (F. Q.
magicianArchimago
thus enabled to turn himself into the shape of various animals,

even

adding
"

The
The

who

tell

can

hidden

of herbs, and might of magic spell.'

power
of valerian yields
valerianic acid. The following
is
quotation

root

from

the

s.v. Botrychium:
EnglishEncyclopaedia,
In former times the ferns had a great reputation
in medicine, not so
much on account
of their obvious as their supposedvirtues. The lunate
and
shapeof the pinnaeof this fern (B.lunaria)
name,
gave itits common
the
veneration with which it
was
originof much of the superstitious
When
used
it
was
was
regarded.
gatheredby the lightof the moon.
Gerarde
it is singular[i.
to heal green and fresh
e.
sovereign]
says
"

'

"

"

wounds.
wonders

It hath

been

used

the

among

and
alchymists

witches to do

withall,who

them to
say that it will loose locks and make
fall from the feet of horses that grase where it doth grow, and hath
been called of them Martagon,whereas in truth theyare all but drowsy
dreams

and illusions ; but it is singular

for wounds
In Ashmole's
Theatrum
Chemicum, p. 348,is

with
lunayrie,'

we

are

aforesaid."
full

'

of
description

and
engravingof it. It is there also called asterion,
told that its root is black,its stalk red,and its leaves round ;
an

and moreover,
that the leaves wax
them is a mark of the breadth of
same

as

and
a

with the moon, and

See also pp. 315,

wane

penny.

on

each of

318

of the

work.

1.

the water of a white colour,

i.e.the rendering
805. Albificacioun,
as
from
mentioned
in
1.
the
of
In
a long
distinguishing
reddening it,
797.
in
the
Theatrum
Chemicum
much
is said
chapterprinted
(iii.
634-648)
about red and white colours.
Compare the Alchemist, ii.1 :
"

'

Subtle.
And

mean

to

tinct C

give him imbibition.

Mammon.
Subtle.

No

doubt, too,

in sand-heat tomorrow,
Of white oil?

No, sir,of red.'

water

is here

denote any substance that is in

used
a

in the

state.
liquid

sense

of the Lat, aqua,

tc"

NOTES

19-J
1. 808. Cered

phrasein

List of Phrases

'

of

G.

Sered

'

understood

not

includes this

and
pokettes,

indeed,it has

and

there is little difficulty

about

explained.But

the diminutive

GROUP

poliets.Tyrwhittreads

his short

been

never

TO

poke, a bag, and

means

it. Poiet is

little bag. Cered

(Lat.

waxed.
Thus
Cire, m. -ee, f. waxed,
ceratus)means
Cotgrave has
In many MSS.
seared; dressed,covered,closed,or mingled,with wax.'
the word is spelt
but
this
makes no difference,
since Cotgravehas
sered,
'

"

'

seared

cloth.'

'

in this very
It is obvious

place. So we
that bags or

find both

and

'

sear-

closed with

prepared or

cases

'

cere-cloth

'

would

wax

be useful for many of the alchemist's purposes ; see Theat.

iii.13.
There was
a special
process in alchemy called ceration,

Chem.
but

this has

nothing to do with it ; it means

of soft wax
consistency
; Theat.

the reduction

material to the

Chem.

of any

ii.442.

Sal peter, Lat. sal petrce, or rock-salt,also called nitre,is nitrate

of potassa. A recipefor preparingit is given in Theat. Chem.
iii.
195-

Vitriole,i.e.

sulphuricacid.

See

'

'

vitrioli

proeparatio
;

iii.95.
1. 810. Sal tartre, salt of tartar, i.e. carbonate
from its havingbeen formerly
preparedfrom cream

Theat.

Chem.

Sal

salt

preparole,common

section

'
"

quod

of

called

potash; so

of

tartar.

See the
preparedin a certain manner.
'
et quomodo praeparetur
; Theat.

ualeat sal commune,

Chem.

ii.433, 435.
1. 812. Maad, i.e.

Oile of tartre, oil of tartar.

mixed.
See
prepared,
the section
quomodo prseparaturtartarum, ut oleum fiat ex illo,quo
calces soluuntur ; Theat. Chem.
ad faciendum
ii. 436 ; and again
'

"

'

'

"

de

oleum

Tartaro

tartre

as

in

'

id. iii.303.

French, and

Of tartr' | alum
1.

To

alum

to accent

|glasberm

1.

scan

| wort

813, remember

814. Resalgar,realgar,red orpiment,or

nounce
pro-

the latter syllable.

on

and

to

||
|argoile
the

red

sulphuretof

arsenic ; symbol (As S,); found native in some

parts of Europe, and
of a brilliant red colour.
Resalgaris a corruptionof the old Latin
The
risigallum.

name,

word

is
'

adversions,
explainedby Thynne in his AnimThis resalgar
is that whiche by some

36
is called Ralesbane, a kynde of poysone
call their venome
the chimicall philosophers
ed. Furnivall,p.

imbibition ; see
Etibibing,
Alchemist, in the note to
iii.132, 1. 27.
1. 816. Citrinacioun.

"

this term
1. 805.

used
It

named
or

poysone.'

in the

means

Arsenicke, whiche

quotationfrom

absorption
; cf.

The

Theat.

Chem.

This

also is

explainedby Thynne, who says

Citrinatione is bothe a coolor [colour]
and parte of the philo(p.38)
phersstoone.' He then proceedsto quote from a Tractatus Avicennre,
'

"

cap.

7, and

from

supposedthat when

Arnoldus

de

the materials

Nova
for

Villa, lib. i. cap. 5.

making

the

It

was

stone
philosopher's

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

93

very favourable to the ultimate success

the colour of a citron ; or, as
assume

had been

brought into a state

experiment,they would

of the

TALE.

or
digestione,
perfecte
says, Arnold speaksof this citrinatione,
stoone
the coolor provingethe philosophers
broughte almoste to the
'

Thynne

of
heighte

his

in the Alchemist, iii.2

So
perfectione.'

"

eight,nine, ten days hence

He will be silver potate ; then three days
fifteen days,
Before he citronise. Some
The magisteriumwill be perfected.'
This term
is also noticed by
1. 817. Fermentacioun, fermentation.
fermentacione ys a peculierterme
of
Speght (p. 33), who says
See
Alchymye, deduced from the bakers fermente or levyne; "c.
'How's

the

now?

moon

'

"

'

Theat.

Chem.

ii. 115, 175.

Chaucer
spiriies.

1. 820. Foure

alreadymentioned
Tyrwhitt refers us

in the note

them

to

1.

778 ;

Confessio

Gower's

to

these

enumerates

see

below.

also note

Amantis, bk.

'

And

also with

Thei

fonde

Wherof

Of

experience,
Alconomye,

multiplye
eek the gold also.

the siluer
and

They made,
And,

gret diligence

thilke

clepedis

Which

the

much

bodies

seuen

in

foure

Stant

the substance

Of

bodies, whiche
the

special,

ioynt withal,
spirites

With

The

it is so,

telle how

for to

of this matere.
I

spekeof

here

ben begonne.
planetes

gold is

The
The

of siluer hath his part ;

mone
iron, that stant vpon Mart ;
leed vpon Saturne groweth ;

And

the
Iupiter

The

copper set is to Venus

to his part Mercurius

And

And
Hath
The

the

titled to

the

The

sonne

bras bestoweth;
;

it falleth,
as
quick-siluer,

whiche, after the boke

it calleth,

Is firstof thilke foure named

Of
And

whiche ben proclamed.

spirites,
the spirit
which is seconde

In sal armoniak

is fonde.

The

thridde

The

sewend
fourthe,

sulphuris.
spirit
after

this,

to 1.

iv, where

to
a
quote it from
point.
passage very
the spelling.Cf. Pauli's edition,ii.84.
edition,
correcting

find

have

798.
we

Chalmers'

NOTES

194

Arsenicum

by

In these
Thei
further

capableof

alchemist

fyreshote

with

thingeswhiche

worchen

with

agree

G.

is hote.

name

transmutation

I saye

by diuerse waye.'

explainsthat gold and

the other metals

be

GROUP

blowingand

With

He

TO

one

silver

other of them

or

into

the two

are

of them.

one

'

and
extremities,'

more

For

or

less,so

as

this purpose,

to

the

of distillation,
congelation,
a
nd
fixation,after which
solution,descension,sublimation,calcination,
must

through the

go

processes

He adds
stone.
perfectelixir of the philosopher's
that there are reallythree philosopher's
stones, one
capable
vegetable,
each of the
of healingdiseases ; another animal, capable of assisting
the third mineral,capableof transforming
five senses
of man
; and
the baser metals into silver and gold.
'It maketh
multiplicacioun
Of golde,and the fixacioun
he will obtain

the

It causeth, and of his habite

He doth the werk to be perfite
which
thilke elixir,

Of

is befalle

Alkonomye, as
that

hem

To
But

whylom were
wyse.
al otherwyse.

it stant

now

They speken faste

how

But

calle

men

to

of thilke stone,

make

it

wot

now

none,

After the trewe

experience.
diligence
They setten vp[on] thilke dede,
then thei spede.
And
more
spillen
For alway thei fynden a lette
Which
bringethin pouerte and dettc
And

natheles gret

him

To
The

gette

I not
In the
were

Than
In
It is easy
the seven

to

see

tofore.

were

losse is had, the lucre is lore.

To

It

that riche

how

pound they spenden fyue.

suche

manere

as

craft shal

thryue

it is vsed.

better be refused
for to werchen

thingwhich
how

stant

the various

wene

vpon
not

metals

as

[expectation]

thei wene.'
were

made

to

answer

to

planets. Gold, the chief of metals and yellow,of course

to the palermoon.
answered to the sun, and similarly
silver,
Mercury,
the
slowest,
be the shifty
the swiftest planet,
must
Saturn,
quicksilver;
of
lead.
The
dull
of cold and
be
must
influence,
copper
etymology
This
left
but
two
the
Venus.
with
the
connection
Cyprian
suggested

I()6

NOTES

asunder, for

sorrow,

TO

his beard

GROUP

G.

his

brighthair.

and

Note

that it is

used here in all seriousness.

(2) In Piers the Plowman, B.

is made
up clothes,and mention
i.e.of

garments that

our

362, men

x.

of

'

owre

for want

MS., the gloss 'panni' is written above;

one

readingis

bread and
providing

clothingfor

breke

beggerisbred

the words

Pronounce

And

and

bakken

seems

have

to 1.

been

766 above.

Face.

'

another

Are

thunder

of

had

down

rent

been

seyde,i.e.

Tale, 2173.

in 1. 925.
1. 929. So

theech,for

so

to

as

secure

care

explosion;see

an

if a bolt
house.

so

also halt for holdeth.

said;

one

Hence

so

'

the

thee

that

note

ich,so

may

1. 962. The

reading shyneth is of course

of MS. E. is written
Non
teneas

margin
note
that Tyrwhitt's
the Parabolse

'

is

quitecorrect.

of Alanus

is here

som

singular,

of the thridde,i.e. the

use

C. 947.
for the future ; lit.soon
1- 933- Eft-sone,
'I
1. 934.
am
quitesure that the pot was

Hist. Po. Med.

metically
her-

'luting'and
that every
strict,

driven

1. 921. Chit,short for chideth ;

in Kn.

been

have

Alchemist,iv. 3.

All struck in shivers !

as

syllable.

one

This must

through the
Retorts, receivers,pelicans,
bolt-heads,

I.922.Som

clothis.''

with

O, sir,we are defeated ! all the works

flown in fumo, every glassis burst :

Furnace, and all

Of

duty of

[iscalled]

hem

are

taken
(unwittingly)
So in the

of the

directions about

sealingthe vessels employed

note

Here, in
MS., the

use.

reminded

are

the poor :
Dowel
it hatte

result;the old

common

to

in

in the time
rapidly,
pieces. Go, gone.

1. 907. To-breheih,
bursts in
very

of

be,'

"

'

hoarding

bakclothis.'

'

(3) In Piers the Plowman, A. xi. 184,we

To

for

that moth-eten

bakkes

moth-eaten

are

blamed

are

He

de Insulis,who

thrive.

third,
Tale,

See Pard.

afterwards.
cracked.'
the

aurum/
says

"

In

right one.
This

"c.

'This

is taken

died in 1294;

see

the

proves
from

Leyser,

2Evi,p. 1074.

"Non

teneas

Nee

aurum

totum

quod splendetut

aurum,

pulchrum pomum
quodlibetesse
'All
has
that
is
glistersnot gold;'Merch. of Venice, ii.7.
Shakespeare
65. Hazlitt's English Proverbs has" 'All is not gold that glisters
(Heywood). See Chaucer, Chan. Yeom. Prol. ; Roxburghe Ballads,
ed. Collier,
p. 102 ; Udall's Royster Doyster,1566,where we read: All
thingsthat shineth is not by and by pure golde (Act v. sc.l). Fronti
Sat. ii.8. The French say, Tout ce qui luict n'est
nulla fides,
Juvenal,
bonum."

"

'

Non

pas or.
reluce ;

Span.' So
again Rothe

and

Yeoman

has

real start at 1.

1. 999. I

to

faul.'

say

by

reading1-ment,
shewn

is incorrect,as

as

the

and only makes

preface,

of

way

by

participle,
adoptedby

past

Mr. Cromie's
See note

So called,as

Annueleer.

any

of souls.

cure

Parochiels
Chappelleins

are

Mr.

Wright,
Pr.

Cf. Nonne

Ryme-Index.
to G.

534, above.
See By in Eastwood
canons.

from their being

Tyrwhittexplains,
for the dead,
masses
or
anniversary
where the
Stat. 36 Edw. III. c. viii,
'

in singing
annuals
employed solely
without

v.

of Fame, i. 272.
the Tale begins. Even now,
House

1. 1005. By yow, with reference to you

and Wright's
Bible Wordbook.
2.

'

;
gl'anzt
Diiringsfeld's

is amiss.'

Tale, 603; Sq.Tale, F. 108.

1. ioi

Ida

See

lo que

or

1012.

that which

correct

The

auch

97

Alexandria. And othere three,and three more

as well.
lisaundre,
'But my intention
mente, I intended; as in 1. 1051 below.

1. 975. A
to

"

This is where

more

some

todo
luce ; Ttal. No
es
Est ist nicht Alles Gold was

Cf. Chaucer's

107.

secunda.

1. 972. Pars

'

Aepfel sind

'

i. 53,
Sprichwbrter,

was

in German

"

quelche

tutto

oro

TALE.

YEMANNES

CH A NOUNS

THE

See the

others chantanz annuales,

from
distinguished

yearly
allowed to take six marks, the latter only
but the former was
stipends,
the stipendof the
five. Compare Stat. 2 Hen. V. St. 2. c. 2, where
Parochiel is raised to eightmarks, and that of the Chapellein
Chapellein
in the statute)to seven.'
annueler (he is so named
1. 1015. That is,to the lady of the house where he lodged.
The phrase
to spend,readymoney.
1. 101S. Spendingsilver,
money
et

nient entendantz.

des almes

mire

both

were

receive

Cf. 1. 776.

certeyn,a certain sum, a stated sum.

1. 1027. At my day, on the day agreedupon, on
1. 1029. Another day, another time,on the next
1. 1025. A

1. 1030. Him
1. 1055. 'In

to

Plowman, B. xi. 278.

in Piers the

occurs

They

took,handed
some

over

to

measure

to

him;

the third
occasion.

in 11. 1034,

so

day.

requite
your kindness.'

1112.

See note to

Sq.

Tale, F. 471, and cf. 1. 1151.

lit.see at eye.
1. 1059. Seen at ye, see evidently;
1. 1066.
Proffered service stinketh
is among
Heywood's Proverbs.
Merx ultronea putet,apud Hieronymum.
Erasmus
Ray remarks on it
'

'

'

"

saith,Quin uulgo etiam in

,

ingratum
Dutch
German

1.

So

In French, Merchandise

too.

that is

1.

esse.

est, ultro delatum obsequium plerumque

that it seems
this proverb is in use
the
among
ore

offerte est k demi

is sold for half the worth,

proffered
is

Angebotene Hiilfe
i. 86.
Sprichwbrter,
at any rate.
1096.Algates,
"

"

1 1 03. That

we

hat keinen

it hadde, that

Observe
we

or

vendue.

Ware

price.'The
Ida v. Diiringsfeld's

at half the

Lohn;

'

see

the context.

might have

it. .HVicWeis here the

i98

NOTES

TO

GROUP

G.

subjunctive.Perhaps haue (present)would be better,but it lacks

(authority.
1. 1 1 26. Mortifye,
See note to 1. 143 t.
mortify
; a technical term.
1. 1151. 'To blind the priest
with.' See note to 1. 1055.
I. 1 185. Seint Gyles,saint Giles; a corrupted
form of ^Egidius.His
day is Sept.1 ; see Chambers' Book of Days,ii.296 ; Legenda Aurea,
cap. cxxx.
II. 1204, 1205.
tima) rimingwith
Gower's
p.

rime is givenby tyme (two syllables,

from A.S.
rime
six
The
at
least
times in
occurs
same
by me.
Amantis
(ed.Chalmers, bk. ii.p. 60, col. 2 ; bk. hi.
The

Confessio

76.col. 2

; also pp. 103, 105, 120,

feignedsemblant

Haue

'

"

ofte tyme

hem

that passen al day by me.'

hindred me
ful ofte tyme

To
'And
When
In all six

157) :

thei

no

'

wiste

by me
printsbyme as

cause

Mr. Chalmers
places,

"c, "c.

;
one

word

See

hy

the

(1.1295); seyye(l 1375).

to Prof. Child's Observations on the Language of Gower,
On referring
references given for this rime, as occurring
in the edition
I find seven
by Dr. Pauli.
iii.369.
1.

1210.

references

i. 227, 309, 370 ; ii.41, 114, 277 ;

Dr. Pauli also prints
byme as one word.
Scan the line by pronouncingthe words or a rapidly.The
The

last foot contains the words

1. 1238,1239.MS.

"

are

or

E. omits these

"

panne.
lines: the other MSS.

two

1. 1 244. Hahoes is in the genitive

plural. And
saints may ye have, Sir Canon !'

the

'

'

1. 1245.
1. 1283.

nearlyto

And

I have their malison,'i.e.their

may

do you
would you have better ?
rather lax line. 7s iher is to be

all the

curse.

Answering

'

what

1. 1292. A
the time of one

of
blessing

wish it to be better than well?'

'Why
'

"

retain them.

and
syllable,

1. 1299. Pronounce
final e in tonge (A. S.

her-inne is of three

simplenearlyas

in
pronouncedrapidly,
syllables.

in French, and

remember

the

tunge).

1. 1313. His ape, his dupe. See Prol. 706. The simile is evidently
used to carry apes about with them
taken from the fact that showmen
much
as
organ -boysdo at the present day, the apes being secured

by a string.Thus,
at

To

will.

word

The

lead apes

means

'

to

'

make

apewarde
to

man

occurs

lead about

one's ape
is to lead him
in Piers the Powman, B.
train of

dupes.

about

540.
In the Prioress's
v.

ape by 'fool,' followingformer

Prologue,B. 1630,I have explained
editors.

It

now

occurs

to

me

that the word

meaning stillbetter. (This is corrected

in the

'dupe' expresses
second edition.)

the

This word has never

before been properly
1. 13x9. Heyne, wretch.
Glossary. Dr. Morris considers it
explained.It is not in Tynvhitt's

THE

another

as

CIIANOUXS

form

of

YEMANNES

Courte,1. 327

phonetic
of

Bowge

"

thou

As

to

great scorne

With
Here

in Skelton's

occurs

99

It is

'

It

for.

hind, but leaves the

kyne,a peasant,or

difference of vowel unaccounted

TALE.

vs

suche

see

that
arte, one
olde seruauntes

hayne

an

but

cam

suche

yestetdaye,

maysters

playe.'

to

it by hind,or servant, whereas the context

Dyce
explains
the opposite
Halliwell gives
master.
requires
meaning of a despised
Mr.

also

"

'

Heyne,

further

miser, a worthless person

Una,

without

but

; the word

reference.

For

can

hardlybe

from

hind; rather cf. A. S. heart,abject. See the .Glossary.

beingmeanwhile
priest

1. 1320. 'This
See 1. 1324.
1. 1342.
fair morrow

heart in Stratmann

examples,see

the A.S.

'

of his false

unaware

practice.'

Alludingto the proverb As fain as a fowl [i.e.

bird]of a
As gladas fowl of a fair
;' givenby Hazlitt in the form
'

"

'

"

day.' See Piers the Plowman,

1. 1348. To stonde in grace ;

B.

153 ; Kn.
cf. Prol. 88.

Tale, 1579.

x.

1. 1354. By our ; pronounced

in Shakespeare,
Mid.
.By'/-,
as spelt
Dr. iii.1. 14.
1. 1362. Nere, for newere;
meaning 'were it not for.'

1.
Kn.

scribes also

The

38 1. Sy, saw.

the form

use

as
selgh,

or

sey

Nt.

in

it rimes
; Franklin's Tale, F. 850, in both of which places
with heigh(high). Of these spellings
with
is
to
be prehey)
sey (riming
ferred

Tale, 208
in most

1.

See note

cases.

1388. This

line

Tale, "c).
Group B, 1. 1 (Prioresses
C in the Ellesmere
beginswith a largecapital
to

MS., shewing that the Tale itself is

at

end, and

an

the

rest

is the

Yeoman's
1.

of it.
application
1389.'There is strifebetween

men

and

gold to

that

degree,that

there is

scarcely
any (gold)left.'
I.1408.Alluding to the proverb 'Burnt

bairns

"

the Proverbs

occurs

among
fur dredeth.'
of

moche

fyrhath

furchtet das

1. 1410.
'

II vaut

see

Ida

So

Hendyng,

drede.'

Alludingto

German

The

is

'

"

Ein

'
"

"

Brend

child

'Brent

child

gebranntesKind

i. 531.
Diiringsfeld's
Sprichworter,
proverb Better late than never ; in French

Ida
the

in the form

of the Rose, 1. 1S20

in the Romaunt

Feuer;' see

v.

'

'

"

tard que

is

jamais.'The German
i. 204.
Sprichworter,
Diiringsfeld's

mieux
v.

of

fear fire.' This

1. 141 1. In Hazlitt's Proverbs

Never is a
1. 141 3. Bayard was
for
a colloquial
name
B. iv. 53, 124; vi. 196; and 'As bold
'

"

"

'

Besser spat als nie ;

'

longterm.'
a

horse ; see Piers Plowman,

blind Bayard' was
as
a

proverb. See also Chaucer's Troil. and Cress, i. 218.

1. 1416. 'As to turn aside from an obstacle in the road.'
1. 141 9. Compare this with the Man
of Lawes
Tale, B. 552.
1. 1422. Rape and renne, seize and plunder. The
phrase is

common

of

200

TO

NOTES

Scandinavian

seize,allied

M.

to

E.

with

A. S. rennan,

plunder.

The

to

G.

preserved in the Swedish

'

rape, signifying haste

plunder,Icel. ri/a, to

to

is

origin. Rape

GROUP

rive, to grasp.

'

Renne

rappa,

to

cf. Icel. rifsa,

is not

connected

with

but

Icel. rcena, to rob, ran, seizure,

of words
is seen
in the Icel. rifsi oh

run,

collocation

rdnutn, with

pilferingand plundering,Fornmanna
Sogur, i. 119;
and
id.
rifs,plunder
robbery, ii. 119, vi. 42, vii. 363 (s.v.
and rifs in Cleasby and
Vigfusson'sIcelandic Dictionary).
the Cleveland form of the phrase is 'to rap and reeve,'
sometimes
in
to rap and ree ;
Atkinson's
Cleveland
see
Rap
Glossary.

ok

ran
ran

Hence

'

'

Atkinson

Mr.

remarks

that

'

ii.16, firsttext, is equivalent

to
whilst the Ancren

Riwle

'

heo

rupten, heo raefden in Layamon,

'hii rupten, hii refden' in the second;

givesthe

form

arepen and

arechen, with

the

various

Ihre quotes the

readingsrapen and rinen, ropen and rimen.
'
and
fas
ad
nefas
et
Mr. Wedgse pertrahere.'
English rap
ran,
wood
per
remarks

that

seize whatever

in rap

one

can

and

ran,

lay hands

get by hook

to

the

on,

word

or

rap is

crook,

to

joined with

the synonymous
I rap or
has

[verbconnected with the]Icel. ran, rapine. Palsgrave

rende, je rapine.'Coles (Eng.Diet. ed. 1684)has 'rap
snatch and catch.' The phrase is stillin use
in the (corrupted)

'

"

an[d] ren,

rape and rend, or (inCleveland)to rap and ree.

Arnoldus de Villa Nova
was
a French
physician,
theologian,

form
1. 1428.

to

alchemist; born

astrologer,and

Tyrwhitt refers us
vanus.

In

reference

the

to

Fabricius,Bibl. Med.

to

printedin

tract

about

saying

same

"

1235, died a.d.

13 14.
Mt., in v. Arnaldus Villano-

a.d.

Theatrum
'

Chemicum, iii.285, we have a

Et hoc est illud quod magni philosophi
fit ex Mercurio
et sulphurepneparatis

scripserunt,
quod lapisnoster
et separatis,
et de hoc opere et substantia dicit MagisterArnoldus
in
nisi
frumentum
tractatu
in
cadens
terra
suo
mortuum
parabolice, granum
in
Mercurium
mortuo
fuerit,"c.
mortuum
terra,
Intelligens
pro grano
vitriolo
et
et
ibi
cum
et
Romano,
cum
salepetrse
sulphure,
mortificatur,
sic
multum
et
fructus
et ibi sublimatur
cum
et hie est
adfert,
igne,
et
inventum
lapismajor omnibus, quern philosophiqusesiverunt,
absconderunt.'
but it is quite unThe whole process is described,
intelligible
It is clear that two

to me.

in the way
are
(1) that

of

our

the

being

able

substance

to

circumstances

follow

out

stand very much

such processes ; these

denoted by six or
frequently
different names;
and (2) that one
name
noted
seven
(such as sulphur)defive or six different things(such as sulphuricacid, orpiment,
of arsenic,
"c.)
sulphuret
i.e.Rosarium
1. 1429. Rosarie,
of a treatise
Philosophorum,the name
on
alchemy by Arnoldus de Villa Nova ; Theat. Chem. iv. 514.
1. 143 1. The word mortification
to have been loosely
used to
seems
denote any change due to chemical action.
Phillips
Mortify
explains
same

was

CH A NOUNS

THE

YEMANNES

TALE.

201

by ' Among chymists,to change the outward form or shapeof a

or
body ; as when quicksilver,
any other metal, is dissolved in an
"

mixt
acid

menstruum.'
Unless it be with
1. 1432.
of Mercury was
The 'brother

the

'

'

aid) of
knowledge(i.e.
brimstone

sulphuror

his brother.'

(see1. 1439). The

dictum itselfis,I suppose, as worthless as it is obscure.

fabled to have
1. 1434. Hermes, i.e. Hermes
Trismegistus,
inventor

century

treatise under

vol.

See

it.

Classical

Several books

alchemy.

fourth

in the
a

of

his

ascribed

were

name

The

New

in the Theatrum
10

c.

preservedin the

the

Platonists

Tyrwhitt notes

Grseca,lib. i.
is

name

the

by

him.

to

be found

may

Fabricius, Bibliotheca

Dictionary.

written

been

that

Chemicum,
; and

Smith's

phrase 'to

seal

hermetically?
for the EarlyEng. Text Society,
a tract called
printed,
The Book
of Quinte Essence, a tretice in Englischbreuelydrawe out
of quintisessenciis in latyn,that kermys the prophete
of the book
and kyng of Egipt, after the flood of Noe, fadir of philosophris,
hadde by reuelacioun of an aungilof god to him sende.'
1. 1438.Dragoun, dragon. Here, of course, it means
mercury, or
it. In certain processes, the solid residuum
some
compound containing
also
called
draco
draco or
This draco
was
suam.
qui comedit caudam
Mr. Furnivall

'

and

the cauda

draconis

derived from

in that

Astrolabie,ii. 4.
Chem.

The

head'
since 'dragon's
astrology,

terms

common

mentioned
frequently

Chemicum, iii. 29, 36, "c.

Theatrum

see

are

science.
And

22.

Chaucer
the

see

in the old treatises ;

terms

and

may

been

tail' were
'dragon's

mentions

remarks

have

the latter in his

'Draco'

on

in

Theat.

ii.456.

1. 1440. Sol andluna, goldand silver. The

the father,and

luna

the mother
(silver)

alchemists called sol (gold)

of the

elixir

or

philosopher's

See Theat. Chem.

iii.9, 24, 25 ; iv. 528. Similarly,

sulphurwas
said to be the father of minerals,and mercury the mother.
Id. iii.7.
stone.

1. 1447. Secre,secret

of secrets.

'Chaucer
refers to
Tyrwhittnotes
was
to
contain
the
supposed
"

treatise entitled Secreta Secretorum,which

of Aristotle's instructions to Alexander.
sum
a

Graeca, vol. ii. p. 167. It

.^gidiusde Columna,
end of the
of which

was

famous

very popular in the middle

ages.
divine and bishop,about the latter

13th century, built upon it his book De Regimine Principum,

Occleve made
free translation in Englishverse, and
a
our

addressed it to

Henry

V. while

Prince of Wales.

translation of the Secreta Secretorum

Chemicum
half of

Britannicum, p. 397.

it,beingpreventedby

Bibl. Brit. s.v.

Confessio

See Fabricius,Bibliotheca

Lydgate. The
Amantis
[seenote

part of Lydgate's

is printed
in Ashmole's

He

did

death.

See

not

MS.

translate

more

Theatrum
than about

Harl. 2251, and Tanner,

greatestpart of the viith Book of Gower's
to 1. 820] is taken from
this supposed

202

NOTES

work

of Aristotle.'

allusion

toteles ad

In the Theatrum

Alexandrum

capitulopenultimo
:

hilem,

II.

Chemicum, iii. 14, I find

these words

endingwith

an

Et Aris-

'
"

dicit in libro de secretis secretorum,

Regem
O

animalem,

et

GROUP

stone
philosopher's

the

to

TO

Alexander, accipelapidem mineralem, vegeta-

et

elementa.'

separa

See

Warton, Hist. Eng.

(ed. 1840).

Poetry,sect. 19 ; iii.19 (ed. 1871),or ii.230

1. 1450. Tyrwhitt says
book
'The
alluded to is printedin the
Theatrum
under this title,
Chemicum, vol. v. p. 219 [p.191, ed. 1660],
"

Senioris Zadith fil.Hamuelis

of Plato and

tabula Chemica.

The

is there told,p. 249

disciples
Dixit Salomon
variations,of Solomon.
his

[p.224,

"

some

dicitur Thitarios

storywhich follows

1660],with
Recipelapidemqui

rex,

ed.

Dixit

.Dixit,
sapiens,
Assignamihi ilium.
Est corpus magnesiae.
Dixit, Quid est magnesia?
Respondit,
"c.'
The name
of Plato occurs
thrice
Magnesia est aqua, composita,"
We
find
only a few lines below, which explainsChaucer's mistake.
'Titan Magnesia'in Ashmole's Theat. Chem.
p. 275 ; cf. pp. 42, 447.
1. 1457. Ignotum -per ignotius,
lit.an unknown
thingthrougha thing
o
f
hard
matter
unknown
of a
more
i.e.
an
explanation a
;
by means

(sic)
.

that is harder still.

term

1.

1460. The theorythat all thingswere

and water,
earth,air,fire,
built

and

it

the foundation

was

of the four elements,

which

on

all alchemy was

obstinacywith which this idea was

science almost impossible.The words

held that

the

was

rendered progress in
in the widest sense
; thus

air meant

liquid;earth,any solid sediment

also the

made

theoryof the four

vapour

any

; and

fire,
any

or

amount

complexionsof

gas ; water, any

of heat.
Hence
See

men.

bk. vii ; Theat. Chem. iii.82 ; iv. 533, 537.

A similar
1. 1461.Rote representsthe Lat. radix.

used

were

Gower, Conf.

Amant.

Theat. Chem.

ii.463,where

we

read

that the

of it occurs

use

stone
philosopher's

in
'

est

tractauerunt.'
sapientes
His Deityto.inspire
1. 1469.'Exceptwhere it pleases
mankind, and
Him.'
it pleases
again,to forbid whomsoever
his
1. 1479. terme
of
lyue,duringthe whole term of his life.
1. 1481. Bote of his bale,
a remedy for his evil,
helpout of his trouble.

radix, de quo

TO

NOTES
Line

1.

Mceso-Goth.
Mceso-Goth.
1.
the

2.

omnes

Wite

MANCIPLE'S

THE
ye,

know

ik wait ; the
weis witum.

ye.

The

is
plural

we

when

the

Bob-up-and-down.This placeis here

or

H).

(GROUP

singularis

See 1. 82, where

Blee,'i.e.under Blean Forest.

Llean

PROLOGUE

we

/ wot, A. S.

wile,A. S.

rightform
described

It is also between

ic

wdt,

witon,

we

occurs.
as

being under
'

Boughton-under-

(see Group G, 1. 556) and Canterbury.This situation suits very

TO

NOTES

204

starting.The

GROUP

kept him

fresh air has

II.

for

awake

while

but
first,

at

he is now

very drowsy indeed.

well remarks that there is no
Tyrvvhitt

Cook's

This

A.

the Prioresses Tale, p.

Tale

that the

shew

begun.

was

that the Cook

Note

xv.

to

seems

written before the Cook's

Prologuewas
to

Group

in

Tale

allusion here to the unfinished

Manciple's

See my

is here

Preface

excused;1. 29.

1. 23. 'I know

rather go to sleepthan have
not why, but I would
lit.it would
the best gallonof wine in Cheapside.'Me wer leuer slepe,
be dearer

to

sleep. Cf.

to

me

1. 14.

1. 24. Than constitutes the firstfoot ; beste is dissyllabic.

1. 29. As now, for the present ; a common
phrase.
in health.
1. 33. Not wel disposed,
indisposed
1. 42. Fan, the fan or vane
board of the
or

top of

post. At

sometimes

bag

or

at

of

is well known, consisted

as

the

painted to

of sand.

end

one

The

look

cross-bar

of the

like

cross-bar

the fan

was

and
shield,

at

the other

had

to

strike the

fan

jousterat the

time to avoid the stroke

same

quintain.The quintain,
turningon a pivot at the

given by

the

board,

or

was

club

and
shield,
The

swingingbag.

alike
hardlyin a condition for this ; his eye and hand were
that
he
the
and his figuredid not suggest
possessed
requisite
unsteady,
Strutt's
and
and
See
in
Pastimes,
Nares,
Sports
Quintain
agility.
bk. iii.c. 1 ; As You Like It,i. 2. 263,on which see Mr. Wright'snote
(Oar. Press Series).
1. 44. Wyn ape, ape-wine,
or
ape'swine. Tyrwhittrightlyconsiders
this the same
the vin de singein the Calendrier des Bergers,
as
sign.
1. ii. b., where the author speaks of the different effects produced by
The
wine upon
different men,
according to their temperaments.
Cook

was

'

Cholerick,he says,

noyser, et battre. The

plusjoyeux. In the
vin de mouton,

lyon;

cest

Sanguinea

'
"

effects of wine

transcribe here from

I find the
a

same

dire,quant

bien

ben,veult tanser,
plus beu, taut est

singe;quant a
the Phlegmatic is

manner,

same

in

vin de

and the Melancholick

Tyrwhitt adds
the

vin de

vin de

said

to

have

porceau.'

four animals

appliedto illustrate

I shall
tradition,which
Pseudepig.Veteris Testamenti,

little Rabbinical

Fabricius, Cod.

Satanam
se
junxissemeplantantiNoacho
mactaverit
Noa
vites plantaret,
apud illas ovem,
sit instar
leonem, simiam, et suetn:
Quod principio
potus vini homo
ovis,vinum sumptum efficiatex homine leonem, largiushaustum mutet
vol. i. p. 275.
morant,
qui, dum

in saltantem

eum

pollutam

Vineas

simiam, ad ebrietatem

infusum

transformet

ilium

in

See also Gesta Romanorum,

c.
159,
prostratam suem."
libra
purport is quoted from Josephus,in
story of the same

where

de

rerum

casu

"

et

Warton

chapterin

naturalium.'

(Hist.E. P. ed. 1871, i. 283) givesa slightsketch of this

the

to Tyrwhitt's
note,
Gesta, referring

and

it
explaining

MANCIPLE'S

THE

in the words

"
"

when

beginsto drink,he is meek and ignorantas

transformed
bold as the lion,
his courage is soon

into the foolishness of the ape, and

like a sow.'

Barclay,in
drunken

men,

says

Ship

at

last he

in the mire

wallows

Fools, ed. Jamieson,i. 96, speakingof

of

"

without

sowe-dronke,
swaloyngmete

Some

'

And

his

205

man

lamb, then becomes

the

PROLOGUE.

mesure.'

again
"

full of laughter
and of toyes.'
Ape-dronke,
Lacroix
is much
to
explanationby
followinginteresting

'Some
The

are

the

effect:

same

"

Germany and in France it was the custom, at the publicentries of

and persons of rank, to offer them the wines made in the
kings,princes,
and commonly sold in the town.
At Langres,for instance,
district,
In

these wines
still to

were

be

seen.

which are
put into four pewter vessels called cimaises,
called the lion,monkey, sheep,and pig
They were

expressedthe different degrees or

which
they were
supposed to be capable of
producing: the lion,courage ; the monkey, cunning; the sheep,good
P. Lacroix ; Manners, Customs, and Dress
temper ; the pig,bestiality.'
duringthe Middle Ages, 1874,p. 508.
wines

which

symbolicnames,
phases of drunkenness
"

"

in Bell's edition quotes an illustrativepassage from a song in

tists,
in the Songs from the DramaLyly'splay of Mother Bombie, printed
A note

ed.

Bell,p. 56 :

"

'

the dear blood

Turns
Now

us

shapes,

tricks like apes,

lion-like to roar
"c.
;
to

show

'

Now
The

of grapes

to antic

idea here intended

is

that expressed
precisely
by Barclay. The

termed
Cook, beingvery dull and ill-humoured,is ironically
ifhe

as
a

'full of

were

The

straw.

and
laughter

satire

too

was

of

much

ape-drunk,

and readyto playeven

toyes,'
for the Cook, who

became

with

excited,

and fellfrom his horse in his attempts to oppose the Manciple.

1. 50. Chyuache,feat of horsemanship,
exploit.See Prol. 85 for the
serious

of the word, where

use

in ckiuachie

on

means

(equestrian)

an

expedition.
1. 51. 'Alas ! he did not
a

kitchen,bastingmeat,

not

stick to his ladle !'

out

of

doors,on

'

word
now

Ps. xlix. 14,

is in A Balade

no

dominacioun'

fol.cccxxxv,

back.

should have been in

the back

1. 55. Dominacionn, dominion.

See note to
Cf.
the
shall
have domination
"c.)
righteous
'

He

of

horse.

G. 352 (Prioresses
Tale,
them in the mornover
ing

An earlyexample of the
Prayer-bookVersion.
sent to King Richard,
third stanza
Uertue hath
printedat the end of Chaucer's works ; ed. 1561,
'

"

"

See Chaucer's Minor

Poems, xiv. 16.

2C6

TO

NOTES

GROUP

1. 62. Fneseth,blows,

puffs; of which
though occurringin all the
corruption,
'

gives

mann

"

1. 42.'

This

Fneosen,

sternuere

instance is not

(inBeryn) should

be
really

I.

the

readingsneselh

modern

editions.

is

Dr.

poor
Strat-

fnese,Tale of Beryn, ed. Furnivall,

very clear one, and

To Jnesedoes not

perhapsthe reading

sneze.

to sneeze, but

mean

to breathe hard.

in Job xli. 18, meaning

neesings
not
is due to the word fnesynge,
sneezings but hard breathings,'
which
translates
the
Latin
sternutatio. In Jer.viii. 16,
Wyclif
by
Wyclif represents the snortingof horses by /nesting.Cf. A.S. fticest,
the windpipe; fneosung,a hard breathing.
a
puff,a blast,fncestiafi,
Grimm's
law helps us to a further illustration; for,as the English/
I have

doubt

no

is

that the word

'

'

'

Greek

p, a cognate word
I
m"ia), breathe or blow

verb

and
fnast, Owl
(pt. tense),Gawaine

see

Troybrook,ed.

is at

once

in the

seen

Greek

common

(not I sneeze). For further examples,

Nightingale,
44 ; fnaste,Havelok, 548 ; fnasted
and

Knight, 1702; fnast,Alliterative

the Grene

and Donaldson, 168, 878.

Panton

is to bringit back to the hawker's hand ;

1. 72. To reclaim a hawk
effected by holding
this was
out a lure,
or
something tempting
generally

Here

eat.

to

bait to, or

for

the Host

lay a

snare

that

means

for,the
examine

example,he

will hold

day the
Manciple,and get

Cook
him

the details of the

Manciple'saccounts

some

out

into his power

might
and perhaps the amounts
charged,if
precision,
The
honest.
tested,would not appear to be strictly
Manciplereplies
in all good humour, that such a proceeding
might certainly
bring
with

inconvenient

an

into trouble.

him
1.

76. Read

1.

83.

See Prol.

570-586.

and pronounce were

mauncipl',
'Yea, of an excellent vintage.'

rapidly.

1. 90. Pouped,blown ; see Nonne Prestes Tale,578. Here 'blown upon

is a jocular
this horn
phrasefor ' taken a drink out of this gourd.'
"

NOTES

TO

PARSON'S

THE

PROLOGUE

(GROUP

I).

manciple; see Group H. The connection between

Maunciple,
best
Group and the precedingis, in reality,
very slight.The

Line
this

1.

maunciplehere was
suppose that the word
the Mancipletold his tale,it was
When
merely inserted provisionally.
The Pilgrimshad
stillmorning; see Group H, 1. 16, and the note.
solution

seems

to

be

to

to go, however.
Perhapswe
very little way
shorter
halted
the
a
on
day'swork
road,having
they

but

on

the

previousdays,and

that the time

wore

that
than

other tales might have been introduced ;

from
It is clear,
tillthe afternoon came.

then

away
1. 16, that the Parson's Tale
so

suppose
before them

may

was

intended,when

the final revision

was

PARSONS

THE

made, to be the last

on

PROLOGUE.

20J

journey.Whatever

the outward

difficulties

be considered
exist in the arrangement of the tales may fairly
the fact that the finalrevision was
made.
never

due to

as

1. 4. Nyne and twenty. In my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabie,

p. lxiii,
that
ii.sections
In
this
treatise,
explained
part
passage fully.

I have

of takingaltitudes.
He here says
the method
explains
290high,and in 11.6-9 he says that his heightwas to
his shadow in the proportion
This comes
to the same
of 6 to II.
thing,
would
since the anglewhose tangent is ^T is very nearly290. Chaucer
know this,as I have shewn,by simple
of an astrolabe,
without
inspection
41-43, Chaucer
that the sun was

calculation.
1. 5. Foure, four p.m.
correction is undoubted.
of Chaucer's

The
This

proved by

was

be after sunset, to
p.m. would
made.
Now
the altitude of the sun
about

We

have

see

that

Astrolabe,pp. 71-74.

ten

of the
Ten,but the necessity

have

MSS.

Mr. Brae, in his edition

merelyto remember that

some

290,and

was

be

alteration must
the

day of

the year
these data

Prioresses Tale, p. xiii)

; and
that the time of day should be about 4 p.m.
Tyrwhittnotes
require
the
that some
MSS.
have
actually
readingFoure, and this givesus
was

April20 (Pref.to

for the change. Mr. Brae suggests that the readingTen was
authority
a gloss
very likely
upon Foure; since/ouro'clock is the tenth hour of the
from 6 a.m.
The whole matter
is thus accounted for.
day,reckoning
1. 10.

The

the moon's
exaltacioun,

mones

in my
Preface
is that Chaucer
explanation

this passage

I have discussed

exaltation.

Chaucer's

Astrolabie,p. lxiii. My
exaltation here (as in several other

to
uses

The
sense.
passages)in its ordinaryastrological
believed to
planetis that sign in which it was

'

exaltation

"

of

its greatest

exert

influence ; and, in accordance with this,the old tables call Taurus

the ' exaltation of the Moon,' and Libra the ' exaltation of Saturn.'
These

founded
results,

on

no

reasons,

had

to

be remembered

by sheer
doubt, accordingly,

if remembered
effort of memory,
at all. I have no
that Chaucer
have made
mistake
a
(or his scribes)
the

readingshould

be

'Saturnes,'as

sentence

then

kept

continually
ascendingabove

on

quiteright,as
The

supposed.
phrase 'I mene

means

the

"

'Therewith

signof
phrase ' I

proposedby Tyrwhitt.

Saturn's

Libra

here, and

the

I
exaltation,

mean

horizon.' This

that
The

Libra,

would

be

actuallyascendingat the time

Libra
be paralleled
by the
may

was

'

mene

Venus;' Kn.

Tale, 1358; see also Group B, i860,

is common
2 141.
in Chaucer; see Clerkes Tale,
Alwey, continually,
Gan ascende,did ascend,is the opposite
E. 458,810.
to gan descende ;
Clerkes Tale, E 392.
It is somewhat
remarkable that the astrologers
also divided each signinto three equalparts of ten degrees
each,called
'

faces ;

'

mentioned

Tale.
Squieres

in Chaucer's

Accordingto

ii.4. 38, and in 1. 50 of the

Astrolabie,

their arrangement, the first 10

degreesof

208
Libra

called the

was

that Chaucer
thus

TO

NOTES

may,

givingus,

as

'

face of the

GROUP

moon,'or

the moment,
have
the portionof the zodiac
at

I.

face.' This suggests

confused face with exaltation,
'

mones

the
intended,

firstten

degrees

of Libra.
I

if the

doubt

information

phrase is

worth

Preface

see

further discussion.

Chaucer's

to

of
explanation

Mr. Brae's edition of the

p. 74.

same,

that the Parson's Tale

means

there
journey. Unfortunately,
stands.
really
one, as the matter
Unpack your wallet,and let us see

tales than
1. 26.

'

words, tell us
1. 32. See

story, and let

Tim.

1. 42. Southren.
vol. iii.of the

us

what

see

i. 4, iv. 7 ; 2 Tim.
In my Essay on

whole

the

meant

was

the outward

on

further

Astrolabie; and, for

my
ingenioustheory,offered in
1. 16. This

For

lack

great

see

passage,
be the last

to

an

one

more

many

is in it.' In other

what

it is like.

iv. 4.
Alliterative

Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales

Poetry,printedin

and Furnivall,I have shewn

all the alliterativepoems are in the Northern or West-Midland

that nearly
dialect of Chaucer, which
dialect,as opposed to the East-Midland
Southern
dialect.
the
it
Still, is the Parson himself,not
approaches

Chaucer, who

says he is a Southerner
naturallyenough,to tell us that he was
Kent

properlySouthern.

was

; and

Kentish

Southern

Many

perhapsthe poet meant,

forms

dialect of

The

man.

in Gower.

occur

nonsense
present
ruf are of course
words, chosen to rebecause they all alike begin with r.
In most
alliteration,
alliterative poetry, the number
of words
in a line beginning
with a
letter
Chaucer
is,as
common
suggests,three.

1. 43. Rom,

The

word

reference to

geste here

means

no

than

more

'tell

without
story,'

the form

Group

to

note

see

ram,

of the story. Properly,

the gesta were
in prose ;
B, 2123. It is,however, worth notingthat one very

the siegeof Troy, edited

on
long alliterative poem
Donaldson
bears the
(EarlyEnglish Text Society),

by Panton

The
Hystoriale.'

words

number

of

Northern
distinctively

very considerable.
I think that this line has been forced
and

made
means

no

to convey
intended.

have

would

sneer

Neither

rom,

very next line,where

but littlebetter.'
the

most

to

ruf conveys

That

the Parson

recognisethe

of its true

no

labours.
more

declares

"

The

out

this is the true

interesting
questionis why

alliterativepoetry at all ?
wished

some

answer

curious

work

is,in

should
my

of his

The

than
view

Gest

in it is

meaning,

againstalliterative poetry which

Chaucer himself nor his amiable

ram,

good-humouredallusion.

The

by

of other men's
spoken slightingly

of the words

title of

and
'

by

was

parson
introduction

perfectly

is clear from

that 'he

Chaucer

holds

rime

allude

to

view, that he distinctly

contemporary William

PARSON'S

THE

PROLOGUE.

whose Vision of Piers the Plowman

into

were,

and

second

the

lower

Southerner,but his poem

had

come

""

had, by this time,

it

as
passed,

edition,havingbeen extremelypopularin London,

especially
amongst

before

209

classes. The
to

author

not

was

with
London, together

himself,

1377.

a.d.

1. 5 7. Textuel,
The next line means
exact in givingthe text.
literally
'
I onlygather(and giveyou) the general
meaning.' Most quotations

at this

periodwere

very

and Chaucer himself

inexact,

was

no

exact

more

than others.
1.

67.Hadde
It is applied
to
n.

"

87.

the wordes.
the

Mons.

was

This

'
"

Speakerof the Commons

is a French

phrase.

in Rot. Pari. 51 Edw.

III.

Hungerford,Chivaler,qi avoit les paroles

"c.' It means
cest Parlement,"
en
d'Angleterre

Thomas

pur les Communes

the

Tyrwhittsays

de

"

spokesman.

NOTE

ADDITIONAL

ON

THE

NINE-SYLLABLE

LINE.

2nd ed. p. lxiv.,

Preface to the Prioress's Tale, 1st ed. p. Ixiii.,
I givesome
examplesof lines in which the firstfoot consists of a single
In my

In
syllable.

the

presentvolume,

we

may

note

are
497, G. 341. As lines of this description
Englishpoetry, I may pointout that there

Vision of Sin,1. 14-25.

Tennyson's
Legend of Good Women.

ADDITIONAL
Besides the
Lives

NOTE

ON

similar lines,
viz. B. 404,
somewhat
in modern
rare
are

twelve

lines in

See furtherin my Preface to Chaucer's

THE

SECOND

Chaucer
LegendaAurea (seep. xxxii),

NUN'S

TALE.

also consulted the

Tiburtius,in the Acta Sanctorum (April14).

See Dr. Kolbing's
paper in the EnglischeStudien,i. 215; and see the
note to 1. 369,on p. 176 above.
Cf. Cockayne's
Shrine,p. 149.

VOL.

of Valerian

such

m.

and

GLOSS

212

Abusion,
B
an

'Abusion, f. an

error,

deceit ; '

Abye,

deceit,
imposture,
guile,

s.

214.

v.

A RIAL

abusing,

towards,to meet, B 399, G 1342.

A. S.

ongedn,towards, against.

imposture,guile, Agayns, prep, before,in presence

fallacy,
French Diet.
A. S.
Formed
from
of, C 743.
Cotgrave's
to suffer for,pay (dearly)
bial)
ongedn,with addition of (adver-

for,C 756, G 694 ; pp. Abought,

atoned for,C 503.
A. S. dbyegan,
pay for ; from byegan,to
See Aboughtein Gloss. I.

buy,

to

Accident,

s.

qualityof
to

INDEX.

This

M.E.

agayns

corruptedto against.
adv. back
B
Agaynward,
again,
441.

property

any

suffix -es.
is now

or

Agon, pp. gone away,

810; pp.

as
thing,
Agoon, ago, 436. A. S.
its existence ; the outward
pearance, dgdn, pp. of verb dgdn,to go by,
apC 539.
See the note.
to G.
pass by, which is equivalent

essential

not

(Lat.cadere.)
s. subj.
may agree, G
638 ; pp. Accorded, agreed,B
238. Fr. accorder, Lat. accord'

Accorde, pr.

are, from cor, the heart.

Adoun, adv. down, G 1 1 13, I 72 ;
the bottom, G 779. A. S. ofat

dune, lit.off the down

from dun, a hill,
a down.
Aduersarie,

hill ;

or

G
1476.
enemy,
O. Fr. adversarie
Lat.
(Burguy),
;

from

Lat.

ad, to,

and

uertere, to turn.
Aduertence, s. mental
consideration of

ergehen.
Agryse,

attention,
in hand,

matter

v.

shudder,to be seized

to

with horror,B
fear ;

to

614. A. S. dgrisan,
cf. A. S. grislic,
grisly,

horrible.

Al, adj.all ; al a, the whole of, G

996 ; at al,at all,wholly,C 633.
A. S. eall,Goth, alls,
all.
Al,

s.

aduersarius

adv.

conj.whether, G 846

861, C 449, 451.

Al

although,
so

as, B

80.

396,H

Albificacioun,

albification,

s.

whitening,renderingof a white
colour, G 805. Lat. albificatiofrom
nem
albus, white, and
;

G467. The sense is broughtout

in Chaucer's Troilus and Cressida,
iv. 698, where
Cressida is in a

facere,to make.
Alderfirst, adv. firstof all,G 423.
A. S. alra, ealra,gen. pi.of eall,
Her aduerM. E. aller,
state of abstraction
tence
became
all, which
is alweyelleswhere.* From
I. II.)
alder,and alther. (Gloss.
Lat. uertere.
G
Alembykes,
alembics,. 774.
s.pl.
'
Aduocat,
s.
advocate,intercessor,
Alambique,a limbeck, a stillaG 68.
i.e.a vessel used in distilling,
Lat. aduocare, from uox,
tory,'
'

"

voice.

Affray,

fear,terror, B

s.

137.

See Gloss. II.

B
Affrayed, pp. afraid,frightened,

prep,

to,
according

in

expectationof, for, B
A. S. after; see Gloss. II.

Agast,

adj. amazed,

Agayn,
427,

580,

1415 ;

oppositeto,

to

near,

meet,

G
B

1279;
391 ;

Diet.

been

borrowed

ap!3i",a cup, used by

the cap of a
Dioscorides to mean
Gk.

still.
from

an

s.

stake

ale-house

sign,C 321.

II.

B
prep, against,

have

to

seems

Ale-stake,

B
terrified,

See Gloss. I. and

677.

25 ;

467.

French
Cotgrave's

borrowed
Span, alambique,
which
from Arabic al-ambih,
again
from

563After,

retort;

From

Algate, adv.

by

projecting
way

of

See the note.

rate, C
See below.

at any

318, 904.
Algates, adv. all the

same,

292, G
never-

A RIAL

GLOSS

theless,at

means), B

all

by

ways,

(lit.by all

rate

any

a
Here gate means
way.
Cf. Icel. gala, a path,road ; G.
From the root of
gasse, a street.

1096.

get, rather than of go.

Arabic
G 810.
Alkaly, s. alkali,
of
the
the
ashes
plant
al-qall,
which
(Salicornia),
glass-wort
:

Alkamistre,

G
alchemist,

s.

prep, amongst, G 608.

Amounteth.,

204.

lit. one,

An,
a

771.

And,
in

s.

uncertain.)
and
collectively

some,

one
individually,
C336.

Alliaunce,

and

all,B

605.

(Gloss.I. II.)
G 292, 297.
Allye, s. ally,
s.
alms-deed,almsAlmes-dede,

doing,B

1 1

Almesse,

56.

s.

which

A. S.

from Lat. elee-

Gk.

from

eXetj-

fioavvTj, pity, a bounty; from

eAtetv, to have pity.
Al-so, conj.as, B 396,H 80. A. S.
eall-swd.
8 1 3.

O. F. alum,
Alum, s.
Lat. alumen..
(Roquefort),

Alwey,
Am,

in

109.

adv.

unceasingly,
continually,

III.
regularly,
phr. it am I

it is I, B

s.

the formation

amalgam,G 771. An

is a pasty mixture
other substances

metal). The

amalgam

of mercury

with

with
(properly

derivation

of

is from

from
Gk. fia\ayijui,
an
emollient,
fiaXaaauv, to soften.

I- Amased,

Amis,

A. S.

pp. amazed, G 935.

adv.

II.)
(Gloss.

busshels,
eighte

an.

145, 602, 1371.

angle(a technical term

(Seenote.)

pp. attached,C

482.

s.

1012.

forthwith,
immediately,

adv.

326,C

864, 881.
i. e. in

one

adv.

Anon-ryght,

one

A. S. on

an,

minute.

G
immediately,

1141.

Anoyeth,

it annoys,
impers.
1036 ; imp.pi.Anoyeth,

pres.s.

vexes, G

(Gloss.
II.)
yuel apayd,
;
pleased
pp.
G
ill pleased,dissatisfied,
921,
(Gloss.II.)
1049.
Ape, s. a dupe (seethe note),G

Apayd,

I3I3-

Apertening,

wrongly, C

642.

pres.pt. appertaining,

O. F.

Lat. ad
apartenir,
pertinere.
H 98.
Apese, v. to appease, pacify,
derived from
F. apaiser,
O. F.
Lat.
pais,peace ;
pacem, ace. of

785.

and

pax, peace.
G 1002.
pi.apostles,
G 363.
pt. s. questioned,

Apostelles,

Amalgaming,
an

Anon,

alum, G

an

injureye.

168.

alms, B

borrowed
celmesse,
mosyna,

who received
priest
annuals (seethe note),
a chaplain,

lit.in

alliance,C

s.

263,

B 304.
astrology),
angulus.

Annueler,

somewhat

ami,

if,G
conj.

Annexed,

and

F.

quantityequalto eightbushels,

from
mingling,
XVfJ-tia,xvH*vois,
of
Gk.
the
(Etym.
X"u, to pour.
word

318.

Lat. amicus.

equivalentto
\rjfitLa, chemistry,

Alle

to,

569. (Gloss.

friend,C

s.

Lat.

amounteth

II.)
Amy,

Gk.

the

s.

signifies,

Angle,

from

pr.
means,

where
Alchemy is Arabic al-kitnid,
and the
al is the Arabic article,
sb. is borrowed

Amonges,

in soda.

abounds

213

II.)
(Gloss.

520,

INDEX.

Apposed,

s.

See the note.

Argoile,
From

an

s.

potter's
clay,G

O.F. form of Lat.

813.

argilla,

clay.
Argumenten,
pr. pi.argue, B 212.
Arist, pr. s. {contr.
from ariseth)
B 265. A. S. drisan.
arises,
Armeth, imp.2 p. pi.arm, G 385.
Armoniak,
adj. ammoniac; ap-

GLOSSARIAL

214

INDEX.

tombe

of Lzt. armeniacum,

and

i.e.Armenian,
See notes.

belonging

to Armenia.

Aa-mure,
F.

O. F.

252.

order ; which
a Scandinavian

from
source.

to

arroi,

sb. roi, from

Cf. Swed.

; Goth.

reda, to prepare

garaidjan,

I. II.)
ready. (Gloss.

make

Arsenik, s. arsenic,G 778. Lat.

arsenicum,Gk. apcrevixov, a name

occurringin Dioscorides,5. 121.

It signifies
male, from the Gk.
aparjv,

Artow,
C

male.

for

contr.

552, 718,G
adv.

Aryght,

G
aright,rightly,

a
expressing
expletive,

ferforth.

adv.

as,

as

far

as

; as

i.e.justnow,

now,

the present occasion, G

present, with

the

hand, G 1019.
swythe, adv.

possible,G

1030,

740 ;

on

; for

944

the matter

on

quickly
1

194,

as

1294.

swtiS,
strong, severe.
adv. perhaps,G 838.
Ascaunce,
Tyrwhitt (noteto C.T., 1. 7327)
refers us
to

mod.

Chaucer's percas,
E. in case, perchance.

Our

word

to

Tro.

the

to

and

escheat is from

root, and the sb.

Latin
appears in Low

same

present passage,
Cress.,i. 285, 292,

the

escheat

an

in

many

forms, such as escaeta, escadentia,

where
the
eschanchia,excidentia,
the Lat. prep.
prefixis,apparently,
We

ex.

find

O. F.

as

Lat.

ad

illas, shewing that

caunce
as
(betteras-caunces) stands for ad
-

Hist. French

The

form

Grammar,

cance

Brachet,

see

transl. by

Kitchin,p. 21, Compare chivalry

with
cavalry, champagne with
The

campaign,Sec.
in

cances

was

that the word

up, G

Note

is trisyllabic.

rising

ascension,

778.

Ascende,
in

loss of final

very easy.

s.

ascend,rise (a term

to

v.

I 11.
astrology),

Ascendent,
as

swythe,quickly;from A. S.

M.E.

Cf.

and

happen.

Ascencioun,

1087.
As

The

as,

eschas, a

soit peu ' (Roquefort).

main part of the word

for chance is Picard ;

wish ;

(Burguy);

escas,

etc.

kaue, may He have, B 106

lat,i.e. pray let,859.
As

'

illas cadentias.

I418.
As,

O. F.

'

thou,B 308,

art

424,

partage

en

to

qui ^choit,

ce

our
chance,O. F. cheance,
may
Lat. cadentia from cadere, to fall,

pp. arranged,ordered,B
O. F. arraier,from

escance,

be

contr.

armeure,

'

peine, tant

Lat. armatura.

Arrayed,

to

936,G 385.

armour,

s.

armure,

from

As

O. F.

plied to bole, G 790, and sal,

798. In 1. 790, it is a corruption

The

'

s.

ascendant

ascendant, B
'

the

which
ecliptic

the

horizon
a
a

at

302,

degreeof
risingabove

is that
is
the

time

horoscope,and

of observing
ting
calcula-

nativity.

asunder, apart, B
1 157. A. S. on-sundron,separately,
from sundor,separate.

A-sonder,

adv.

Aspye, s. spy, C 755. From O. F.

Lydgate. It clearlymeans
borrowed
to espy, a word
espier,
perhaps. The etymology
perchance,
from
O.
t
o
H.G. spehon, look at,
was
ineffectively,
discussed,
and Queries, 4 S. xi.
in Notes
(inconcognate with Lat. spicere
Skt.
spicere), spag.
251, 346,471 ; xii. 12, 99, 157,
has
Assay, s. trial,G 1249, 133S. F.
The
difficulty
2 J 7, 278.
and to

arisen
modern
may

confusion

from

askance, with

have

nothing to

present word

is

with

the

which
do.

it

The

rela'.ed rather

essai,a trial;from Lat. exagium.

Assembled,

pp. united,G 50.

F.

assembler, Lat. assitnulare, to

from Lat. simirf,
collect,
together.

ARTAL

GLOSS

Assent,

C
conspiracy,

consent,

s.

Auantage,
B

pt. s. 2 p. consentedest, didst pay heed, G 233.

Asshes, s. pi.ashes, G S07. A. S.
Assentedest,

a"ce,

cesce,

Assoile,

pr.

s.

p.

absolve,
O. F.

pardon,
387, 913.
Lat. absoluere.
soldre,
Asterte,

to

v.

escape,

as-

pt.

Asterted,escaped,B 437 ; pt. s.

subj. Asterte,might {or could)

s.

Cf. E. start, Da.

escape, 475.
rush; G.
storten, to precipitate,
stilrzen.

At, prep, from, of

G 542, 621.
'

Blithe would

{usedwith axed),
for the

right
To

the

questionat

one

sprite.'
overtake, G

to

556,585.

Cf. Icel. taka,to take ; the

is probablyA. S. on, Icel. a.
Icel.dtak,a touching.

Atazir,

evil influence,B

s.

prefix
Cf.

305.

See note, p. 126.

adv.

Atones,

at

670.

(Gloss.II.)
Atte, contr. for at the ; as in atte
fan, H 42 ; atte kasard, C 608 ;
fulle,at the full,in ness,
complete-

atte

203

atte

laste,at the

506,C 844,G 683.

last,B

adv.

Atwinne,

Modified from

apart,

11

70.

in two
tweonum,
is dat. pi.
tweonum

parts, where
of A. S. tweon, double,twin,by the
influence of Icel. tvinnr,
in pairs.
adv. in two, in twain, B
Atwo,
For

Auantage,
to

don

465

chance, adventure,

s.

B 1151,
peril,

convenience,
profit
;

s.

946 ;

pi. Auentures, accidents, C 934.

O. F. aventure,

venir,Lat.

from

venire.

Aught,
way,

adv. by any chance,in any

B 1034; at a"" G 597.

Aungeles,
s.
Auow,

s.

Auowe,

v.

avoer

s.

See

695.
to

publicly,

own

avow,

642. O. F. avouer,
Lat. ad and uouere.

from

C695.

B 334,

vow,

to

B 642.
pi.angels,

altar,B 45

O. F. outer

Lat. altare.
(commonly autel),
F. avis;
Auys, s. opinion,I 54.
from

and

thing seen,
uideri,to
Auyse
us,

uisum,

vis, Lat.

opinion; from

an

seem.

consider
refl.

v.

with

664 ; imp. pi. Auys-

eth, consider

583 : pp.

ye.

Auysed, well advised, C 690 ;

Auysed me, taken counsel with
myself,considered the matter, G
572.

Awake,

See above.
v.

to

wake, H 7.

(Gloss.

Aweye,

adv. away,

from

home, B

593; astray, 609. A. S. onweg ;

Gloss, to Sweet's A. S. Reader.
see

Axe, imp. s. ask thou, C 667 ;

s. pres. Axe, I ask, G
426;

pi.pres.

ask ye, G

1
2

460 ; pr.

p.
p.
s.

Axeth, asks,B 878 ; pt. s. Axed,

G357 J 1 P- s- P(- Axed, G 542 ;
pt. pi.2 p. Axed, ye asked,430.

his

A. S. acsian.
auantage, to suit his
B 729 ; advantage, Axinge,
interests,
s.
question,
questioning,

own

528.

two.

on

Auenture,

II.)

on

600, 697, C 677, 936, G

C 387.
authority,

Lat. auctoritciauctoriteit,

ourselves,B
once,

avant.

tem.

Auter,

Scott,Marmion, in. 29.

v.

from
s.

proclaim,G

ask

Atake,

O. F. avancer,

Auctoritee,

note

I battle

pp. advanced, C 410.

Auaunced,

B
C 414;

adj.advantageous,

s. as

146.

O. F.

cinder.

215

INDEX.

731.

from

O. F. avantage,

prep,

avant,

from Lat. ab

ante.

profit,

before,which

See above.
423.
Ay, adv. aye, ever, for ever, B
Icel.ei.

296.

2l6

GLOSSARIAL

INDEX.
An

Old

Sanskrit bha

bee) is recorded

(meaning

in

Bohtlingkand
Roth's Skt. Dictionary.
Bak,

cloth for the back, cloak,

s.

mantle, G

coarse

88

1.

Balaunce,

Bechen.

balaunce,lay in

i.e. advance

Bale,

611.

balance, G

s.

in

Leye

as

the balance,

48 1.

bahvyan,

Belle,

1264.

221,

usual O.F.

more

form

Baskettes,
Dr.

s.

Murray

tracted)
(thecon-

from

man.
(Gloss.I.)
pi. baskets,C 445.

finds that the Celtic

to
usually
origin
assigned

this word

is wrong.

battle,G 386. F.
Low
Lat. batalia,neut.
bataille,

Bataille,

s.

combats.
pi.signifying
Baudy,
adj. dirty,G 635.
bawaidd, dirty,
baw, dirt.

Bayte,

466.
make
to

Be.

to

v.

Icel.
to

W.

beita,to

feed, to

bite ; the causal of bita,

s.

Lat.

ace.

O.F.
belli-

fair.
tatem
; from Lat. bellus,
of
Bechen,
adj. beechen, made
60.
G
A.
S.
1
1
beech,
becen,
beechen, bice,b6c, a beech; cf.
v.

G
to offer,proffer,

p. pi.pt.

Bede,

1065 ;

bade, we
to
beddan,
65.
bid; Goth, biudan,to bid.
offer,
Bee, s. a bee, G 195. A.S. bed.
I

directed,I

1293;

Be
G

we

A.S.

as

be may,

let it be

935 ; imp.pi.Beth,
229, C 683,G937 ; pp.
Be, been, G 262. A. S. beon,to
be ; cf. Lat. fore, Skt. bhu.
be ye, B

Ber,

pt. s. bore, B 722. A.S.

See Bar.
beran, pt. t. ic bar.
Berth
hir on
beareth
false
hond,
witness against
affirms
her, falsely
620.

her, B
concerning

See the

note.

Berie,

bury,

to

v.

Beryed, 405.
bury.

A.

S.

884 ; pp.
byrgan, to

barm, i.e. yeast, G 813.

s.
A. S. beorma, barm, leaven,yeast,
froth.

Berm,

dat.

s.

barn,C 397.

The

is bern,
proper form of the noni.
from
A. S. bern, contr.
from

berern

or

bere-ern,i. e. a place
bere,barley,
corn,
placefor stowing.

; from

corn

cern,

Beste,

s.

without

beast, i.e.

animal

an

brute

animal, G
288 ; pi. Bestes, cattle,C 361,
365. O. F. beste,Lat. bestia.
adv. on
one
Besydes,
side, G
reason,

1416.
Bet,

Lzt.fagus.

to

it may,

and

beauty,B 162.

from
beltet,
biaute,

Bede,

for

bite.
See Ben.

Beautee,

be, B 227 ; pr. pi.Ben,

238 ; pr. s. subj.may be, is,

Berne,

bait, feed,eat,

friend.

bell,662, 664. A.S.

s.

v.

are,

as

both

barnage;
O.F. baron, a

is

396.

belle.

Ben,

Barbre,
adj. barbarian, B 281.
Lat. barbarus, Gk. ffap"apos.
of barons,
s.
Baronage,
company
retinue of lords, B
The
329.

pr. I nod, C

amy,

bel,fair,
ami,

Bar, pt. s. bore, carried about, B

476 (cf.the name
Christopher),
See Ber.

becquer;Cotgrave.
i.e. good friend, fair
C 318.
See note.
O.F.
friend,

Bel

to

torment.

s.

F.

pledge.

G
misfortune, soirow,
A. S.
bealo, torment,

s.

wickedness ; Goth,

beech-wood, G 928. See

s.

Bekke, pr.

note.

Beech,

the

See

adj. comp. better, B

G

1091,
from

1410.
base

A.S.

311,

bet,better,

bat,signifying
good;

cf. Goth,

Bet,

batiza,better.
adv. better, G
1283, 1344;

hence

go

bel,go

more

quickly,

GLOSSARIAL

go

fast

as

as

can,

you

INDEX.

667.

Bihete,

518.

command, promise.
Biholde, pp. beheld,G 1 79.
behealdan,pp. behealden.

See the note.

See Be.
Beth.

707.
kindled. G.

lit.to
bitan, to
mend, from base bat,good. See
in Gloss. I.
Bet; and Beete
kindle ;

A. S.

Beye,
A. S.

Bible,

to

v.

637.

buy, C 845, G

bycgan.
857.

Gk. /3i0-

Xiov,a littlebook, fitfikos,

a book.
Bicched
bones, s. pi. dice (lit.

spottedor marked
See the

ger.
9.

Allied

beclippan,to
The A. S. clappanis

to

A. S.

beclip,embrace.

the
palpitate;
stroke

also to

to

move,

klappa is
clapthe hands.

Icel.

Bidde, pp. bidden, commanded,

to

Here
bidde
kan
have
440.
bidden ; bidde is not the pt. pi.,
for that takes the form bede. See
=

A. S. beodan ; pt. t. ic
bead, pi.we budon ; pp. boden :
cf.G. bieten,
to offer.
Bede.

Biddinge,
140.

G
pres. part, praying,
A. S. biddan, to pray ; cf.

to beseech.
bitten,
Bifalle, pr. s. subj.may befal,I
68; pp. befallen,B 726. A. S.

G.

to happen ;
befeallan,

from

feal-

lan,to fall.
Bifom,

prep, before, B

997, C

to

A. S.

271.

ledge,
confess,acknow-

to

v.

Lit. to he-know.
G 63. Cf.
Bileue, s. faith,
belief,
A. S. geledfa,
creed ; with prefix
ge instead of 6/.

imp. pi. believe ye,

Cf.

A. S.

1047.
believe ; with

geled/an,

to

prefix
ge

for bi.

away, G 482.
beredfian, take away,
bereave.
rob,
take

to

v.

A. S.

Bisie,
B

B 886.

Bireue,

to

behindan.

Bileueth,

clasp,grasp,

to

ensnare,

bones),C 656.

(Doubtful.)

note.

Biclappe,

future,

come,

A. S.

behind, i.e.

adv.

Bihynde,

Biknowe,

book, G

s.

G
s.
1 p. I promise,
Prefix be and A. S. hdtan,

pr.

to

pt. pi.

Betten,

217

to

trouble,busy ; bisie
G 758- A. S.
myself,
employ

me,

to

v.

to
bysgian,

occupy,

from

bysgu,

occupation,
employment.
Bisinesse, s. busy endeavour, G
24.
Bis

See Businesse.

tad, pp. hard

from

bestead, greatly
"

649.

B
imperilled,

A. S. stede,a

placed;
stead.
place,
Lit.

Bitook, pt. s. delivered,

gave,

(tothe

mitted
com-

chargeof),G

541.
from took,with prefix
bi-.
See Took.
Bitter, adj. bitter;bitter swete, G
A. S. bittr,
878. See the note.
Formed

bitter ; from

bitan,to bite.

665 ; in front of,G 679 ; before

(in pointof time),763. A. S.

Bitwixen, prep, betwixt,between,

beforan.

Bitymes,

Biforn, adv. before,B 704.

Biforn-hond,

adv. before-hand,
G

p. didst begin,
442 ; pp. 428. Prefix bi, and
A. S. ginnan, pt. t. gann
(2 p.
pt.

s.

gunne), pp. gunnen.

G
Bigyled, pp. beguiled,
985,
f
rom
1385. O. F. guile,
a
guile,

Teutonic

or

Scandinavian

cf. Icel.vel,an

source

wile.
artifice,

832.

A. S. betweox, betwix.
adv.

betimes,early,
soon,

1008.

to happen, C
v.
900, G
Prefix
and
S.
A.
bi,
tidan,
400.
to happen ; from tid,time.

Bityde,

I3I7-

Bigonne,

Biwreyen,

v.

to

betray,G

150;

Biwreye, C 823, G 147 ; pp. s.

B 773.
2 p. Biwreyest,disclosest,
See Gloss. II.

Bladdre,

s.

blceddre ;

bladder,G 439. A. S.
from A. S. blawan, to

blow, puffout.

2l8

GLOSSARIAL

INDEX.

Blake, adj.pi.black,G, 557. A. S.

blcec.

Bole
G

Blakeberyed,

armoniak,

Armenian

clay,

See the nole.

790-

G 797.
a-blackberrying,Boles, gen. sing,bull's,
often
at
wooden
a
Bolle, s. a bowl,
will,astray,
a-wandering
A. S. bolla.
bowl, G 1 2 10.
406. See the note.
a,

i.e.
C

Blent, pr. $. blinds,G 1391 ; pp.

Blent, blinded, deceived, 1077.
A. S. blendian, to make
blind (3
he
pr. blent,
blind,blind.
p.

s.

blinds)
; from

pt.

mist before the eyes (Wedgwood )

Blesseth
herself,
hir, pr. s. crosses
a

to

v.

Not

stop, cease, G

71.

11

from

but

from

Scandinavian

form

Now

prayer.

Boras,

band.
G

234,

ben,

the

cognate

Icel.

bun, a

speltboon.

borax,

s.

A.S.
;

A. S.

790.

'Borax,

of soda ; a salt formed

of boracic acid
combination

biborate

by

with

B449.

634.

bindan,to bind ; pt. t. ic

s.
petition,
prayer,

prayer,

adj.bleared,G 730. See

the note.
Probably only another
form of blur. Cf. Bavarian plerr,

bound, B

s.

Bone,

356.

Blered,

Blinne,

Bond,

Fr.

soda.

Arabic

borrax,

borax, Span.

buraq,

nitre,

; from
saltpeter

Arab, baraqa,to
blinnan, to cease ; contr.
shine ; Webster.
But rather borand linnan,to cease.
rowed
hi,prefix,
from
B
Pers.
borax.
burah,
Blisful, adj. blessed,
845 ;
happy, merry, 403. A. S. blis, Bord, s. table,B 430 ; board, i.e.
A.S. bord, a
meals, G 1017.
joy ; cf. blithe.
board, a table.
Blowe, pp. blown, filled out with
A. S. bldwan, to
wind, G 440.
Bost, s. boast, B 401, C 764;
G 441.
blow; cf. Lat. flare.
pride,swelling,
Probably
of Celtic origin,
find not
as
we
Blundreth, pr. s. runs heedlessly,
G
I p. pi. pr. Blundren,
only W. 60s/,a boast, bostio,to
1414;
fall into confusion,we
we
boast, but also Gaelic bbsd, a
fuse
conbecome
boast,vain-glory,
bosdail,
ourselves,
mazed,
boasting,
boaster.
a
670. From Icel.blunda,to doze,
bbsdair,
A. S.

'

from

blundr,

doze

; connected

blendan, to blend, confuse,

blind,blind.
Blynde,
adj.pi. blind, G 658.
A. S.

and

A. S. blind.

Blynde

See above.

with,

ger.

to

blind

(the

bodies

G 820,
(planets),

825.
O. F. boiste
box, C 307.
Lat.
accus.
(Fr. bolted, Low

Boist,

s.

boxida, bvxida,
accus.

of

properlya

from

Gk.

box,
TTvi-is,
a
box

made

Trv"l8a,
a

pyx

of boxwood

dat.

s.

bottom, G

1321.

adj.both, B 221.
Boughte, pt. s. bought; boughte
redeemed, C 766. See
agayn,
Bothe,

s.
pi. bodies, metallic
(metals)answeringto the

celestialbodies

Botme,

G
relief,

s.

A. S. bottn, dat. botme ; cognate

with Lat. fundus, Gk. "nvOfj.-qv.

with, G 1151.
priest)
B 1154.
Blythe, adj.blithe,
joyful,
A. S. blifte,
bliss,
glad,
joy.
Bodies,

1481. E. boot,
A.S.
bdt, a remedy; from the
base bat, good. See Bet.
Botel, s. bottle (ofhay),H 14; pi.
Botels,bottles,
C871.
Bote,

with

;
;

Gk.irv"
os, Lat. buxus,the box-tree.

Beye.
Bonnden,
pp. bound, B 270. A. S.
bindan, pp. bunden.
Bourde,

s.

bourde,

be

to

bohort,

81.
O.F.
jest, H
pleasantry;
jest,
posed
sup-

mock

contraction

of

tournament,

exercise,from
knightly

horde, a

GLOSSARIAL

220

Calcening,
From

G 771.
calcination,

s.

s.

self,

calcination ;

ofc,

G 804.
calcining,

Can,

pr.

A.S.

1091.
from

cann

to

cunnan,

Canevas,
vas

knows,

s.

600, 620,

(1

and

G 939. F.

is from

The

Lat. cannabis,

the

s.

'

title of

Canon,' the

by Avicenna, C

book

See

890.

Cansto^v,

contr.

for

canst

thou,

632, C 521.
horse,nag, H 64. From
caballus,a nag ; cf. W.

Capel,

s.

Lat.

Capitayn,
Capouns,
Cardiacle,

s.
s.

givesCardimeaning

adj.,one

'

being wrung

at

s.

See

cera.

cerat

in

Bra-

Etym. Diet.
with full
adv. minutely,
details (see note),B 185. The
word
is glossedby ceriose in the

Ceriously,

Ellesmere

MS., and Ducange has

Seriose,fuse, minutatim, articu-

certein

Lat.

care,

See Cure.

cura.

pi. carried,G

12

19.

(Gloss.II.)
Carl, s. churl,country fellow, C
717. A. S. carl,led. karl,a man,
The A. S. also had ceorl,
male.
E. churl.

Carolinge,

s.

song, G

dat.

(Gloss.I.)
carrying,C 875.

Caryinge, s.
Cas, s. circumstance,

condition,

of

sum

money,
242 ; certein tresor, a
quantityof treasure, B 442 ; as
certain

sum,

G 776, 1024.
quantity,
G
certainly,

adv.

1478.

(Gloss.
II.)
Cesse, v. to
Cessede, G
F.

cesser,

ChafTare,

cease,

1066

pt. s.

Cessed, 538.
124;
Lat-.cessare.

s.

G 14
traffic,
chaffer,

Chaffar,merchandise,B

138.

21

For

chap-fare;from A.S. cedp.purchase,

fair,proceedings.
(Gloss.
I.)

carolling,
ing, ChafTare, ger.
sing-

1345.

quantityof;

stated

Gk.

anxiety,trouble,B 514;

pt.

gold,
B

Certes,

anxiety; not

Lat. series,
order.
certain

fixed

is from

Carieden,

From

sb., Certeyn, a

The
xapSia,the

pi.Cares, G 347. A. S. caru,

whence

Cf. Lat. ceratum,

chief compound is

salve whose

wax,

808.

adj.waxed,

the heart.'

heart.

Care,

cement.

Certein, adj.a

the heart,

pain about

s.

an

as

deriv.

pp.

as

the note.

latim.'

C 582.
captain,
pi.capons, C 856.

Cotgrave

513.

aque,

Lat. caementum,

Cered,

'

a horse.
ceffyl,

From

sealing,G 817.

chet's Fr.

the note.
B

C 594.
Catel, s. property, chattels,
(Gloss.II.)
Cause, s. reason, B 252.
metically
Cementing,
s.
cementing,her-

See

Gk. Kavvafiis,hemp.

Canon,

880.
Scandinavian ;
Icel.kasta,to throw. (Gloss.II.)

cane-

cf. Ital. canavaccio.

derivation

p.),

know.

canvas,

s.

738 : pp. Cast, planned,

devised, C

Lat. calx.

Calcinacioun,
for

INDEX.

trade,barter,deal,

to

B 139.
traffic,

Chalk-stoon,

s.

See above.
a

pieceof chalk,G

1207.
s. chamber, B
Chambre,
167. F.
305, 311, 983.
Lat.
camera.
chambre,
casus.
Chanon, s. canon, G 573 (seethe
Caste, pt.s. threw, H 48 ; cast up,
vised,
contrived, denote); Chanoun, 972.
B 508 ; imagined,
haled,
s. pi.traders,merchants,
Chapmen,
B 406, 584, 805 ; pi. exSee ChafTare.
B 135.
emitted, G 244; pr. pi.
s.
trade, barter,
Chapmanhode,
Casten, cast about, debate, B 2 1 2 ;
B143.
pr. s. Casteth, considers,G 141 4;
hims.
burden, weight,imdevotes
Charge,
casts
himself,
refi.
B

case,

F.

cas.

Lat.

A RIAL

GLOSS

portance ; of that
that

G
is

it is of

matter,

no

charge,for

no

The

749.

no

ance,
import-

sense
original

to
; F. charger,
Lat. carricare,
to

burden, load

load,fcom Low
Chaunce,

s.

in

term

chance,'a technical
the game
of hazard,
G

593.

O. Fr.

that which
cheaunce,Lit.cadentia,

falls out,

from

cadere, to

fall

(usedin

dice-playing).
Chees, imp. s. choose,G 458 ; pt.s.
chose, G 38. See Chese.
Cherche, s. a church,G 546.
Chere, s. cheer,i.e. mien, G 1233;
O. Fr.
entertainment, B 180.

chere,Low
see

s.

Lat. cara,

churl,C 289.

the face.
A. S. ceorl ;

Carl.

choose,B 2 2 7 ; imp.s.
Chees, choose, G 458 ; pt. s.
Chees, chose,G 38. A. S. cedsart ;

Chese,

pt.

v.

to

ic ceds.

t.

Cheue, in phr.yuelmot he cheue

ill may
he
ill may
he end, or
G
F.
chevir, to
thrive,
1225.
compass,

from

manage,

chef,Lat.

caput.

Chit, pr.

s.

chides

G 921.
chideth),

(contr.from
A. S.

cidan, to

Chiteren,

v.

G
chatter,prattle,

to

s.

O.

50.

feat of
Fr.

cheuauchie,che-

back,
expeditionon horsefrom vb. chevaucher,che-

valcher,to ride a horse ; which

from
cheval, a horse, Lat. caballus.

chivalry,
company

of

B 235. Cf. E. cavalry,

knights,
from
the same
viz. Fr.
source,

cheval,a horse,Lat. caballus.

num.
cinque,five,C 653.

Cink,

cinq,Lat. quinque.

city,B 289.
the
Citiinacioun, s. citronising,
s.

ping.
by clap-

Clause, s. sentence, B 251.

Cleernes, s. clearness,brightness,

glory,G

O. Fr. cler,Lat.

403.

clarus ; with A. S. suffix-ness.

G
Clene, adv. clean,entirely,

1425.
the

625,

A. S. adv. clcene has

The
sense.

same

call,name,
p. pi.pres. we
G 827; pr. pi. call,B 191, G
2 ; pr. s. call,C
675 (herecle-

Clepe,

;
sing,rather than plural
see
Men), also pp. Clept,named,
G
863. A. S. clipian,
cleopian,
to call. (Gloss.
I.)
learned,G
Clergial, adj. clerkly,

peth

is

752-

pi.learned
clay,G 807.

Cley,

s.

s.

Clinke,

men,

A. S.

clceg.

480.

ring,sound, clink,

to

v.

C 664. Cf. Icel. Mingja,

tingle,
Swed.
klinga,Dan. klinge,to
tingle,
ring; also Du. klinken,to
tingle.The word is probablyof
A.S.
origin,as shewn by the
form.

Cloistre,

G 43.
cloister,
dat. clock,I 5.

s.

s.

Clote-leef,

s.

Clote-bur

or

369.

(seenote),G
burdock

Mette,a bur, burdock;

a
hladde,

leaf of the burdock

S. elate,a

A.

577.

cf. G.
Mid. Du.
;

bur.

cloth, C 736; pi.

Cloutes, cloths, portions of a
garment, rags, 348. A. S. clut,

Clowt,
s.

noise

horsemanship, Cloos, adj.close,secret, G

vauchee,an

Chiualrye,

II.)
(Gloss.

Clokke,

1397-

Chiuache,

Citee,

chatter,
pr. pi. prattle,
S.
to clap
A.
clappan,
965.

Clappe,

Dutch

chide.

Fr.

note.

Clerkes,
=

the colour of citron,

a
See
process in alchemy,G 816.
to
turning

'

653; luck,

Cherl,

221

make
together,

load.

INDEX.

s.

littlecloth.

clotted,
Coagulat, pp. coagulated,
G

811.

Lat.

coagulatus.

coffer,
money-box,G 836.
Lat. cophinus,
O. Fr. cofre,cofin,

Cofre,
Gk.

s.

KoipLios,a basket.

222

A RIAL

GLOSS

Cokes,

s.

pi.cooks,C 538.

A. S.

from

Lat.

but

coc,

borrowed

coquus.

Cokkes,
H

corruptionof Goddes,

9, 1 29.

Colde,

cold,B

grow

Coles, s. pi. coals,G

col,coal.

Comaundour,

879.
A. S.

1114.

commander,

s.

A. S.

30.

cuman.

coming, G

5.

coming

A. S.

343.

; from

to

cuman,

come.

Commune,

to

v.

commune,

verse,
con-

982. O. Fr. communier,

Lat. communicare.
Commune,

adj.general,
common,

O. Fr.

155communis.

Lat.

commun,

s.

company,

me

Cf. the

fusion,
con-

phrase
be confounded; '
confundar in 2eter-

137.
never
'

"

s.

ne

"

containing
earth,sea,

and

heaven,

O. Fr. compas, measure

45.
;
from Lat. cum
and passus, a step.

Conclude,

idea,G
v.

pp.

fusion,
adj. put to conof folly,
G 463.

as

convicted
O. Fr.

confondre, to confound ;
confus
; Lat. confundere,pp.
pp.

confusus;from fundere,to pour.

Conioyninge, s. conjoining,
junction,
conG 95. O. Fr. conjoindre,
Lat. coniungere,
to jointogether.
Conne, pr. pi. 1 p. we can, are
able,B 483 ; pr. s. subj.he may
know ; al conne
he, whether he
G
846. A. S. cwuian,
may know,
to know, has pr. pi.cunnon
; pr.

subj.cunne.

s.

Conning,

skill,B 1099, G

s.

653,

A. S. cunning,
experience;

1087.

to

cunnan,

Conquereden,

know.

pt. pi. conquered,

O. Fr. conquerre,

542.

from

acquire;

to

quer,
con-

querre, Lat.

quaerere, to seek.

enclosure,continent

s.

Confus,

134.

tryne compas, the threefold world,

to

12

14.

include, put

gether,
to-

G
429 ; to attain to a
successful result,773 ; 1 p. s. pr.
I draw the conclusion,
1472. Lat.

concludere.

in
conficere,

Conseil,

council,B 204 ; counsel,

425; secrecy, 777 ; a secret, 561,
C 819,G 145, 192.
Fr. conseil,
s.

Lat. concilium.

Conserued,

kept,G 387.
imp. pi. 2 p.

pp.

sider,
conConsidereth,
G 1388.
Constable, s. constable,governor,

O. Fr. conestable, Low

512.
Lat. conestabulus,
a
corruptionof

comeslabulus,a

Conclusioun, s. result,successful
end of an experiment,G 672.
Confiture, s. composition,C 862.
Fr. confiture,
a mixture, preserve,
from confire,
to preserve, pickle;
'make

Let

from

(Gloss.II.)
Compas,

Lat.

soul,G

in Latin

Companye,

Conceit,

bring to

to

v.

num.'

cyme,

in
'

495-

Come,

Confounde,

362 ; pp. Confounded,

overwhelmed
with sin,destroyed

Combust, pp. burnt,G 811.

Lat.
combustus,burnt; from a form
*burere; cf. bustum.
to
Come,
v.
come
; Come
therby,
come
by it,acquireit,G 1395 ;
pr. s. Comth, comes, B 407, 603,
C 78J ; pt. pi. Come,
came, G
B
1220;
Comen,
145; pp. Comen,
B 260; ben
comen
are
come,
1 1

O. Fr.
Confort, s. comfort, G 32.
Lat.
conforter,
confortare, to
strengthen
; from fords, strong.
B

to

v.

INDEX.

late

sense

of to

up'amedicine;ixomfacere.

uniting
the

into
stable)

Constablesse,
B

word

stabuli

comes

s.

one

formed

by

(count of

word.

constable's wife,

See above.

539.

Contenaunce,

pretence, appearance,
Fr.
O.
contenance,
264.
Lat.
countenance, from contenir,
G

s.

GLOSSARIAL

to contain
continere,

INDEX.

Lat.

; from

tenere, to hold.

Lat.

Corn,

from

brass of

Cy-

from

863.

A. S.

; cognate with
grain

Thus

granutn.

and

com

Lat.

grain

doublets.

are

Corniculere,

s.

secretary,
registrar,

See the

Lat.
clerk
a
nicularius,
registrar,

369.

note.

; from
magistrate

nu,

to

from

cor-

adj.appliedto ale,strong

Corny,
of the

corn

malt, C

or

315,

456.

226.

s.

Lat.

F.

from

pi.

crowns,

221,

life

cours,
to

currere,

cradle,G

t,

on

Lat.

run.

A. S.

122.

cradel ; perhaps of Celtic origin.

Cf. Irish craidhal, W.
cryd, a
a cradle ;
cradle,Gaelic creathall,
allied to Gk. Kpa.5a.eiv,
to shake.
G 1 290.
clever,
Crafty, adj.skilful,

knowledge,skill.
craft,

The
Crased, pp. cracked,G 934.
O. F. only has escraser, to break,
but this is formed as iffrom eraser.
; cf.
origin

Swed. sld i kras,to dash in pieces.

Creance,
B

See Corn.

Corones,

704

387.

earth, G
cursvs;

course,

s.

It is of Scandinavian

horn.

II.)
(Gloss.

793.
Cours,

A. S.

cor-

corniculum, a

ornament
horn-shaped

Counterfete, v. to imitate,C 447 ;

B 746,
imitated,
pp. Counterfeted,

Cradel,

Cyprus.

grain,C

s.

corn,

the

conlrata,

cuprum, copper;

prium

F.

434.

over

as,

".

come.

againstone,
I.)
against.(Gloss.
G
s.
829. Late
copper,

country
Coper,

Lat.

from

contree,

contra,

country, B

s.

O.
convent, G 1007.
Lat.
covent,
conuentus, a
; from uenire,to
comingtogether

Coucnt,
Fr.

Contrarie, adj.contrary ; in conG 1477*

in contradiction,
trarie,
Contree,

223

s.

340 ;

O. F.

belief,objectof faith,
Creaunce, creed, 915.

croire,to

from

creance,

Lat. credere.
believe,

corona.

Creatour, s. Creator,C 901.

853.
G 1047.
Corpus
intentionallyCrede, s. creed,belief,
bones, an
C 347.
O. F.
nonsensical oath, composed of
Cristal, adj.crystal,
Gk.
Lord's
from
Lat.
crystallum,
cristal,
body,
corpus domini,'the
from
and
;
'bones,' C 314. See the
KpvaraWos, ice, crystal

Corosif,

G
adj.corrosive,

'

Kpvos, frost.

note.

Correccioun,
Cors,
C

s.

s.

I 60.
correction,

67 ; corpse,
O. Fr. cors, Lat. corpus.
ger. to lay, G 1152;

body,C 304, H

665.

Couchen,
pl.s. Couched, laid,placed,1 157 ;
pp. Couched, laid, 1 1 82, 1 200.
O. Fr. couchier,colcher,
to place,
Lat.
from
collocare;
locus, a
place.
Coude, pr. s. could,G 291. A. S.
cv/Se,pt. t. of cunnan, to know,
be able.

Coueityse, s. covetousness,C 424.

O. Fr. coveitise,
Low
covoitise,
Lat.

from
cupiditia,
;

wish for.

which

from

desirous
cupidus,

Cristen, adj.Christian,B

Cristendom,
B

222.

the Christian

s.

351;

ligion,
re-

G
Christianity,

447-

Cristenly,
B

manner,

in

adv.

Christian

1 122.

Cristianitee,

s.

company

of Christians,

B 544.

B 226,355,
Cristned, pp. baptised,
G

352.

pi. crumbs, G (}0.

A. S. cruma,
a crumb, a fragment.
parentl
ApCrone, s. crone, hag,B 432.
Crommes,

s.

of

cf.
;
origin
ous,
prudent,penuri-

Celtic

Gaelic crionna,

old, ancient; crion, little,

cupere, to
mean,

crion,

to

wither, decay,

GLOSSARIAL

224
blast.

Or

Picard

carone,

rather,it
F.

INDEX.

to

answers

cohors.

carrion.

Croper,

court, Lat.

charogne,our

Cut,

566.

s.

crupper,
F. croupiere.From

lot,C 793.

s.

cohortem,

O. F. crope,

Dagger,

793.

diminutive
intended

translation
But

the

might

of

Croude,

push,B 801

p. Crowdest, dost
push, 296 (see note
A. S. crudan

pr.

s.

press, dost
to

1.

299).

pressure,
See the note.

299.

pr. s.

; him
refl.

croweth

362. A.S. crdwan, to

Croys,

dag, which

root

dagges
Morte
piercing,

450, 844,C 532.

O. F. crois,Lat. crucetn, ace. of

in

appears

daggande

and
pierces,

Arthur,ed. Brock

S.),2102, 3749. Of
origin; cf. Breton dagi,to
pierce,dag, a dagger.
T.

E.

(E.

Celtic

Dalisunce,

playfuldemeanour,

s.

592. (Gloss.I. and II.)

s. mother, C 684. F. dame,
Dame,
Lat. domina, lady.
Dampnable,
adj. damnable, C

472.

Dampnacioun,

damnation, C

s.

500.
G

O. F.

310.

Dar, pr.

s.

pr.

214;

11

dampner,

10,

Lat.

condemn.

273, G

p. I dare, B
s.

Darst,B 860

cross,

s.

the

From

dagger,C 830.

s.

damnare, to

croak.

crow,

Dampned,/"/".condemned,

motive

s.

crows,

in

(not found).

Crowding,

Croweth,

Lat.

Crucible

See

(as

Wedgwood.

to

v.

power,

derived

supposed) from

and

of

crucibulum.

Lat.

cross.

Webster

parently
ap-

sort

latter is not

be

crux,

of cross,
as

cwtws,

D.

crucible,G
1147;
also Crosselet,
1 1 1 7 ; pi.Croslets,
s.

W.

lot ;

crupe (F. croupe),the rump of an

animal ; apparentlyof Scandinavian

Croslet,

of

the short straw,

originally
from cwta, short. (Gloss.
I.)

Cf.

origin;cf. Icel. kryppa, z

hump, hunch ; Icel. hroppr, a
hump ; Dan. krop,the trunk of
the body. See Croppe
in Gloss. I.

ace.

(Gloss.
II.)

Dar,
;

312;

p.

pt. s. Dorste, durst,

753, G 532. A.S. ic dearr, I

dare, he dearr, he dare ; pt. t. ic

dorste.

crux.

Cucurbites, s. pi. cucurbites,G

chemical
Cucurbite, a
794.
'

pt. pi. daze,

Daswen,

dazzled, H

are

are

dazed,
Cf.

31.

Icel.

vessel

dasask

shallow,with

dasafSr,exhausted ; cf.
weary
also Swed.
dasa, to be idle ; E.

in the
originallymade
shape of a gourd, but sometimes
wide

mouth,

distillation; '

used

in

From

Lat. cucurbita,a

Cure,

s.

honest

in

cure

.care, in

her power,
Lat. cura, care.

Cursednesse,

498, 638,
ian, to

curse

gourd.
188;

for honourable

care

things,C 557;
cure,

Webster.

endeavour, B

care,
cure

s.

and

in her

230.

Fr.

A.S.

1101.
; curs,

s.

doze.

Date,
141

s.

1.

curs-

curse.

date, term, period,G

F. date, Lat. datum, a
a

thinggiven.
s. day ; also,an
appointedday

Day,

for the
money,

wickedness,C400,

166.
courtesy, B
O. F. curteisie; from O. F. cort,

Curteisye,

(i.e. dasa-sk),to

become

payment
G

1040.

of

A. S.

sum

of

dag.

s.
strife,G
Debaat,
1389. F.
debat, from vb. debattre,which
from batlre,Lat. batuere. to beat.

Deed,

pp.

64,204.

as

adj.dead, B

209, G

GLOSSARIAL

INDEX.

G
mortally,
Deedly, adv. deadly,

476.
467, 623.

pi. dice, C
(Gloss.
II.)

Dees,

s.

Defame,

s.

Defamed,

Lat.
F. diffamer,
defame.

C 415.
to

mare,

dishonour,C 612.
pp. defamed, slandered,

22'

dedp,deep water, neut. sb. ;

from dedp,adj.deep.
Depper, adv. comp. deeper,more
B 630, G 250.
deeply,
dear, D 447, G
Dere, adj. (voc.)
A.S.

The
257" 321the finale isdue

diffa-

AS.

is also dere ;
to the A. S. form ;
noun

dyre,dtar.
dedre,

Dere, adv. dearly

Defaute, s. fault,sin,C 370; a
; to dere, too
G
C
defect, 954.
II.)
(Gloss.
dearly, 293.
to forbid,C
Derkest, adj. superl.darkest,B
v.
Defenden,
590 ;
fended,
A.S. deorc,dark.
304.
ger. Defende, G 1470 ; pp. Deforbidden, C

F.

510.

defendere.
pi. deacons, G

Deknes,

s.

547.

part

s.

; every

del,every whit,

part.
s.

547, G
delicice.

Desolaat, adj. deserted,alone ;

holden desolaat,
shunned,C 598.
from desolare,
to
pleasures, Lat. desolatus,
pi. delights,
Lat.
from
make
de
and
I*,
delices,
waste,
lonely;
3.
solus,alone.

Delte, pt. s. dealt,G

1074.

The

delen,from A. S. dcelan,to
from dcel,a part.
divide,
inf. is

Delyt,

B 1135, G
delight,

s.

deleit; from
O. F. delit,
The
to delight.
lecture,

1070.

Lat. demodern

light.

a looking
depii),Lat. despectus,

down

upon ; from

demand, question,

s.

B 472 ; Demande,

demande,from Lat.

430.
de and

O. F.

I.)
(Gloss.
despitefully
B 605.
maliciously,

Desport,

s.
amusement,
sport,G
O. F. desport; from
Lat.

prefixdis

suppose, B

to

judge,conclude,1091
verdict,G 595

1038 ;

; to

to

give

Demeth,
fancies,
6S9; imp. pi. Demeth,
A. S. demon,
suppose ye, 993.
;

pr.

s.

judge,from ddm, judgment.

pt. s. parted,B 11 58;
C 8 1 2, 814. O.F. desdivided,
from dis
parter, Lat. dispartire,
and parlire;
which from pars, a
to

Departed,

part.

Departing,

s.

B 260
departure,

Departinge,
293.
s.

the
III.

deep,the

and

Similarly
to

Destourbe,
v.

adv.

portare, to

carry.

divert is from

Lat.

uertere, to turn.

man-

dare.

Deme,

de, down, and

specere,to look.

592.

Demaunde,

VOL.

B 391 ; vexation,
Despit, s. spite,
dishonour,699. O. F. despit
(F.

Despitously,

surd
abis due to an
delight
spelling
supposed connection with

Depe,

descensum ;
Tyrwhitt. From
Lat. descendere,
to descend.

A. S. dcel, a

G
entirely,
1269.

Delices,

oils per
chemistryfor extracting
'

Lat. diaconus.

Del,

s.
Deseensories,
pi. G 792.
in
Descensories,vessels used
*

defendre,Lat.

sea, B 455.

v.

to disturb ; deslourbe

of, to disturb in, C 340. O. F.

dis and
destorber,from Lat. prefix
from
confuse
turbare, to
turba,
;
a

crowd.

adj.pi. deaf,G 286. The

sing,is dee/. From A.S. deaf.

Deue,

Deuyse,

to

v,

349, 613,G

Deye,

v.

to

relate,
tell,B 154,
266.

II.)
(Gloss.

die,B 525, 592; Deyen,

pr. s. Deyeth, dies, G

1436; pt. s. Deyde, died,C 580,
G 138. Scandinavian; Icel.deyja,
to die,Swed. do, Dan. doe.
G

472

C 5 20
Deyntee, adj.
dainty,

as

sb.,

zz6

GLOSS

A RIAL

INDEX.

B 139 ;
or peculiar
special
pleasure,
s. pi. Deyntees, dainties,
419.

62

O. F. daintie,
agreeableness
; from

p. Dost, makest, C
B 724;
Doth,
causes,
312 ; pr.
imp. s. Do, make, H 12; cause,

Lat.

F.

digne,

Lat. dignus,worthy.

Dilatacioun,
Formed
Lat.

*.

like

which from
dilatationem,
dilatare, to make
broad, from
latus,broad.

which

oicavZaXov.

Gk.

Discouere,

reveal,G

to

scandalum,

s.

dis
prefixes
to

and

con, and

lack

of

dom

ease,

616, G

distress,
misery,B

747,

annoyances,

Disport, s.
Desport.

B 143.
pleasure,

See

Disseuer,

part, G

to

ger.

875.

From
to

O. F. sevrer, Lat. separare,

separate.

Dissimuleth,
acts

pr.

G
foolishly,

s.

dissimulates,

466.

Lat. dispretendthat a thing

simulare,to
is not.

s.

G
dissembling,

Diuerse,
as

v.

B
adj.pl.diverse,
to

in doon

do, G

166;

to

henge,cause

vs

for

hung,C 79"J

to

dote
a

211.
cause,
us

to

done,

;
;

fitthingto do, I

but

the F. is borrowed

in the Du.

appears

which

source,

dutten,to take

from

nap, to mope,

dut,

nap,

sleep,dotage.
Doublenesse,
Doughter,

s.
s.

G 1300.
duplicity,

daughter,B

151.

A. S. dohtor.

doubt, B 777, G 833 ;

B 390, C
out of doute, doubtless,
822. F. doute,doubt, from douter,
Lat. dubilare,to doubt.
adv, doubtless,C 492,
Doutelees,
Doute,

s.

16, 1435

without

hesitation,

B 226.
s.

dove, pigeon,C

origin,
thoughnot

397.

easily

found ; cf. Icel.dufa,

Swed. dufva,
Du. duif. (Somner'sA. S. Diet,

givesthe

do

A.S. duru.
is dissyllabic;

Low-German

Of A. S.

werche, cause
be wrought or built,G "45
to
ger. Done, to do, B 770, G 932
be

door, G1137, 1142, 1217,

v.

Dowue,

1073Doon,

to

Dissimulinge,

57.

to
foolish,act
grow
F. ra-doter,
G
Cf.
foolishly,983.

H 33.
indisposed),

minion,
domination,do-

See Dar.

Doten,

from

posed,
Disposed, pp. inclined ; wel disin good health (the converse
of

s.

word

Dorste.

pi. displeasures,

s.

C 420.

s.

H
C 560 ; power,
Lat. dominus, a lord.

From

H97.
Displesances,

in

(Gloss.II.)

operire, Dore,
trouble,

don,

to
place,as
originally

Dominaciourt.

The

s.

A. S.

Domb,
adj. dumb, B 1055; pi.
Dombe, G 286. A. S. dumb.
s. judgment, C
Dome,
637. A. S.

hide.

Disese,

imp.

Skt. dhd, to place,Gk. tIOtjixi,

I
to
gether.
place,Lat. con-dere,
put to-

1465;

revealest,
pr. Discouerest,
p.
696 ; pp. Discouered, revealed,
from Lat.
1468. O. F. descovrir,
2

do ;

to

Disclaunclered,

Lat.

174;

Doon, completed,387.

pp. slandered, B
674. From O. F. prefixdes, Lat.
dis, and F. esclandre, formerly

do ye, C 745 ; pp. Doon,

Do, done, G 745, 1 1 55 ;

pi.Doth,

ace.

from

lay aside,G 487

put away,

B 232.
diffuseness,
French sb. from

escandle,from

s.

to be
me
32 ; do hang, cause
G
hung,
1029 ; dofecche,cause
to be fetched,B 662 ; do wey =

adj. worthy, honoured, C

695; suitable,B 778.

pr.

s.

worthiness.
dignitatem,

ace.

Digne,

Di"dden,

form

duua.)
should dread,
pt. pi.subj.

should fear,G 15.

Draf,

s.

See Drede.

refuse,chaff,I 35.
draft",

228

GLOSSARIAL

agrimony,G 800.
agremonia,argemonia, Gk.

Egremoin,
Lat.

INDEX.

s.

Enbibing,
G

dp-yefid/VT]
; so called,apparently, Encense,
because

supposed to

in

spot

the

eye,

from

which

cure

Gk.

white

ster.)
dpjos,white. (Web-

word
dissyllabic
eight; cognate
Gk.

771. A
A. S. eahta,

eight,C

num.

with

Lat.

octo,

choice,
(a technical term), B 312.
'

Eleccioun,

s.

election

'

See

note, p. 126.

Elementes,

pi. elements,

s.

B 754.
A. S. elf,alf,
Elf, s. fairy,
an
elf,a genius; Icel.dlfr.
11 31,
otherwise* G
644 ; elles god forbede,

adv.

1377, B
G

forbid it should

1046.

otherwise,

be

A. S. elles.

elsewhere, G

adv.

Elleswher,
1 1

Encorporing,

815.
Encrees,

s.

Arabic

863.

G
elixir,

el

philosopher's
adj. lit. elvish, implike,

iksir,the
Eluish,

stone.

mysterious; but used in the sense

G 751, 842. Cf. Icel.
of foolish,
from
dlfr,an elf,
silly,
dlfalegr,

fairy.
Embassadour,

s.

ambassador, C

Lat. corpus,

s.

Embassadrye,
ciation,B 233.
Empoisoning,

embassy, nego-

s.

s.

poisoning,C

18.

increase,B 1068.
O. F. encroistre,
from
to increase,
Lat. increscere,
which
from cres-

Encresse,

cere,

to

v.

to

grow.

end, result,B

s.

word
dissyllabic

481.

; A. S. ende, end.

Endeles, adj.endless,B 951.

Endetted,
pp. indebted, G 734.
O F. s'endeter,
be indebted ;
to
from O. F. dete (F.delte),
debt,
a
Lat.
from
debere, to
debita,
owe.

781
to

indite,write, B

to

v.

Endyte,

to
enditier,

write

80.

instruct,from

work

dictate ; from

O. F.

ditier,

; Lat. die tare, to

dicere,to say.

skill,G 339.
genius,^
F. engirt,
Lat. ingenium,skill.
with Mute,'
s. securing
Enluting,
daubing with clay,"c, so as to

Engyn,

s.

air,G 766. F. Inter,to

Lat.
secure
lute,' from
lutum, clay.
search into,
Enquere, v. inquire,
with

891.
s.
Empoysoner,
894.
(Gloss.II.)
B 348 ;
s.
Emprise,
enterprise,

692.

O. F. enquerrer,

prendre,

Lat.

the

verb

prehendere, to

in.
emtake, with prefix
make
to empty,
v.
Empte,
empty,
A. S.
G
Empten,
1404.
741;
=

from.
to disengage
ge-cemtigian,

cemtig,vacant,
amta,

leisure.

at

leisure ;

to

quire
in-

Lat. quaerere, to seek.

Enqueringe,
O. F. emprise, Ensamples,

Empryse, G 605.
an
enterprise
; from

'

into ; O. F. querre, to seek ;

poisoner,C

from

body.

237, G

increase,B

exclude

603.

A. S.

G
incorporation,

s.

From

Endyten,

30.

Elixir,

Lat. incendere,to burn.

Ende,

1460.

God

(used by

Isidore of Seville),
incense ; which

See below.

OKTW.

Elles,

incensum

Lat.

encens,

from

Eighte,

offer incense,G
F- encenser,
from sb.
to

v.

395" 4*3"
;

ap-yepa

imbibition,absorption,

s.

814.

s.
s.

B 888.
inquiry,

pi. examples, C
ensample (Roquefort)

O. F.
Lat.

435.

; from

Entencioun,

s.

exemplum.
intention,intent,

C408.
Entente,

s.

tion,
824 ; inten998; design,C

will, B

867, G

vour,
432 ; plan, B 147, 206 ; endeaG 6. O. F. entente,intent ;

A RIAL

GLOSS

intend, Lat.

entendre,to

from

intendere.
I 12.
Entringe, pr. part, entering,
F. entrer, Lat. intrare,to

Envoluped,

INDEX.

229

from ev,
(2)gladtidings;
tidings;
and
well, good,
dyytWos, a
from
I announce.
d"y-y"AAco,
messenger ;

enter.

veloped,
pp. wrapped up, enC
F.
O.
involved, 942.

envohiper,to

A.S.
Eue, ,s. evening,G 375.
"j"fen,
evening.
G
adv.
Euen,
evenly,exactly,

envelope,cover ;
1200.
(says Brachet) from a
of unknown
radical velop,
origin. Euerich, pron. every one, all,B
Perhaps this radical is the same
531, 626, C 768; either of the
derived

appears in the M.

as

wlappe, used

E. verb

to

by Wyclif for

to

cf. E. wrap.

; and

wrap
Er, adv. before, B

420,

1273;
that,

prep, before,C 892 ;

Er

before

A.S.

that, G

375.

or,

before,formerly.
Erme,

to
grieve,

to

See the note.

312.

feel sad, C
A.S. yrman,

For ever-each;
two, B 1004.
M. E. euer, and iche,each.

Euerichon,
every one, B 330, G
1365 ; Euerichoon,G 960,I 15 ;
pi.Euerichone,allof them, B 429,
678. For ever-each-one;M.E.
euer, ever, iche,each, oon, one.
Euermo, adv. evermore,
always,B

1076.

See Mo.

afflict,
grieve,make unhappy,
from earm,
poor, miserable; cf.
G. arm,
Icel. artnr, Goth, arms,

Exaltacimin,

poor.

from ex, out, and altus,high.

Expert, adj.skilful in performing

to

Erst, adv. first;

at

264 ; long

151,

before,C 662.

G
first,

erst, at
erst er,

longfirst

of
Superlative

er.

See Er.

Escime,
G 4.

eschew, avoid,shun,
eschiver,to
escheveir,

to

v.

O. F.

avoid

(F.

eschiver)
; from

O. H.

G. sleiuhan,
to

the
avoid. From
have A. S. sceoh,
shy,and E. skew and shy.
root

same

Ese,
H

G
pleasure,

s.

746; ease,

F. aise.

25.

Espye,

we

to

v.

espy,

180 ;
O. F.

enquireabout,
pp. Espyed,observed,324.
from
O. H. G. spehen,
to
espier,
spy (G. sp'nhen).
291

Est,

s.

East, B
C

949,

wards,
297, 493 ; EastA.S.
east.
396 ;

(Gloss.II.)
Estaat,

s.

from

exaltation

(a term

the note, I
see
Lat. exaltare,to exalt ;

astrology)
;
From

10.

experiment, experienced, G
Lat. expertus, pp.
of
1 25 1.
to
experior, try.
to
v.
Expoune,
explain,G 86.
an

Lat. exponere,

to expose ; from
and
ex, out,
ponere, to put.
Extenden,
pr. pi. are extended,B

461.

cf. Icel. egg, Swed.

egg;
Dan. ag ; also Du. ei,G. ei.

Eyleth, pr.

eglan,
egl,that

to

also
from

the

H 16.
aileth,

molest, afflict
;
which

'

an

s.

A.S.

from.

pricks,a thistle,

a"7,'or
same

iigg,

beard

root

as

of

corn

to
eggian,

incite. See Eggement.

rank, B 973, C 597, G

1388. O.

s.

Lat. extendere.
C
Ey, inter},eh I what!
782.
Dan. ei,eh ! Icel.hei,eh !
relief,
A.S. (Eg, an
Ey, s. egg, G 806.

perceive,G

; to

in

F. estat, Lat.

Eyre,

status;

s.

Lat. aer,

air,gas, G

767.

F. air,

air.

stare, to stand.

Euangyles,

s.

B 666.
pi.gospels,

Lat.

F.

Gk. tvay-yekiov Fable,

s.
euangelium,
fable,story,I
reward
for
signifying
(1)a
good
fable,Lat. fabula.
,

31.

F.

GLOSSARIAL

230
Fader,

father,B 274, G 1434;

s.

gen. Fader, in phr. fader kin

father's race, ancestry, G 829.
A S feeder,gen feeder.
=

Faille,

fail,doubt, B

s.

F.

2QI.

Lat. fallere.
faillir,
Falle, v. to happen, H 40
Fil, fell,C 804, G 204,

; pt. s.
1 1

98;

Fel, befell,B
pp. Falle,
141;
B 303.
A. S. feallan,pt. t. ic

feoll,pp. feallen.
False

G
cheatingcontrivance,

get,

See Get.

1277.

Falshede,

falsehood,G

s.

fals, Lat. fahus,

suffix -heed,

O. F.

1274.

979,

M.E.

false;with
A. S. had.

B 772.
fail,
Faltren, pr. pi.falter,
A. S.

fan,fann, a fan.
s. a phantom, delusion,
Fantome,
F. fantome, O.F.fanB 1037.

make

ipavrafa,

appearance,
appear ; from

to

I
"paiva",

shew.

Fare,

s.

business, goings on,

569. A. S.faru, a journey,hence,

from

;
proceedings

travel.

faran,

to

Fare, pr. s. 1 p. I go, G 733; pr.

pi. I p. Faren, we fare,live,662 ;
2
p. Fare, ye fare,ye succeed,
141 7; pr. s. Fareth,it turns out,

966 ;

fare

II 59; pp. Fare, gone,

S. faran, to g", to
A.
512.
I. and II.)
fare. (Gloss.
farewell ! it is all
Farewel,
inter},

ye well,B
B

over,

used ironically,

1380;

907,

1384.
G
Faste, adv. quickly,

245 ;

as

A. S.
faste,very quickly,1235.
fcest,firm; adv. faste, firmly,
also

quickly.

Faste,

pt.

s.

C
Fastinge,
;

fasted ; pres. part.

363.

A.S.

fastung,the

ing
fasten,fast-

season

Icel.

icfeahte,
pp. gefetod.
A. S.
pt. s. felt,G 521.
ic
felian,to feel ; pt. t. felode.
s.
fiend,B 1064, C S44 ;
Feend,
Feelede,

evil spirit,
G 861.
enemy, B 454;
A. S.feon,to hate ; whence
pres.

pt. feond, hating,a

Sanskrit pi,to hate.

fiend ;

cf.

devilish,
adj. fiendlike,
G
B 751, 783,
1071.
Fel, pt. s. befell,
happened,B 14I
Feendly,

Felawe,

companion, H

s.

of Lent.

*]; pi.
747 i

Felawes, companions,
a
comrades, C 696. Icel.filagi,
from
cattle,
fe,
companion ;
perty
proand

appliedto

one

;
lagi,law, society

who

has

share in

a property.
s. crime, B
Felonye,
643. Low
Lat. fello,
rebel,
traitor,
felo, a

criminal ; O. F. fel,cruel (Roquefort).

and
puted
disuncertain
Of

origin
; perhaps

well

222.

feginn.

See below.

imp. pi. Fareth

adv.

Feechen, v. to fetch,G 41 1 ; pt.s.

Fette, fetched, 548, 1365; pp.
Fet, B 667. A. S. feccan ; pt. t.

phantasma, Gk. (jtav-

tosme, Lat.
Taoyta,

adj. glad, H 92 ;
B 173,
gladly,willingly,
A. S. fcegn,fain, glad;

Fayn,

See Falle.

(Etym. doubtful.)
H 42.
Fan, s. vane, quintain,

an

INDEX.

allied to

fall, Irish feall,W. ffel,

evil,wily.
Femininitee, s. feminine form, B
Bret,

360.
s.
Fen,
chapter,or subdivision of
Avicenna's book called the Canon,

890.

Fende,

s.

See the note.

dat.

fiend,B 780.

See

Feend.

adj. far,B 508,658.

Fer,

A. S.

feorr.
afraid,G 924.
Fered, pp. terrified,
A. S. far, fear, sudden
From
Ferforth, adv. far, to such a
degree,G 1390; as ferforthas,
as

far

such

to
ferforth,
SeeFer.
degree,
572, G40.

as.

B 1099 ;

so

A RIAL

GLOSS

Fermentacioun,
ord.

Ferthe,

fermentum.
B 823, G
fourth,
adj.
A. S.

824, 927.

531,

G
fermenting,

Lat.

From

817.

s.

Lat.

pugnus.
B 418,
Feste, s. a feast,festivity,

not

Lat.

from
O. F. feste,

pi.dat.

s.

to

feste
verb.

feet ; to

fete,at his

A.S.fot,a foot;
104.
dat.
pl./e7, p\.fotum.
Fetys, adj.well-made, neat, graceful,
C 478. O.F. faitis(Lat.
well-made, neat; from
factitius),
O. F. faire,Lat. facere. (Gloss.
I)
feet,B

Fey,

faith,C 762,H 13, I 23.

s.

fei,feid,faith ;

O. F.

Lat.

pretend as regardsourselves, B
Lat. fingere.
351. F.feindre,
B 300.
O. F.
Fiers, adj. fierce,

fiers.Lat. ferus,
fier,originally
fierce.

from

(Not

Figuringe,

5.

Lat. ferox.)

G
similitude,
figure,

96.

Lat. figere,
to fix.

From

Flambes,
O.

s.

pi. flames,G

515.

F.fiambe,L"t.flamma.

b is

mere

excrescence

The

radical
1

flabcannot

be sustained.

H 17.
pi.fleas,

A.

pr.

s.

floateth,B

901.

to float.
S.fledtan,

A.

Florins,

C 770, 774.
pi.florins,

s.

So named
coined

from

havingbeen

flower,B

s.

first

Florence.

at

Flour,

Flye,

S.fied,

"o\.
fledn.

fly,G

s.

O. F.

1090.

of

A. S.

50.

fledge.
Fneseth,

pr,

s.

breathes

heavily,

snorts, H 62. Stethe note.

puffs,
A. S. fneosan,to puff,
fnasticet),
the windpipe,
blast ;
a puff,
fncest,
I blow.
wi't'cu,

cf.Gk.

adv.

foolishly,G 428,
F. fol, mad ; see Brachet.

Folily,
From

pi. follow, C
S.folgian.
pr.

Fond,

pt. s. found, B 514,

608,

185.

find ; pt. t.

Fonde,
to

514.

See Foom.

Fome.

try

v.

to

A. S.

607,C

findan, to

icfand,Tpp.funden.

endeavour, G
persuade,B 347.
to

951 ;
A. S.

fandian,to try,tempt.
v.

to

B 377. From
receive,

form

fangan,appearingin A. S.
the contracted
form fori, to
take ; cf. Du. vangen, G. fangen,

in

to

take.

Font-ful

wood's
Wedg-

derivation of flamefrom

Fleen,

See above.

460.
Fleteth,

G 779.
pp. fixed,solidified,

Fixe,

Flemer,

banish.

driver away, B
banisher,

s.

Fonge,
See Falle.

Fil.

pp. banished, G 58. A. S.

fliman,flyman,to

A.

pretend; feynevs,
feign,

v.

spot, stain.

Folwen,

ace.

fidetn.
Feyne,

to spot,vleJt,
a spot ;
vleklten,
to
Ieel.
also
flekka, stain,
flekkr,

Du.

flour,
fleur,Lat. florem,ace.
flos.

festum.

See Fecchen.

Fet, Fette.
Fete,

Here

throughout,

sb.

feast, at
han
;

1007, 1010
invite,380.

feste,to
is

the

to
feste,

231

fedrfta, Flemed,

four.
fourth; from fedtver,
C
802
Fest, s. fist,
; dat. Feste,
I 35.
A. S. fyst,the fist; cf.

I 47 ; to
feast,B

INDEX.

water, fontful of water,

B357s. font,B
Fontstoon,
723.
s. foam, G 564 ; dat. Fome,
Foom,

565. k.S.fdm (fdm), foam.

Foot-hot,

adv.

on
instantly,

the

Fleet, pr. s. (contr.from fleteth)

spot, B 438. See note.
floats,B 463. See Fleteth.
Fostred,
pp. nurtured, brought
G 565. A
Flekked,
pp. spotted,
(up),B 275, G 122 ; nurtured in
Low- German
to
flekka,

word

spot

O.

Friesic

(Richtofen)
; cf.

the

G 539.
faith,
(Gloss.II.)
Foul, adj.foul,bad ; for foul tie

GLOSSARIAL

232
fayr, by foul
A.

525.

means

INDEX.

fair,B

or

S.fdl,foul.
vided,
pp. found, B 612 ; pro-

Founden,

See Fond.

243.

Foure,
num.
four,B 491, G 1460.
A. S. feower. The word is dissyllabic,

being treated

as

plural

804.

furnace, G

s.

F. fournaise,from

Lat.

for-

ace.

nacem.

s.
abundance,
504.
Lat.
foison, from
ace.
from
which
fusionem:
fundere,to

Foyson,
O. F.

forth.

pour

conj.because, B

For,
G

232

in

340, C 440,

that, B 478

order

because

of,
504 ;
being,G 457. A.S.for.
Forbede, imp. sing,forbid,may
prep,

as

(He) forbid, G
996 ; pr. s.
Forbedeth, forbids,C 643. A. S.
forbeodan,Goth,

'

369.

faurbhtdan.

do for

A. S. fordon,to

destroy,

'

; cf. Lat. perdere.

For-dronke,
pp. very drunk, C
674. Cf. A. S. fordrencan, to
intoxicate. The
prefixfor- is

here intensive.

Forgon,

forgo (commonly
G
610.
A. S.
misspeltforego),

forgon,

Goth,

forgo;

to
to

gaggan,

by

pass

Distinct

vergehen.
foregdn,to go
Forlete,

faurcf. G.

from

A. S.

up, C 864.
let go, quish
relin-

give

A. S. forlcetan,to
don,
; cf. Du. verlaten,to aban-

no

heed ; make
heed, H 68 ; no
s.

matter, it is of

285,
'

I gyue

no

II
thing,

consequence,

ne

men

care

chault ;

1357.

1019,

force,I

French

Forswering,

fors, take
fors, it is no
no

303,
no

moreover,

not
'

for
grave's
Pals-

Diet.
s.

forward,B 263.

adv.

tired

pp.

with

out

prefix
596.
for, and wacian, to watch.
For-why,
conj.because,C 847.
Forwrapped,
pp. wrapped up, C
A.
S.
for, and M. E.
prefix
718.
A. S.

watching,B

to

wrappen,

closelyreiated

wrap,

wlappen,

(used
wrap
See
Envoluped.
Wyclif).
to

to

by

B 994 ;
to
v.
Foryeue,
forgive,
give,
imp. s. Foryeue, may (He) for-

imp. pi. Foryeue,

A. S. forgifan,
79.
fragiban; cf. G. vergeben.

C
Goth,

904 ;

Fraught,
For
the

freighted,B

pp.

note,

Cf.

122.

p.

fralita, Dan.

s.

The

see

Swed.

fragte,to freight,

load ; Swed. frakt, Dan.

Du. vracht,a load, bnrden.

168.

171.

of the idiom,

account

an

fragt,

liberality,
bounty, B
A. S. fre6

both

means

free and bountiful.

Frendes,

s.

pi. friends,B 269.

A. S. freond, a friend ; pres. part,

freon, to love ;
by Golh.frijonds,a
friend,pres. part, of Goth./n)o",

of

lost verb

to

C 657;
perjury,

Cf. Skt. pri,to love.

love.

Frete, pp.
A. S.

G. verlassen.
Fors,

648.

Forthward,
For-waked,

furthermore,

adv.

ouer,

this is shewn

before.

to

v.

Forthermore, 357.

Fredom,

to

v.

C 594 ;

adv. moreover,

Forthermo,

forgive,G

Forby, adv. past, by, C 668.

Fordoon, v. to do for,to destroy,
B

forward.

Forther

adjective.
Fourneys,

A. S.
s. pi. Forsweringes,
592.
for-swerian,to swear
falsely.
adv. forth,forward,B 294,
Forth,
C 660.
A. S./or'S,
forth,thence,

from

eaten,

fretan,

to
for-etan,

fra-ilan,to
eat.

to

Thus

eat ; and

Freyned,

43*3.

G.

devoured, B 475.
devour

contr.

up ; cf.Goth.

eat

up, from
fret is short
eat

fressen
=

itan,to
for for-

ver-essen.

G
pp. asked, questioned,
A.S.
frignan, to ask;

fraihnan; cf. Du. vragen,

G.fragen,Lat. precari.

Goth,

A RIAL

GLOSS

I 73.
adj. fruitful,

Fructuous,

fructuosus, fruitful;
fructus,fruit.
Lat.

Fruyt,

from

F.

fruit,Lat. fructus.
Fruytesteres, s. pi. fern, fruitC 478.
sellers,
Fulfild, pp. filled full,B 660;

performed,I 17.
completed,fully
A. S.fidlfyllan,
to fill
full,
perform,
Fumositee,

from
arising

fumes

s.

C 567.
drunkenness,
fumus, fume, smoke.

Lat.

From

distance,
furlong's
the length
B 557. A. S.furhlang,
of a furrow,
a furlong.

Furlong

wey,

get. The

commoner

A. S. form is gitan,pt. t. ic geat.

trick,
course

s.

of

trickery,

C389.
Gauren,
912.

Gaye,

ger.

to

gaze,

stare, B

(Gloss.II.)
adj. fine,G 1017.

F.

gai,

O. H. G. gdhi or kdhi,
O. H. G. gdch, gd,
cf.
quick;

gay ; from
G.
O.

accomplish.

Z33

Icel. geta,to

Gaude,

B 41 1.
result (lit.
fruit),

s.

INDEX.

j'dhe, quick, hasty;

H. G. gdn, to go.

from

Gentillesse, s. kindness,G 1054 ;

condescension,B 853. O. F. gentfrom gentil,
noble,
illece,
gentle,
to a gens
belonging
gentilis,
family.
B 1093.
Gentilly, adv. courteously,
C 323.
Gentils, s. pi.gentlefolks,

Lat.
or

adj. fusible,capableof
beingfused,G 856. F. fusible, Gere, s. gear, property, B 800.
A. S. gearwa,
from Lat. fundere,
to pour out.
clothing,
tion
preparaF. fin, Lat.
; gearwan, to prepare ; from
Fyn, s. end, B 424.
end.
yare.
gearo, ready,
finis,

Fusible,

B 1072.
Fynally, adv. finally,
Fynt, pr. s. finds,G 218. Contr.

s.

G 1408. A. S.
gen. fire's,
G.
Du.
feuer, Dan.
vuur,
fyr,
fyr,Gk. irvp.

vencal
Pro-

'

Mr.

s.

G.

G 27.
garland,

garlanda ; cf. Ital. ghirful

Etym. doubt.guirlande.

londa,F

for findeth.

Fyres,

Gerland,

fails to

Wedgwood

explainthe

Italian form.

B 622 ; I p.
imagine,
s. pr. I suppose,
246,1008, 1 143,
Cf.
Du.
G
gissen,Swed.
977.
gissa,to guess; Icel. gizka,to

Gesse,

to

v.

guess.

Galianes,
So

pi.medicines, C 306.

s.

the

See

after Galen.

named

Galle,

gealla; cf

in Low

703,

100.

sport, play.
began,G 462 ; used

did, B

614, I

pr.

s.

ganian,to

ic gann.

yawneth,
yawn,

as

A. S.

11.

ginnan,to begin; pt. t.

Ganeth,

35.

gape.

self),
obtained,got (forhimB 647,G 373.
A. S. getan,

Gat, pt.

pears
Ap1277.
pound
only in the comthe understanding.
and-get,

s.

to get.
gitan,

From

Gete,
H

sport, G

Gan, pt. s.

A. S.

found

Lat.
s.

A. S. gamen,
aux.,

The

s.

forms

26.

in A. S.

58, 797. A. S.
Gk x"^VLzt.fel,

H
24.
gallon,
and
galona
galoare

Galoun,

1 1

contrivance, G

s.

G
gall,

s.

pi. gests, tales (Lat.

g.

B
gesta),

Get,

note.

Game,

Gestes,

p.

102.

s.

pr. ye get, ye obtain,

See Gat.

B 643 ;
Giltlees, adj. guiltless,
Giltelees, 1062, 1073.
G 1 165.
Gin, s. snare, contrivance,
from

Contracted

F.

etigin,a

machine.

Giternes,
O. F.

s.

C 466.
pi. guitars,

guiterne,also

Lat. cithara,
Gk.
guitare,
instrument.
a stringed

gtdterre,
KiBdpa,

234

GLOSSARIAL

Glade,

to

v.

G 598. A.
gladden,

INDEX.

S.

glad, glad.
Gleyre,
806.

'

Gleyre

eSSs~\or

(of an

egg),G
e.
[i.
eyryne

of

other

lyke, glarea;

'

F. glaire
Prompt. Parv.
(which
in Ital. is ckiara),the white of
an
egg j corrupted from
from Lat. darns, clear.

Glose,
a

claire,

I 45.
flatter,

to

v.

s.

goat,G 886.

A. S. gdt ;
Lat. haedus.

cognate with

white

s.

Goot,

gloss,from

F. glose,
glossa,Gk.

Lat.

Gost,

B 404, 803
spirit,

; ghost
H
(ironically),
55 ; the Holy
Ghost, G 328. A.S. gdst,breath';
cf. G. geist,
Du. geest.
Gostly, adv. spiritually,
mystically,
G 109.
A. S. gdstlice,
spiritually,
adv. from gdst-lic,
ghost-like.
s.

B
Gouernance,
s.
government,
289 ; Gouernaunce, C 600. From

y\u/aaa, the tongue ; also an explanation.

O. F. governer, Lat. gubernare,
II.)
to direct,
(Gloss.
steer.
Glotonyes, s. pi. excesses, C 514.
F.
82.
Gourde,
s. dat. gourd,H
From
O. F. gloton,(F. glou'ton),
from
Lat.
cucurbita.
gourde,

glutton; Lat. glulonem; cf.

Lat. glutire,
to swallow.
Glyde, v. to glide,
ascend,G 402.
a

A. S.

Gode,
Gold,

glidan.

'

"

all

is

glisters,'
962.
Goldsmith,
Golet,

s.

A. S.

gold
gold.

to

that

1333.

throat, gullet,C

543.

gole,the throat,

proceed,G 563

907. A. S.

gdn, Goth, gzggan.

Gonne, pt.pi.began,C 3 2 3 ; pt. pi.
began, G 376; did,517, 1192.
See Gan.

Good,

goods,property, wealth,
G 831, 868, 949, 1289. A.S.
gdd, pi.god,goods,wealth ; neut.
adj.as sb.,like Lat. bona.
G
Goodlich,
adj.kind, bountiful,
A.
S.
lit.
godlic,kind,
1053.
s.

good-like.
s.

master

of the

house,

C361.
Goon,

v.

A. S.
grama,

rage, from

cruel
furious,fierce,

adj.severe.

as

O. H. G. gram,
Grant

mercy,

1380 ;

Graunt

gram,

cf.

grim,

Cf. also

angry.
much

thanks, G

mercy,

1156.

F.

grand
Englishcorruptedto gramercy.
Graunte,/"r.s. ] p. I agree, consent,
merci, great thanks.

C 327.

O. F. granter,

to

In

grant.

(Gloss.II.)
Gree,

favour, B

s.

25.

from

Lat.

F. gre,
gratus,
b

"

pleasing.
Grene,

s.

green, greenness,
evidence,G 90.

Grenehede,
B

s.

greenness,

living

ness,
wanton-

163.

B 1051, C
Grette, pt. s. greeted,
A.
S.
714.
gretan, pt. t. ic
grette.

Grisly, adj. horrible,grewsome,

to

go ; let it goon, let it

it,G
go, neglect
Gon.

gratia.
Graeelees, adj.void of grace, unfavoured
by God, G 1078.
Grame,
s.
anger, grief,G 1403.

inclination ;

Good-man,

of demeanour,

F. grace, Lat.

fury,also

go, B 282

hardihood

grace,

boldness,G 665, 1 189.

allusion

Goon, 373 ;
; pr. s.
go on,
Goth, goes, B 385, 704, 728 ;
2 p. Goost, goest, G
56 ; 2 p. pi.
foot,
pr. Go, ye walk, go on
C 748 ; pp. Go, gone, B 1006,
to

v.

to

1348; hir grace,

that
of the blessed
(i.e.

B 980 ; pardon, B 647 :

Virgin),

1111.

G
goldsmith,

s.

Dimin. of O. F.
Lat. gula.

Gon,

not

favour,G

s.

her favour

harde

adj.voc. good,B
s.
gold,G 826;

proverb

Grace,

1475.

And

see

473.

A. S.

hideous,
grislic,

to shuJder
agrisati,
Grope, pr. pi. 1 p.

at.
we

grope, G

236

GLOSS

A RIAL

used/orit,G 867,868.
Heed, s. head, H 19 ; pi.Hedes,
heads, G
398. A.S. hedfod,
He,

M.E.

heued,

heed.

to

contr.

(Gloss.
II.)
held,esteemed,C

Heeld, pt. s.
A. S. healdan,pt. t.
Heer

and

625.

ic heold.

plir.now

ther,

here,

there ; never
now
long in
place,G 1 174. A. S. her.

Heer,
Du.

812.
G. haar.

hair,G

s.

and

Helpeth,

one

heer,

A.S.

132S.
helpan.
B 303.
Helplees, adj.helpless,
pron. them,

140 ; dat. to
A.S. hig,
540.

them,

nom.

they ; gen. heora,

539,

dat. heom, him

Hem-self,

pron. pi.

Heng,

; ace.

hira ;

hig.
selves,
them-

nom.

pt.

s.

A. S.

574.

h6n, to hang; pt. t. ic heng.

Henne, adv. hence, C 687. A. S.
heonan,henan, hence.
Hente, v. to seize,C 710 ; pt. s.
Hente, seized, caught,G 370,
B
away,
G
raised,lifted, 205 ; pr.
seize, G
7 ; pp.
may

1325;

caught

A.S.

caught, 12.

II44;
s.

subj.
Hent,

hentan,

to

seize.

Her, pron. poss. their,B 137, 138,

140, 221, 373, C 892, G 363,
1387. A. S. heora, hira,of them ;
gen. pi.of he, he.
G
adj.hereafter,

Herafterward,
1

168.

shepherd,G 192. A.S.

hyrde,a guardianof a herd, from

Herde,

s.

heord,a herd.
Here, v. to hear,B 182 ; pp. Herd,
heard, 613, G 372. A. S. hiran,
hiran,to hear ; pp.gehired.Cf.
Du. hooren,G. horen.
Here, pers.pron. her,B 460. A. S.
hire,of her, gen. sing,of heo,
Herieth,

pr.

5.

abode, B
lodging,

s.

pi. Herien,G
B

B 1155;
praiseth,

47

pp. Heried,

872.
herian,to praise;
here,fame.
A.S.

from

adv. herein,G 1292.

Her-inne,
S.
A.
her, here ; and the adv.
suffix innan,within.
Herknen, v. to hearken, listen to,

691; Herkne, 1006;

I p. s.
261
pr. Herkne, hear,
; imp.pi.
Herkneth, hearken ye, C 454.
A. S. heorcnian,
to listen to ; from

hiran,to hear.
s. pi.corners, G 658. A. S.
Hemes,
hyrne, a corner
horn, a
; from
horn, a corner, cognate with Lat.
cormi, whence

Herte,

our

corner.

heart,B 167, 1056, G

870 ; pi.Hertes,hearts,B 1066.
A dissyllabic
word ; A. S. heorte,
s.

pi.heortan ; cf. Gk. KapSia.

C 902.
Herte-blood, heart's-blood,
Here

herte is the gen.

feminine

substantive

of
sing,

the

herte ; the

A. S. heorte makes
not
genitive,

Herbergage,

here-before,B

613.

145.

hung,G

adv.

Her-biforn,

she.

imp.pi.helpye, G

A. S.

Hem,

INDEX.

Her-to,

adv.

heortan in the
heortes.
for this purpose,

fort)
herbergage(Roque243.
O. H. G. heriberga, Heste, s. command, B 382, C 490,
from
a
an
641; dat. B 1013; pi. Hestes,
army-shelter;
camp,
O. H. G. heri,
an
commands, B 284,C 640. A. S.
army, and bergshelter.
to
hide,
has, a command, with added *.
an,
O. F.

I47.

from

r. pi. harbingers, Hete,

Herbergeours,
pr. s. 1 p. I promise,B 334,
B 997. See
A. S. hdtan,to command,
providersof lodging,
1132.
the modern
binger,
harabove.
Hence
to
promise ; cf. G. heissen, to

with excrescent
n.

(inserted)

bid.

Hete,

s.

heat,G 1408.

A. S.

hceto,

A RIAL

GLOSS

G. hitze ;
hitte,

hatu, heat; Du.

hete is disyllabic.
Hethen,
adj.heathen, B 904. A. S.
to a heath ;
or belonging
hce"Sen,oi

shewingthat

heath ; cf. Icel. heiftinn.a

a
hcefi,
heathen, keiftr,heath, G. heide,
iuasc.

heathen, fern,

Cf. pagan

heath.

from

Lat. pagus.
heathen
lands, B
s.
Hethenesse,
ism.
heathenA. S. Jukdennes,
1 1 12.
See above.
of heaven,
HeuerLe, gen. heaven's,
G

A. S.

542.

heofonan;
masc.

also find

we

heofon,

s.

G728;

dat. hue, colour,B 137,

A. S.
pretence,C 421.

hiw, hue ; dat. hiwe.

Hey, s. hay,H 14. A. S.

hig ;

Du.

adj. high, B 162, 252 ;

severe,
795 ; def.Heye, C 633.

Hey,

Icel. hdr, Du.

hoog,

G. hoch.

low, in,

and

Hey

in

Hir, pron. pers.her, B 162.

A. S.

ace.

The

is hi ; hire is the gen.

and dat. form.

164.

Hir, pron. poss. her,B

A. S.

hire,gen.

From

of pers. pron.

case

heo, she.
Hires, poss. pron. hers,B 227.
A. S.
B 507.
Hold, s. fort,castle,
heold, a fort; from healdan, to

hold,keep.
Holde, pr. s.

deem,
p. I consider,
considered,
G. 739 ; pp. Holden,
1

kept,made to be, C 598. A. S.

healdan, pt. t. ic heold, pp.
Hole,

highand low

i.e. in all respects,wholly,

things,

B993-

; hole
sound, B

adj. pi. whole, hale

sounde, safe and

A. S. hdl, whole;
50.

and
1 1

kooi,G. heu.

A. S. hedh ;

237

healden.

gen. heofnes.

Hewe,

heofone,fern. ; gen.

INDEX.

pi.
it is

hale.

E. whole is misspelt
;
the A. S. hdl, and should be hole.
form
The
hale is Danish ; cf.
Icel. heill,
hale,Dan. heel. The
different
Gk. o\os is from a totally
root, and goes with
E. solid. See Hool.

Holwe,
root

Lat. solidus,

adj.hollow,G 1265. The

appears in A. S. hoi,hollow,

holu, a hole ; cf. A. S. holh, a

The Swedish
G
hollow, a cavern.
worthless
s.
a
Heyne,
person,
hollow.
has the longerform halig,
A. S. hedn, mean,
abject,
1319.
Horn, s. home, homewards, B 385.
example'sin Sweet's
poor (see/our
A. S. ham ; G. heim.
A. S. Reader) ; cf. Du. hoon, an
der,
murs. manslaughter,
Homicyde,
affront,G. hohn, mockery ; also
homicidium
Lat.
C
O. F. honir, to disgrace,
in
as
;
644.

Heyer,

'

C 597.
adj.comp. higher,

koni soit

qui mal

The
pense.'
ed

changeof vowel

from
illustrated
by the form hene,which
in Layamon's Brut, 1.
occurs
30316. We also find in A. S. the
form

he'nan

well

as

as

to ey is

hynan in

the

of to humble.
The
sense
Gothic has hauns, humble.
Heyr, ". heir,B 766. O. F. heir
from Lat. ace. haeredem.
(F.hoir),

adj. hair,

Heyre,
C

736 ;
G

made

of

as

sb.

133.

made

hair,
cloth,
shirt,sackA. S. hcera,cloth
hair

hair, sackcloth

hmr, hair ; also

of

from

h"kren,
adj.hairy.

from
to

homo,

man,

and caedere,

kill.

dat. hand, G
s.
Honde,
13; on
B
in
hand,
honde,
348 ; pi.
Hondes, hands, C 398, G 189;
A. S. hond, hand ; gen. and dat.
honde, honde.
Honest,
adj. honourable,seemly,
decent,C 328 ; pi. Honeste, H
75 ; Lat. honestus,honourable ;
from honor, honour.
adv.

Honestly,

honourably,G

549-

Honge,
Doon

v.

to

; also

hang,C
Heng.

790.

See

238

A RIAL

GLOSS

INDEX.

; but

whole, perfect,G
Hool, adj. sing*
III,

117

hdl.

See

Hoom,

S. ham.

A.

Hoom-cominge,

765.
lloor, adj. hoary, gray, C 743.
A. S. hdr, hoary ; Icel.kdrr.
Hoot,
adj.hot, G 887. A. S. hat,
hot, Du. heet,G. heiss.
G 870.
hope,expectation,
A. S.
is dissyllabic.
to
hopa, hope ; cf. G. hoffen,
s.

The

hasten,G 1084 ; me hye,

make
haste, 1151 ;
hurry myself,
be quick,
hasten
the,
thyself,
Hy
to

v.

higan, higian,to
cf. Lat. citus,
quick.
A. S.

1295.

hasten ;
Hye,
s. haste ; in

hoard,

the

Horn,

s.

775.

herd.

as

instrument),
lpal^fnusical

90. A. S. horn
Hose, s. hose, old

; cf. Lat.

A. S.

treasure,

root

same

Hyghte,

pt.

called {apparently

was

s.

present

is called),I 51 ;
A. S.
119, 550.

named,

called, G

was

hdtan,

ic hdtte, I

i. e.

sense,

to

be

called.

was

(Gloss.I. and II.)

cornu.

G
stocking,

in Barbour's

See above.

Bruce.

hope.
s.

hye,in haste,B

Extremely common

209.

used in

From

abbreviation)

hurtle,to dash,

of hurt ;
clash ; the frequentative
from F. heurter, to dash.

word

Hord,

(and an

doublet

of the old word

home-coming, Hye,

s.

Hope,

be

provedto

be

cult
A. S.

357.

the

pi.form.
Hole,
home, homewards, B 173,

s.

C03.

well, C

it can

726.

Hyghte,
hedSo

ing.
hose,hose,breeches,cover-

Icel.

I 4.
height,

dat.

s.

A. S.

A""S, Du. hoogte,

height.
Hostelrye,

s.

hostelry,G

589.

hotel)
;
hospitale
(our
Lat. hospidem

O. F. hostel (our

From
which

Lat.

from

hind, peasant, C 688.

A. S. hina, a domestic, a servant ;

Hyne,

See note

304.

to

1. 302.

husband, B 863 ; pi.

Commonly
Housbondes,
272.

Housbond,
derived

s.

house and

from
(wrongly)

band, whereas it is the A. S. hiisbonda, Icel. husbondi, contr. from

buandi, the inhabitant of a

bua, to inhabit.
house, from
hus
The
'

that

is therefore

sense

occupier(i.e.
master)of

of

house.'

The word is,accordingly,

wholly
unconnected with band or bond
with Dan.
or bind; but connected

bonde, a peasant ;
our

boor

the Du.

(a word
boer),and

and

againwith

borrowed
with

from

the last

in
syllable

neighbour.
B 165.
s.
humility,
Humblesse,
From

Lat.

kumilis,humble.

Hurlest, pr. s. 2 pr. dost hurl,

dost whirl,B 297. Etym. diffi-

ing
E. hind,by addd.

modern

whence

hospital)
; from
(ourhost).
Hous, s. house (a technical term),
B

s.

excrescent

an

(forI

J).

and

C 367. O. F.
Ialous, adj.jealous,
jalous,Lat. zelosus,full of zeal.
Thus

jealous is

of

doublet

zealous.

Ialousye,

s.

jealousy,C 366.

Ianglest, pr.
O. F.

774.
from

s.

B
p. chatterest,

jangler,to

Teutonic

source

chatter ;
; cf. Du.

to
janhen,to howl, Du.jangelen,

importune.
Iape, s. a trick,G 13 12 ; a jest,
C 319, 394.
H 84 ; pi.Japes,jests,
Probably allied to F. gaber, to
mock, Icel. gabba, to deceive;
cf. E. jabber.
H 4.
Iape, ger. to jest,
B
a
jay,
lay, s.
774 ; pi. Iayes,G

1397.

F.

named

from

geai,formerlygat

Span,gayo,
gay.

its gay
a

colours.

so

Cf.

jay ; O. Span,gayo,

ARIAL

GLOSS

Ignotum,

an

s.

unknown

know, formerlygnos-

to

and cognate with our know.

Impresse, pr. pi. force themselves
cere,

an
(upon), make
(upon), G 107 1.
imprimere,to press

From
upon

Lat.
; from

A. S. ylc,same.

501.
s.

A. S.

B 1097.
inn, lodging,

s.

1038 ; judgment,688.
Iupartye, s. jeopardy,hasard, G
743. O. F. jeu parti,Lat. iocus
divided game, a game
a
parlitus,
in which

sides

H 42.
O. F.
joust,
rived
jouster(F.jouter),to joust; defrom
Brachet
Low
a
by
Lat. iuxtare,to approach,from
Cf. E. jostle.
iuxta,near.

Iustise,

s.

judge,B 665, C 289,

the
administration of
497;
C
justice, 587. The O. F. justice
G

and
(1) justice,

meant

Lat. durus, hard.

B 328.
In-fere, adv. together,

in

; whence
expedition

A. S. fcer,an
M.

E. in

tion,
fere,upon an expedigether.
a
journey; hence, to-

on

See

to

v.

administrator

Cf.

taken.

were

note.

inn,an inn, house.

G 855.
Induracioun, s. hardening,
From

judgment,opinion,

impression Iusten,

premere, to press.
F. He, O. F.
He, s. isle,B 545.
island.
Lat.
an
insula,
isle,
like, adj.same, G 80, 1366 ; very,
In,

239

thing Iugement,

G 1457. Lat. ignotum,

(seenote),
unknown
an
thing; comp. ignotius,a less known
thing. From
noscere,

INDEX.

double

use

of

justice
;

(2)
and

the
this

of the wortUis retained

English.
justice,
judgment,B 795.
word isju-ys-e,
in three syllables
O.
F.
the
Roquefort
;
gives
loss
of
juise,formed, by
d,

Iuyse,
The
sb.

s.

from Lat. indicium,judgment.

auspicious,
adj.unfortunate,in-

Infortunat,

B 302. Lat. in,prefix,

and fortunatus,fortunate.

Ingot,

pouringmetal
1223;

mould

ingot,a

an

s.

into,G

G 818.
pi.Ingottes,

in, in, and

for

1206, 1 209,

A. S. geotan,

to

From
pour ;

in ; G.
to pour
ingieten,
a pouring
in,from giessen,
einguss,

cf. Du.

to

pour.

Inne,

adv.

within, G

880.

A. S.

innan,within ; from prep. in.

G 339.
Intellect, s. understanding,
Lat. intellectus.

Iolitee,

C 780.
joviality,

s.

From

navian
F. jolt,pleasant,from a Scandisource
; Icel.jol,E. Yule,
a great feast held in midwinter.

Ioyned,
'

pp. joined,G

95.

F.

K.

p. I

han,
; Iltepe
1368 ; pt. pi.
Kepte, regarded,tended, B 269 ;
imp.pi.Kepeth,keep ye, B 764,

Kepe, pr. s.
I

have,

to

care

226.

care

A. S. cepan, to

pt. t. ic cepte.
heed ; tak
s.
Kepe,
C
heed,
352, 360.

Kerchef,

s.

keep;

take
Jtepe,

B 837.
kerchief,

From

and chef,
O. F. covrir, to cover,
it
the head ;
a
meant, originally,
few,
coveringfor the head. Cf. curfrom

O. F. covrir,and

feu,

fire.

Key,

key {pronouncedkay), G

s.

A. S. ccEg, also

1219.

cage,

key.
joindre,to join, Lat. iungere;
Skt. yuj,to join.
Kin, s. kindred, race, G 829. A. S.
657. Lat. ira.
judge,B 814, G 462 ; pi.
luges,C 291. Y.juge,Lat. ace.

Ire, s.
luge,

anger, C

s.

iudicem.

cynn,

Kin,

kin,lineage.

adj.kind

kind,B
fit.

1137.

som

kin,of

A.S. cynn,

some

akin,

A RIAL

GLOSS

240
Kiste, pt.

kissed, B 385 ; pi.

pp. Kist, in phr.

s.

they have

been

they kist

each

other, B T074.

to

cyssan,

kissed

A. S. cyss,

kiss ;

Laas,

pt.

s.

cutten, to cut
Welsh

cf. G.

M. E.
cut, B 600.
Celtic
word.
Cf.
a
;

short, cwtan,

cwta,

cytio,

shorten; Gaelic cutaich, to

curtail, cutach, docked; cut, a

adj. male, B 722.

A. S. cnapa, cnafa, a
boy, G.
knabe, Icel. hnapi,a servant-lad.
Knitte, ger. to knit, I 47 ; Knitknittest
test thee, pr. s. 2 p. reft,
as

art
thyself,
joinest
thyself,

in

junction,
con-

B 307 ; see
note
on
p.
S.
to
A.
from
knit
cnyttan,
;
127.
cnott, a knot, cognate with Lat.
nodus

(forgnodus).
knowest

Knowestow,

367 ; pp. Knowe,

thou,

known,

cndwan

955.

A. S.

noscere

(forgnoscere).

Knowleching,

890,

1432.
the suffix is the

related
appears

Knyght,

God), G
servant

Kynde,

The

fact that
a

pt.

p. p. of cunnan,

to

drawingwater

from

hladan, to lade,draw.
s.
Ladyes,
pi. ladies, B 254.
Pron. laadee-ex,as a trisyllable.
A. S.

a lady.
hldfdige,

C 762 ; pp.
Lafte, pt. s.ip.l left,
A.S. Id/an,
Laft,G 883, 1321.
leave ; Icel.leifa.
Lakketh, pr. s. lacks,G

498.

Cf.

Icel.lair,deficient.

lamina, thin plate,G

F. lame, a thin plate; Lat.
s.

The

lamina.

insertion
after

occurs

in Chaixer

words

as

of

crescent
ex-

in other

in solempne,

dampne, empty, nempnen.

pi. lamps,G 802.
skirt or
s.
lappet of
G
S. lappa,
A.
12.
garment,

Lampes,
Lappe,

s.

hem

Du.

lap,

a
a
a

shred.
602.

Lasse,

A. S.

cynd,

las, less ; also lassa.

Lat, imp. permit,let,G 164 ; lat
take
let us take, 1254.
A.S.
Idtan, to allow, let ; Du. laten,

passages it

make

cyfian, to
cmc?, known,

windlass for

A.S.
of

659 ;

s.

from

Iffian,to

41,

case.

A. S.

ic ladde

t.

A. S.

travel.

remnant,

sub},may shew, B
636 ; pp. Kythed,shewn, G 1054.

Kythe,

370,
pp. Lad,

The
Ladel,
5. ladle,H
51.
hladel meant
the handle

lap, border,

final e is due to the

in all three

dative

(of

cniht, a

A.S.

; cf. G. knechl.
s. dat. nature, G

nature.

-lac,

knight,
353.

with

also in wed-lock.

lineage,III.

race,

is

noun-suffix

servant

s.

442
A. S. Iddan, pt.

A.S.

common

976, G

brought,B

connected

381.

laboretn.

ace.

pt. s. led, B

764.

faiowlechen,

to

suffix -lacan ; in the sb. knowthe suffix

leche (our knowledge),
which

labour,Lat.

Lampe,

knowledge,G

s.

In the verb

is the

O. F.

endeavour,

to

cf. Lat.

O. F.

(Gloss.I.)

s.

646.
B 474,
boy, servant-lad,

666;

Labour,

374;

bob-tail.
s.

word.

same

Ladde,

to

Knaue,

lace,band, G 574.

s.

Lat.
ha, laz (F. lacs),from
is
lasso
Our
laqueus,a noose.
from the O. Spanish form of the

kussen.

Kitte,

L.

968 ;

Kiste,C

kiss ;

INDEX.

which

know.

known

is the

adj. less, C

A. S.

G. lassen.

Late,

late,G 1410.
Latoun,
See

bet than

adj. late ;

the

s.

A.S.

kind

note.

from Low
(laiton,
em.

neuer

is

lat,slow.

of brass,C 351.
O. F. laton (F.

Lat.

ace.

laton-

Latyn,

INDEX.

ARIAL

GLOSS

Latin, B 519.

s.

241

to leap,
run
hledpan,

faith,
belief,
creed,
religious

; Du.

loopen,

loper)
(whence e-lope,interB 376. 572.
0. F. lei (F. lot),
cf.
G.
t
o
laufen, run.
;
from Lat. ace. legem.
Lere, ger. to learn,B 181,630, C
C 916,G 56.
Leehe, s. physician,
325, G 838,1056,1349; v., C
S.
A.
likce,
a
; lacnian,
physician
578 ; pres. s. subj.may learn,G
heal ; Goth, lekeis,
to
a
the word
leikeis,
607. Chaucer uses
A.
S.
like G.
the
physician.
Iceran,
wrongly;
to leach. (Gloss.
Lede, v. to govern, B 434 ; pr. s.
lehren,meant
A.
S.
See
below.
subj. may
II.)
bring,357.
Icedan. See Laddie.
Lerne, ger. to teach, G 844;
Lerned of, taughtby, G
Leden, adj.leaden,G 728.
748.
G
828.
A. S.
Chaucer uses
the word wrongly,
Leed, s. lead, 406,

Lay,

5.

lead, lead ; leaden, leaden ; Du.

lood,lead.
G
Leef, adj.dear,precious,

does mod. prov. English.

so
The A.S. leornian meant
to learn,
like mod. G. lernen. See above.

1467;

dear to you, so
=so
leef
yow
desired by you, C 760. A. S.
leaf,dear; G. lieb. The pi. is

Leek,

s.

leue. See Leue.

sing.
leek,i.e. thingof small

value, G
herb

795.

whence

F.

s.

from

to

lose ;

Goth./ra-/""a".
Lesing, s. lie,G 479 ; pi. Les-

gat-lick.

leash,G 19.
Lat. laxa, used

Lees,

G 184.
Leminge, s. instruction,
Lese, v. to lose,G 229, 745, 833 ;
ger. G 321 ; 1 p. s. pres. subj.
I may lose,B 225.
A. S. ledsan,
to

ledc, a

A. S.

run

and

so

leue,voc.

to

C
lies,
inges,

laisse,
mean

591. A.S. ledsung,

falsehood ; from A. S. leas,adj.
meaning (1) loose,(2) false.
a

loose rope, fem. oilaxus,loose.

Leet, pt. s. let,caused (to be),B
959 ; let,G 190 ; imp. s. let,C
731. See Lat.

B
Leste, adj.superl.
least,

s.
or
Lemman,
lef-man)
(leoflover; lit.dear man, B 917. A. S.
dear,man, a human beingof
leaf,

choose, gen. used impersonally

;
from lust,
wish,desire,
pleasure.
Let, pt. s. caused, permitted,B

either

to

Lene, ger.

imp.s.

s.

subj.impers.it may

B 742
please,

Lete,

lend,G 1024, 1037 ;

lend,1026. A. S. Icenan,
to

itmight
pt.s. subj.
A. S.

lystan,to

See Lat.

373.

A. S.

36.

please,I

SimilarlyLammas
hldfmcesse.

sex.

answers

Leste, pr.

to

v.

forsake,B 325

; ger.
331 ; to leave,986 ; v. to let
out, lose,G406, 523 ; 1 p. s. pr.
I let,permit,
B 321, 410, 1119;

lend ; from Ian, a loan. The

addition of excrescent
d appears

imp.pi.let go, giveup,

also in sound

A. S.

to

(F.son),kind

(A.S.

"c.
hine),

Lette,

B 262 ;
adj.comp. longer,
adv. longer,
B 374. A. S. lang,

Lenger,

long;
Leos,

comp.

s.

Gk. \(us.

Leoun,

lengra,
longer.

pi. people,G 103, 106

s.

See the

lion,B 475.

O. F. lean ; from

Lat.

G
ace.

178.
leon-

Lepe, pr. pi.leap,G 915.

VOL.

in.

A. S.

to

v.

hinder,delay;

used

s.

book-lore,
literature,
letreure, Lat.

846. O. F.
literatura.

M. E.
1

1049.

intrans. to cause
delay,B 11 17.
to hinder ; Du. letten;
A. S. lettan,
Icel. letja,
From
to hold back.
late.
A. S. leet,

Lettres,

em.

Du. laten,G. lassen.

laetan,

Letterure,

note.

1012.

s.

B 736. The
pi.letters,

like Lat. liter

lettres,
ae,

GLOSS

"42
often

means

A RIAL

letter,in

the

singular.
Letuarie,

5.

Leue, v.
alone, G

C
electuary,
307.
(Gloss.I.)
give,up, leave, let

714;

ger.

forsake,

to

287 ; imp. pi. Leueth, leave ye,

659. A. S. Id/an,to leave,

giveup
Leue,

Leuestow,
A. S.

212.

G.

believest

thou,

lyfan,Du. ge-looven,

383. The

is leef.See
sing,

nom.

Leef.

has

adj. permissible,
praiseworthy,
allowable,G 5, I 41. It
of lawful,
nearlythe sense

but

is

Leueful,

totallyunconnected

it
;
etymologically

with
is

for

leave-ful from A. S. leaf,leave.

Leuer, adj.comp. rather ; me were
leuer,it would be dearer to me,
"

I had

rather, C

1376, H

615, H

23 ; adv.
Comparativeof

78.
leef. See Leef.
adj. ignorant,B 315, C
Lewed,
G
497, 647, 787. A.S.
392,
Mewed, lay,a layman.
G
adv. ignorantly,
Lewedly,
ill,
430, H

59.

See above.

lay a wager, bet, G

lay out, we
596 ;
p. pi.pr. we
expend, 7^3 i Pl- pl~ Leyden
forth, brought forward, B 2x3;
A. S.
pp. Leyd, laid,G 441.
pt.t. ic legde,
pp. geled.
lecgan,
I

Lia, put for Lat. Lia, i.e.Leah

in

96.

See

the

book

of Genesis, G

no
lieges,

with Lat.

confusion

ligare,

H 67.
Liftinge, s. lifting,
Lige, adj. liege,C
337.

See

Lieges.
B 895.
allegiance,

s.

Likerous,

adj.gluttonous,
dainty,

greedy, C

From

540.

borrowed

O. F.

to

lick.

The

k is due

of A. S.
from

tonous,
glut-

O. H. G.

the

to

brance
remem-

a glutton,
liccera,

root.

same

G 87. Lat. lilium.

lily,
kindred, B 999.
Linage, s. lineage,
O. F.

s.

kindred
linage,

from Lat.

linea,a line.
List, pr. s. impers.it pleases(him),
B

520,

766,G

701,

234, I

69;

chooses,
pers. is pleased,pleases,
B
G
Listeth,
477,
30, 271;

pleases,
834
it

; pt.

s.

impers.Liste,

pleased,1048, G

is the contr.

form

List

131 3.

of listeth.A. S.

lystan,to please.
tharge,
G 775. 'LiLitarge, s. litharge,
of
lead, proprotoxide
duced
by exposingmelted lead to
a

current

Webster.

of

air.

more

or

Lat.

\i9apyvpos,

scum

\L9os,a

It

generally

less red lead ; '

Gk.
lithargyrus,
of silver,from

(hard scum),
silver. (Gloss.
I.)
dpyvpos,
the air ; hence
Lofte,
s. (dat.)
lofte,in

stone

the

air,aloft,B

and

on

277.

air ; cf. Q. luft.

lyft,
Loketh, imp. pi. look ye, behold,
A. S.
G

the note.

from

lechon,M. H. G. lechen (G.lecken),

contains

to

v.

his

bind.

to

Lilie,

law

of time

course

called

from

leave,permission,C 848,

s.

"

Leye,

doubt

was

to lick up, be
lecher,lichier,

G 373.
leave.
A. S. leaf,
Leue,
dear, C 731
adj. voc.
beloved, G 257; pi. lief,dear,

free
subjectswere

liegelord

See above.

E.lie-lieve.
g-lauben,

Leue,

in

Ligeaunce,

G 213;
pr. s.ip.l believe,

p.

Icel.leifa.

free.
ledig),
lord ;

Late Lat. electuarium.

to

INDEX.

1329;

search ye, C

578. A.S.

locian,to look.
juice,C 452. O. F.
Licour,
from
s. lamb, B 459, 617. A. S*
Lat.
ace.
liquorem, Lomb,
liqeur,
lamb, a lamb ; Du. lam, G.
juice.
liquor,
lamm.
Lieges, s. pi. subjects,B
240.
s.

F.

lige,from

O. H. G.

ledic

(G.

Londe,

s.

{dat.)land, B

522, G

244

GLOSSARIAL

Lyuinge,

of

manner

s.

of

state

INDEX.

C 847 ;
life,

1082.

0. F. maiestee,Lat. ace. majestatem ; cf. magnus,

great.

Magnesia,

magnesia,G

s.

1455.

found

magnesia,
in Magnesia,in Thessaly.

The

word

from

the

called because

so

has

magnet
same

its
B

141.

magis-

great.

Maistrie, s. a masterlyoperation
{un coup de maitre),G 1060.
from
O. F. maistrie,
maistre,a
Make,

Mark,

s.

value

band,
mate, wife,B 700 ; hus-

s.

A. S. maca,

224.

mdki, a

Icel.

of 13s.

makest

i. e.

Makestow,

371 ;pp. Maked, G

thou,

484.(Chaucer

also has

Maad, q. v.) A. S. macian,

From
the
to make ; pp. macod.
root

same

machine

as

(Gk.

of the

4c?.in England,G

pi. Mark, i.e. marks, C

See

390.

note

to

C 390.

G 827.
(theplanet),
C

marrow,

s.

A. S.

542.

mearh, marrow.
(Gloss.I.)
B 526,678.
Mased, pp. bewildered,

(Gloss.I.)
adj. struck dead, defeated
B 935.
O. F. mat, defeated,
utterly,
G.
feeble, matt,
languid,

Mat,

of
a

Borrowed

the

from

game

chess,in which check-mate is

corruptionof Persian shah mat,

the

mate.

piece of money,

1026 ;

dull.

master.

by St.

Mary, G 1062.

Mary,

Maistres, s. pi. masters,

O. F. maistre, Lat. ace.

i.e.

interj.marry,

Marie,

Mars

name

source.

; cf. magnus,

s.
murder, C 593.
slay,kill.

A. S. sledn,to

Maad, pp. made, G 1459.

s.
Magestee,
majesty,B

trum

womanly,
adj.man-like, i.e. unB 782. Cp. A. S. menn-

isc,human.
Manslaughtre,

M.

Lat.

Mannish,

G 322.
life,

kingis dead

Matere,

; Diez.

matter,

s.

B
affair,
subject,

581 ; pi. Materes,

322,
411,
G
materials (ofa solid character),

776;

of

pi. Matires,

gen.

matiere,

O. F.

materials,770.

the

matere, Lat. materia.

Male,

bag,wallet,C 920,

s.

I 26.

O. F. male

566,

(F. malle),a

from

budget;
a

O. H. G. malaha,
bag. Cf. E. mail in

leathern

malison

s.

curse,

from

1245.

O. F.

maleace.
is a
benison
;
doublet of benediction.
such as
Malliable, adj.malleable,
;

dictionem

Lat.

also

so

can

be worked

1 1

From

30.

by

the

Lat.

hammer,

malleus, a

maner
maner

sort, G 424 ;
of game, C 627 ;
chaunce, kind of luck, G
maner
latyn,kind of Latin,
s.

manner,

pley,kind

527;
Manere, G
519;
O. F. maniere, manner
B

Lat. manus,

236.

the hand.

45,

142.

from

s.

Maumet

of Mahomet
s.

is

corruption

manciple,H 25, 69,

From

1.

Mahometanism,

Muhammed.

or

Maunciple,

Lat. manceps,

purchaser,
contractor; ftommanus,
the hand, and capere, to take.
(Gloss.I.)
Mawe,

s.

May,

maw,

the stomach.

maga,
1

p.

s.

486.

A. S.

(Gloss.II.)

pr. I can,

231,

1070 ; Maystow, mayest thou, G

336.

hammer, mallet.
Maner,

103, I

mail-hzg.
Malisoun,

Maumettrye,

A. S. magan,

to

be

able ;

pr. t. ic mceg ; pt. t. ic mihte ;

Icel. mega, G. mogen.

May,
a

s.

maiden, B 851. A. S. mag,

kinsman

; also, a

son

; also,a

daughter.
maidenhood, G
A. S. magdenhdd.

Maydenhede,
126.

s.

GLOSS

A RIAL

meddle, take part in,

184; imp. pi. Medleth, G
0. F. medler, given by
1424.

Medle,
G

to

v.

INDEX.

245

785.

F.

The

is excrescent,

above.

see

messager;
as

in passenger,

i.e. passager.
form
of
another
mesler,
Mesurable,
adj.moderate, C 515.
Burguy
Low
O.
Lat.
is
which
the
F. mesurable, Lat. mensuramisculare,
to mix.
bilis; from metiri,to measure.
to mix ; from Lat. miscere,
Meel, s. meal, B 466. A. S. mcd,
minister,B 168.
Ministre,
s.
as

time, a portion
; also,a meal.
G
s.
Memorie,
memory,
339.
a

Lat. memoria.

From

C 675,G
singular,

Mennes, men's, B
Mene,
B

pr.

s.

641,G

p. I

392 ; gen.

speak of,

mean,

309

Menestow,
; I

p.
1

s.

pt.
pt.

to have in
mcenan,
intend.
cf.
G.
to
meinen,
;
B
Mene,
adj. mean, intermediate,
546,G 1 262. O. F. meien,moien

327. A.S.

mind

(F. tnoyen),from Lat. medianus

which

Lat. medius,middle.
pi. means, B 480. See

from

Menes,
above.

s.

G
Mercurie, Mercury,the planet,

827.
G

s.

mercury,

i.e.

silver,
quick-

772, 774, 827, 1431,

1438.
Meschance,
610 ;
with

mirror, B 166, G 668.

s.

fault ;
to

s.

misfortune,B 602,

Meschaunce, 896, 914

meschaunce

with

Icel.

missa, a
Icel. missa, A. S. missian,
999.

miss.

Misauenture,
O. F.

s.

B 616.
misfortune,

(Note

mesaventure.

in most

French

E. words

taken from
prefixmis- is a

the

of O. F. mes, Lat.
In native words it is the

that

the
ruption
cor-

minus.)

(totally

mis-.
A. S. prefix
different)
Misbileue, s. belief of trickery,
the
Here
G
1 213.
suspicion,
prefixis probablythe A. S. mis-,

See above.

wrong.

Mistriste,

Mercurie,

magis-

as

O. F. mireor,a mirror ; from Lat.

mirari, to gaze, wonder at.
worthy,
Mis, adj. amiss, wrong, blameG

Mente, intended, 999, 105

".

Lat. minus, less ;

from magis,more.

202.

1424, In;

thou, G

meanest

ter is

Mirour,

folks ; often
Men, s. pi.men, people,
in
this
with
verb in
a
used,
sense,
the

From

v.

mistrust, C

369.

See Misauenture.

Miteyn,

s.

C 372,
mitten, glove,

373. F. mitaine, explainedby

from O.H.G.
as a half-glove,
some

mittle,middle

by others,more

ill luck

probably,as beingfrom a Celtic

Cf. Gaelic
(to him),H 1 1. O. F. meschaance,
source.
miotag, a
Lat. minus, less,
a mishap ; from
worsted glove,
Irishmitinigh,
tens.
miti.e. badly,and
cadentia,hap ;
from Lat. cadere,to fall,
happen.
Mochel, adj.much, G 611, H 54 ;
G
tribulation,trouble,
s.
Mescheef,
673. A. S. mycel,
many,
H
much.
76; misfortune, G 1378;
Meschief, 713, 1072.
O. F.
Moder, s. mother, B 696 ; gen.
=

from Lat. minus, less,

meschief;
and
badly;
caput,the head.
s. errand,B
Message,
1087 ; also,
messenger, B
Low

F.

144, 333.
Lat. missaticum,

sage,
mesa

a messenger ;
message, missaticus,
from mittere,
to send.
Messager,
s.
messenger, B 724,

Modres, mother's,C 729, G 1243.

A. S. modor ; cf Icel. mdbir, G.
mutter, Lat.
Skt. matxi.

mater, Gk.

nijTijp,

Moebles, s. pi. movable

goods,
personalproperty,G 540. From
Lat.

mouere;

furniture.

cf. F.

meubles,

"46

GL0SSAR1AL

INDEX.

Moeued,

Mot, pr. s.

B
pt. s. moved, disturbed,
1136; /"res./"/.
Moeuyng, moving,
O.
F.
mouvoir, movoir,
295.

from

Lat.

Mollificacioun,

s.

G
854.
softening,

mollifying,

mot

From

may

mollis,soft.
Mones, s. gen. moon's, 1

Lat.

10.

;
gen.
M. E. gen. is often tnone
as mones
; see Gloss. II.

A. S.
the
well

as

(innumber),B 419,

Mo,

adj.more

891, G

207,

818 ; othere

mo

na

else,B

675, 693, 723,

mo

besides,

others

no

none

more,

A. S. ma,
in
more
used
the
as
parative
com; chiefly
of our
whereas
;
many

695.

number

the word

commonly

more

the comp.

greater in size,used as
of mickle,great.
s.
Mooder,
mother, B

See

Moder.

mourning,B

s.

A. S. meornan,

pr.

s.

to mourn.

murnan,

is to, B

must,

621.

294.

See Mot.
moral

mores,

F. motif; from
Lat. mouere.
move;

to

Mountance,
C

863.

More

i.e. every

one,

See

959.

460 ; pi. Mowe,

Mortifie,

to

v.

of

kill; used
by

chemical

note

to the

From

mortify; lit.to
producingchange

action,G 1431 (see

line); Mortifye,

1 1

s.

morn

morrow,

morwe,

earlyin the

dawn,

16.

morning. By
get

morwen,

by the

morning,at

A. S.

morgen,
change of g to w
whence
morwe

by droppingn, which is mod. E.

Direct contraction,with
morrow.
lossof g,

givesmorn.

From

A. S.

be able.

to

Moysty, adj.new
to ale),
(applied
H
60; Moiste, C 315. O.F.
moiste

(F. moile); from

adj. of mustum,

wine,

must.

Mullok,

s.

940.
similar

Mullok

of materials,G

is

new

938,
in

Specimens of

see

Morris

and

diminutive.

Skeat.
It

is

with mould.

Multiplicacioun,

silver

mull

uses

sense

connected

i.e. the

Lat.

fused
rubbish, refuse, con-

Gower

art

Multiplye,

death.

Lat. mors,

Morwe,

26.

p. pr. pi.

cannot.

we

can,

may,

780, 909;

Mowen,

;
;

pr. subj.mayest, G

s.

English,ed.

Mo.

we

p.

heap

and

quantity,

amount,

s.

O. F. montance, amount,

value ; from monter, to mount

which
from mont, a mountain
from Lat. ace. montem.

manners.

lesse, greaterand lesser,

vs

for us, i.e. it

resolve,G 946.
be

motive, incitement, B
mouvoir,

s.

628.

musteus,

i.e.
Moralitee, s. morality,
Lat.
tale,I 38. From

886,

ic m6t, I may;
pt. t. ic
moste, I ought to, I must.

magan,

Moorning,
Moot,

it must
be our

510,

276.

to, B

A.S.

Mow,

means

had

must,

s.

subj.might, B 380;

523;

moste

Motyf,

mint.

1 00

pt.

should

Moneye, s. money, G 1033. O. F.

moneie,from Lat. moneta, money,
a

foully(i.e. ill)
happen to thee,H 40 ; pt.
p. Moste, I must, I ought,B

282
G

309 ; foule

falle=

it

s.

hence

monan

thee

I theen

met

may

634, H 80 ;
C
thrive,

may,

mouere.

motta,

p. I must, I have to,

227, 737, C 327, 725; subj.

of
v.

by the

multiplying,
alchemy,G 849.

to
arts

s.

make
of

gold and
alchemy,G

669,731.
pt. s. pondered,considered,
F. muser,
to loiter,
1033.

Mused,
B

trifle.

Myle,

s.

pi. miles, G

556 ;

cf.

Myles in 1. 561. In the former

the older form is retained;
case

GLOSSARIAL

cf. A. S. mila, the

gen. and

Mynde,

s.

memory,

908,1 1 27
(my) memory,

to

527;

7nunan,

mynde
788. A. S.
from

Myte,

remember.

to

gemunan,

s.

mite, thingof

membrance,
re-

; to

mynd, gemynd, memory,

value,

no

511, 633, 698, 1421.

also find the form
mint

We

(Piers

well

in Gothic

appears

as

in the Lat. minor.

as

instrumental
Thus it means

813,

717.

that account,

of se, seo,

case
'

not

"

\"cet.

less on

that

account.'
adv. not, not so, G 269.
From aught,with ne prefixed
; E.
not
is the same
word.

Naught,

adv.

Nay,

Plowman) ; itisprobable that the

word mite (withlong i for in) is
the same
word, from the root min,
small,which

24;

the less,B 621, C

A. S. nd, not, by, on

plural nom.

mil, fern. sb.

of

ace.

INDEX.

{answeringa simple

no

B
question),

Cf. Icel.
is our no.

Nayles,
See

G T339the A. S. nd

nay"

nay

net,

pi.nails,C

s.

to

note

74"

288, 651.

651.

Ne, adv. not ; ne doth, do ye not,

C 745 ; eonj.nor, C 619. A. S.
ne,

N.

not.

Neeessarie, adj. necessary, H 95.

pt. pi. had

Nadde,
H

For

51.

not, G

879,

hadde.

ne

pp. form.

The

verb

laybare, is used by

to

nake,

to

Chaucer

in

his translation of Boethius.

Nam,

pt.

niman,

take ;

to

A. S.

ic

t.

pt.

nam

cf. G. nehmen, to take.

B 563,
adv. especially,
Namely,
C 402.
Na

695 ;

no

more,

Namo,

Namore,

no

See Mo.
more,

112,

else,B

none

G 543.

adv.

again,B

A. S. nedd, need
G. noth.

needs, G
necessarily,
dat. case of
a
Originally

the sb.

Nede,

v.

See above.

never

962, G

651,

s.

slumbers,

naps,

A. S.

hnceppian,to

slumber.

for

ne

art, i.e.

art

not, G

499.

Nas,

to

871.

compel, is

G
s. gen. needle's,
440.
A. S. nddl, a needle ; G. nadel ;
cf. Lat. nere, to sew.

Nedles,

Neer,

adj.nearer,

721.

parative
Com-

neigh(A. S. nedh),

See below.

nigh.
Neigh,

prep,

nigh,B

550.

A. S.

nedh,nigh; comp. nearra, nigher

;
neahsta,nehsta,whence E.
superl.
next.

for

ne

159, 209,

Nat,

necessary,

neddan,

of

pr.

nods, H 8.
Nart,

be

to

A. S.

1266.

Nappeth,

cognate with

adv.

1280.

The

transitive.
usually

"

i.e.

mo,

658 ; pi.Nedes, necessary things,

business, 174; needs, G
178.

Nede,

took, G. 1297.

s.

Lat. necessarius.
B
dat. need, necessity,
s.

Nede,

Naked, pp. as adj.destitute,

void,
weak, G 486. A. S. nacod,naked,
a

From

adv.

i.e.

was,

292,

was

not, B

938,

not, H

23 ;

Nat

but,

only,C 403. Cf. prov. E. nobbut

(i.e. not but),only.
Nat, for ne at, i.e. nor at (seenote,
So also Chaucer
p. 6), B 290.
has nin for ne in ; see Gloss. II.

Natheles,

adv.

none
nevertheless,

Nekke-boon,

nape
lit. neck-bone, B
s.

of the neck,

669.

A. S.

hnecea,the neck (whence nekhe is

and ban, bone.
dissyllabic),
to
B 507.
v.
Nempnen,
name,
A. S. nemnan,
nama,

name.

Lampe.

name

from
name
;
cf. Lat. nomen,
a

to
;

The p is

Empte.

excrescent

see

248

GLOSS

ARIAL

Here, pt. s. sub},

not (put
were
for
B
ne
were), 547, G 1362.
Neuer

the

nearer,

phr.

neer,

the

none

never

the

721.

nearer,

See Neer.

adv.

not

bit,C

670.

See Del.
to

v.

pi.subj.may

name,

870.

Mil,

p.

pr.

s.

pr.

nearest, B

807,

See Neigh.

1463 ;

pr. I will not, G

s.

will

nyllan,to

A. S.
not, B 972.
be unwilling
; cf. Lat.

nolle.

Mis, for
G

Norice,
Lat.

is,is not,

ne

319, C 861,

O. F. norice,

1.

nulricem.

ace.

adv.

576, 971, C
404, 433, G

in

764 ;

all,C

at

not

1036.

256.

respect, B

no

known,

pp. made

Motifyed,

claimed,
pro-

notificare,

Lat.

known

to make

Mought,

; notus, known.
nothing, C 542, G

s.

; in

1401

nurse,

s.

from

not,

know.

to

not

nytan,

mention,

may

nefna, to name
; see Nempne.

nafn,a name
Nexte, adj. next,
C

821

name,

^ce\.

I473-

ic ndt, I know

AS.

Mo-thing,

Neueradel,
Neuene,

INDEX.

respect,B 400.

no

See

Naught.
weak, B 1088, G
Myce, adj.foolish,

647,842, H 69.

493,

F.

nice,Sp.

necio,Port, uescio,or necio, Lat.

nescius,ignorant.See Gloss. II.
Mycetee,
s.
folly,G 463, 495.
See above.

13. 9*9-

Miste, pt.

s. knew
not, B 384, G
A. S. nytan, not to know
;
pt. t. ic nyste ; from ne, not, and

216.

witan,to know.
Nobledest, pt. s.
didst ennoble,G

Myghtingale,
1343.

G
nightingale,

s.

Icel.natrnihtegale,

A. S.

The
nachtigall.

gali,G.

The

excrescent.
apparently
2

p. ennobledest,
40.

tion
transla-

is

word

night-singer
; A. S. galan,

means

sing.

to

of Dante's nobililasti
; seethe
note.

Mobles,

pi. gold coins worth

s.

6s. 8d. ; C 907, G

Moblesse,

s.

B
O, num.
one,
1365.
haviour, Shortened from
nobility,
worthy be-

185,248. F. noblesse;
Lat. nobilitia ; from nobilis, Occident,
B

Low

Lat.

Nobley,
s. nobility,
assembly of
nobles,G 449. Cf. O. F. nobloier,
to

look noble.

nod, H 47. A LowGerman

word, cognate with
O.H.G.
nuoton, hnoton, to shake.
The Lat. nuere, to nod, shews the

root

v.

to

; nutare

is but

that the t in it does not

to

the E. d.

answer

Nolde, for ne wolde, I would

I should not desire,
G 1334;

not,

pt.pl.

not, 395. See Mil.

wot, pr. s. 1 p. I
not, B
892, 1019, G
148 ; Not, B 242, C 816, H 23.

know

or

oon

340.
;

see

ace.

West,

s.

297.

From

occidentem.

Occupieth, pr.

takes up,

s.

dwells

in, B 424. From Lat. occupare.

Of, prep, during,B 510; with, G
626.

A. S.

Offreth,
910.

of.

p. offer ye, C
to
offer;
A. S. offrian,

imp. pi.

adv.
Hence

1043.

from Lat.

merelyborrowed

frequentative,Of-newe,

so

Nolde, would
Moot, for ne

on

Oon.

noble.

Modde,

1135,

offerre.

newly, lately,G
E.

anew.

Ofte, adv. often,B 278.

Ones, adv. once, B 588, 861, G
768 ; of one mind, united in design,
C

696 ;

A. S.

at

ones

dnes, ones

at

; gen.

once,
case

one.

Oo, adj.one, G

207.

10.

of an,

See Oon.

INDEX.

ARIAL

GLOSS

lost

same,

Oppresse,
From

Or, adv.

put down,

to

v.

before, G

ere,

Ouer,
=

O. F.

1277.

ordener,

to

the

Or

note.

34

it may

orgarta

implement;

Ought,

1097

of

ore

pt.

oughtebe

ought,6.

occurs

in combination

with

as

is usually
or
realgar,

fitfor them, G
come,
subj.it would be-

oughtevs

p. pt. pi.

14;

A. S.

s.

it would

be

duty,

our

Oughten, we

dgan,to

own
; pr. t. ie dh, I
ic dhte,I ought.

Ounces,

in hem

fit,

us, it would

s.

him, B

it was
s.

in

as

him

as

as

was

pt.

I340;

became;

it became

as

'

arsenic,and

s.

it

become

in nature

value, G

A. S. d-wiht.

orpiment, G 759,
774.823. Orpiment,tri-sulphide

an

anythingof

oughte

opyavov, an
epyetv, to work.

overtake,attain

to

v.

s.

1333.

orationem.

of arsenic ; it

great, G

too

682.

to, G

Orisons, s. pi. prayers, B 537,

596. O. F. orison,from Lat. ace.
Orpiment,

adj.

648.

Gk.

from

oferdon,

A. S.

645.

excess,

Oughte,

instruments.' Lat. pi.

pp. overdone, carried

Ouertake,

mean

from

Cf. G. uberall.

507.

Ouer-greet,

see

'musical

o/er,

to overdo.

See above.
provision,
250.
G 995.
F.
Ordre, s. order, class,
from
ordinem.
Lat.
ace.
ordre,
the old
Organs, s. pi. 'organs,'
G

might

A. S.

excess,

Ouerdone,

ordinare,to set in order;

from ordo, order.
Ordinaunce, s. ordaining,
ance,
governB
805 ;
763,
arrangement,
Lat.

of organ,
equivalent

her

ouer

generally,
Oueral, adv. everywhere,

pp. ordained,i,e. prepared,

to

(pron.

above

over,

C 468.
Icel.yfir,
G. vher.

B 373. A. S. or, before ; another

E. ere.
form of d\r,

Ordeyned,

prep,

B 277 ;
rapidly),

conj.

314;

d$, Icel. eidr,Goth, aiths,

oath.

an

4.

pi. oaths,C 472, 636.

s.

A. S.

opprimere.

Lat.

has

n.

Othes,

an

annar,

E. form

The

Goth, anthar.

333 ; that
666.
A. S. an,
the one,
oon
Icel.einn,Goth, ains,Lat. units.
the

and

ander, Icel.

ofier, Du.

A.S.

476.

lit. of the other, C

Ook, s. oak, C 765. A. S. dc,Icel.

eik,G. eiche.
Oon, adj.one, B 271, 334, I 16;
one

249

owe,

; pt. t.

own

pi. ounces,

to

756.

'

ster.
From Lat. uncia.
sulphuretof arsenic ; WebF. orpiment,Lat. auripig- Oures, poss.pron. ours, C 786.
mentum
out with, utter,
; from
Outen, v. to come
aurum,
gold,and
G
a
or
exhibit,
display,
pigmentum, pigment paint.
834. A.S.
Osanne, i.e. Hosannah, B 642.
utian, to put out, eject
; cf.O.
A Hebrew
H. G. uzon, to put out.
phrase; meaning save,
(A rare
we
word.)
pray.'
Otes, $. pi.oats,C 375. A. S. dta,
sive,
Outrageous,
adj. violent,exces-

red

'

Icel. eeti,
oats.

Other
1

136,

other, either
1

147.

instance, the

650.

C
In

second

...

or, B

the first
is
other

written in the contracted form

(which is short for other).

From

F.

O. F. oltrer, to
pass
bounds ; O. F. oltre,Lat

outrer,

beyond
ultra,

beyond.
Outrely,

adv.

C 849.
utterly,
taken
Out-taken, pp. excepted(lit,
B
Otheres, pron. sing,each other's,
out), 277.
or

Oversloppe,

633.
cf.

upper-garment, G

s.

See

or

upper

slop,in

E.

Icel.

over

garment

the

compound

slop-shop.'

Owen,

; from

own

1058,C 834

A. S.

154.

dgan,

to

Icel. eiginn,own,

dgen,
Cf.

possess.
from eiga,to

pr.

owneth,

s.

361.

owns,

A. S.

sesses,
pos-

dgan,

to

possess ; Icel. eiga.

A. S.

anywhere,
dhtvcer,
anywhere.

Oyles,

oils,G

pi.
Lat. oleum, oil.
s.

'

wall ;

of the
toire,
pellitory
From

grave.

Flowers of

Johns. Pari-

C. A.

Lat.

Pas,

pace, B

s.

'

Cot-

paries, a

857.

856.

838.
From

pi.Pas, paces,

306.

movements,

Passen,

399

See Paas.

outdo, G

to

surpass,
See Pace.
v.

excellent,
adj.surpassing,

G614.
Patente,

letter of

s. a

called because

adv.

Owner,

the Field, by

Passing,

possess.

Oweth,

'

favourite medicine

wall.

adj.own,

pi.Owene,

INDEX.

yfir-

Cf.

note.

an
sloppr,

'

A RIAL

GLOSS

2.nO

C
inspection,

open
337.

pauire,to

ram

all men's

From

patere,to lie open.

Paue, v. to pave, G
Lat.

so
privilege,

to

626.
or

Lat.
From

beat down

waietv,to strike.

earth ; cf. Gk.

F.
B 534.
s. pi.pagans,
paien, Lat. paganus, prop, a

Payens,

foot-pace,G 575
(see the note); gon a paas
go

Paas,

s.

pace,

at

foot

pace,
Lat. passtis,a step.

866.

From

Low

Lat. passare, to

It is connected

55.

with

not

pass

over.

pandere.
H
adj. enfeebled, languid,

Palled,

W.

loss of
pall,

with

pallu,to
See

energy.

Pees,

pale,

fail,W.

Appalled

Murray'sDiet.
s. palmbranch,G
240. Lat.
palma.

in

s.

s.

adv.

peradventure,

B 190.
perhaps,

836,

pi. pence, C 376. (N. B.

was
pronounced with sharp
not with 2, as in
s, as in pens-ive,
the pi.of pen.)
Pepeer, s. pepper, G 762. From
Pens,

s.

Pens

Lat.

piper,Skt. pippali.
adv. perhaps,perPerauenture,
chance,
C

935,

See

71.

Parauenture.

pi.pierce,G 911.

F.
See

Parfit.

Perseueraunce,

by chance,B 885.

cas,

in

G951.

Perfit, adj. perfect,I 50.

panna.

O. F. pes, Lat.

Pees, interj.
peace ! hush ! B

A dissyllabicPercen, pr.
a pan, G
1210.
word.
A. S. and
Icel.
percer.

Parauenture,
Par

44 ; in pees

228.

pacem.

Palm,

Panne,

Hethen.

peace, G

silence,B
ace.

Pace, ger. to pass ; to pace qf= to

F. passer,
pass from, B
205.
From

See
villager.

continuance,G

s.

See below.

443.

F. par Dieu, C 672.

C 497.
Perseuereth, pr. s. lasteth,
interj.
From
Lat. perseuerare.
Parfay, interj.
by my faith,verily,

Parde,
B

O.F. par fei.

adj.perfect,G 353.

849.

Parfit,

Perseueringe,
F.

Lat. per/ectus.
parfait,
Paritorie,

s.

Parietaria
pellitory,

G 581.
officinalis,
an

infusion

'In rural districts

of this

plantis

117.
Person,

s.

s.

perseverance,

parson,

23.

From

Lat. persona.

Peter,
See

by St. Peter,G 665.

interj.
note, p. 185.

252

A RIAL

GLOSS

daple.'Dapple,by
from

the

is

way,

to dab, and Wedgwood

semblance
remarks, 'The re-

the verb
well

"

of

to O. N.
dapple-gray
apalgrdr,or apple-gray, Fr. gris

pommele, is accidental.'
Porphurie,
of

porphyry

used

as

Cf. F. prouver, Lat. probare,

to
that
But it is not certain
test.

prove is
also
G.

slab

mortar,

to

French

A. S.

bi'S

he

be held

of Ine

word

prove,

pro/a,

try.

be

thief ;

689-728);

(a.

'

For

he
prdfianne,

to

to
d.

find

we

profian, Icel.

prufen,to

Jeof

i.e.
porphyry,

s.

INDEX.

'

is

Laws
x.

cap.

B
Lat. porphyrites, Preyde, pt. s. prayed,besought,
Gk. itop(pvpirrjs,
like purple; from
Lat. precari,
O. F. preier,
391.

From

775"

purple.
lrofxpvpa,
Pose,

s.

A. S.

to pray.

in the

cold

gepose,

head, H 62.
cold

stuffing
or

in the head.

Potage,

broth, C 368. (Gloss.

s.

II.)
C 852.
apothecary,
G
760 ; pi.
powder,

Pothecarie,

s.

s.
Poudre,
Poudres, 807.

poldre,Lat.

F. poudre, O. F.

puluerem,dust.

ace.

O. F.

poverty, C 441.
Lat.
paupertatem.
poverte,

Pouert,

pi, pounds, G 1364.

pund, a pound ; pi.pund.
note.'
'a five-pound
say,

Pound,

s.

A. S.
So

s.

we

"

An
90.
See Gloss. I.

pp. blown, H

Pouped,

imitative word.

Pouren,

p.

Pourest,
449.

Poynt,

s.

pr.

we

pore, gaze

670.

G
steadily,

adj. superl.poorest, C
O. F. povre, L"t.pauper.
See
s.
a
stop, G 1480.

Point.

preaching,

mon,
ser-

s.

345, 407.

Lat.

From

praedicare,preach.
the test, H

s.

proof,

968,

prouver, Lat.

75;

1379.

probare,to

test,

Cf. F.
prove.

See Preue.
B 393, 646,
Prees, s. press, throng,
677. F. presse; from Lat. pretnere, to press.

Prefectes,
Preue,

s.

G
369.
pi. prefects,

praefectus.
v.

test, G

right,to
1 212

6.

s.

to

prove,

645 ;

to

succeed

prayer, G

256 ; Preyer,

O. F. priere,
preere.

Priked, /#. spurred,G 561. A. S.

priccian,to prick, goad ; Du.

prikJten.
secret,
adj.privy,private,
B 204, C 675 ; Priuy,G
1452.
F. prive,Lat. priuatus.

Priuee,

Priuetee,

s.

548, G

701.

Profre,

1138

1052,

p.

counsel,
secrecy,

secret

s.

Priuyte,

subj.mayst

pr.

proffer,
mayst offer,G 489. F.
Lat. proferre,
to bring
proferer,
forward.

pi. 2 p. ye prowl,prowl
Prolle,/"r.
about, search widely, G 1412.
See Prollyn, and
Prollynge,in
Prompt. Parv.

The

of
origin

it

is doubtful.

adj. fine, handsome,

Propre,

F. propre,

proper;

Lat.

proprius.
Prose,

prose, I

s.

46.

F. prose,

Lat. prosa.

to

Lat.

309.

Predicacioun,

Preef,

Preyere,

s. protest,I 59.
Protestacioun,
C 300,
s. profit,
Prow,
advantage,

609.

O. F. prou,
; the source
advantage

prod, gain,

appears in
it is advantageous.
Lat. prod-est,
Prye, v. to pry, look,peer, G 668.
Perhaps it is
Originunknown.

merely

of F.
peculiar use
also,to beseech,

prier,to pray;
i.e. bide the
prove
when

to

be

tested,

1336.
; pp. Preued,tested,

beg.
prime ; used in Chaucer,
apparently,to signify
9 a.m., C

Pryme,

662.

s.

(Gloss.II.)

Pulpet,

pulpit,C

".

Lat.

391.

Quyte,

ger.

purchace,

; imp. s. Purchace,
B 873. F.
provide,
(He)
may
hunt
to
acquire.
after,
pourchasser,

1405

Purged,

pp.

her time

lit.repay her
trouble,

or

time, i.e. her occupation,pains,

trouble, B 584 ; I p. s. pr. I

absolved, cleansed
Lat.

181.
(by baptism), G
to purify.
piirgare,

quit),G
(lit.

repay

acquire,

to

to

v.

736, 1025 ; Quyten, 1027 ;

with,
Quyte with to repay
in
B
to
full,
satisfy,
pay
1055 ;
hir
whyle require
354 5 Quyte

pulpitum.
Purchasen,

253

INDEX.

GLOSSARIAL

C 420
requite,

pp. Quit, freed,

66, 448.
quiter(F.
to
Lat. quietare,
quiet,
quitter),
from
rest.
quies,
satisfy
;
O. F.

B 170.
Purpos, s. purpose, design,
The
F. propos,Lat. propositttm.
verb to purpose is both proposer
purposer in Old French.

and

Purses,

pi.purses, G 1404.

s.

F.

a skin.
bourse,Gk. /3vp"ra,
Purveianee, s. equipment,B 247

providence, 483.

F.

magpie,G

s.

Lat.

Pyne,

B 1080.
suffering,

s.

pin,pain; Icel.pina,to

Cf. Icel. ramr,

strong,fetid; which is probably
closelyrelated to A. S. ramm, a

or

pica.
A. S.

ram.

Bancour, s.
97. O. F.

torment.

cure

A. S.
B

s.

queen, G

161.

Gk. ywrj, a
that
It is remarkable
it a dissyllabic
makes

woman.

Chaucer
word

Queynte,

1089; Queene,

A. S. cwen,

see

also Gloss. II.

adj.pi.strange,G

752.
cointe, instructed,Lat.
but it seems
known;
cognitus,

O. F.

have been

v.

rancor,

rankling.

to

word

proper

11an.

ewe

Quene,

to

v.

H
ill-feeling,

snatch up ; rape and

G 1422.
seize and plunder,
renne,
The Icel. hrapa
See the note.
to
means
rush, to hurry; the

Bape,

kill,C 854; imp. s.

(he) kill, G 705. M. E.
may
cullen,Icel. kolla,to hit on the
head, to harm, from kollr,head,
E. kill;but quell
is the
top, gives

Quelle,

rancour,

rancuer, ran(F.rancune); from Lat. ace.

rancorem,

Q.

See Bede.

887.

scented,G

T.pie,

565.

211.

adj. ramlike, strong-

Bammish.,

pourvoir

(O. F. porvoir),to purvey

provide; Lat. prouidere.
Pye,

Bad, pp. read,G

to

use

in this

phrase

would rather have been rive ; but

there was
probably a confusion
Lat. verb
here with the common
verb
the
Icel.
rapere. Similarly
has been
rcena, to rob,to plunder,
turned into renne, as if from A. S.
to

rennan,
renne

run.

Thus

rape and

(asif from Lat. rapere, and

A. S. rennan) has been substituted

Icel. hrapa (or
for the original
Benne.
o
k
See
rifsa) rcena.

influenced by Lat.
earlier (in
Bather, adv. sooner,
comptus, trimmed.
B
of
time),
Quike, ger. to make alive,
point
225, 335, C
quicken,
G 481. A. S. cwiccan,to make
643. A. S. hrafte,soon ; hrafior,
alive ; cf. Icel.kvikna,to revive ;
sooner.
from A. S. civic,
Icel.kvikr,alive ;
Eattes, s. pi. rats, C 854. A. S.
related to Lat. uiuus.
rat.
to

i.e.
Quik-siluer, s. quicksilver,
822.
G
A.
S.
silver,
cwic,
lively
alive.

Baue,

p. pi.pres.

speak madly,
doubtful.

we

959.

rave,

we

Etym.

Roquefortgives an

A RIAL

GLOSS

254
O. F.

to

raver,

about.

run

Lat. rabere, to

mad

be

Cf.
from

which,however,the F. has enrager.

i p. s.
Recche,
pres. I reck, G
S.
O.
A.
489.
recan, Icel.rcekja,
Flemish

roeken.

See Rekke.

ferent
Recehelees,
adj. careless,indifB
(lit.
reckless),229. A. S.

recceleds; cf. Du. roekeloos.

Receit,

making a
Receit

is from

recipeis

Lat.

the Lat.

from

the

pp. receptus ;

gular
imperativesin-

verb, viz.

same

refuge
;
to

easy

genial),
pp. accepted (as conF.
acceptable,B 307.
L
at.
recevoir,
recipere.
to
reclaim, as a
v.
Reclayme,
hawk
i.e.
check, H 72.
a
lure,
by
From
Lat. re, back, and clamare,

call.

Recomandeth,

pr.

278; ger.
commend,
commit,
Recomende,
G
Lat. re, back ; con,
544.
to

with ; mandare, to hand over.

Rede, v. to read, G 206 ; 1 p.
pr. I read, B 1095, C 508;

793, 941, G

s.

502, 1008,

Rad. rea^" G

PP-

"'

2II"

rcedan, to read, to advise ;

cf. G. rathert,
to advise.
Rede,
adj. as sb. red, i. e. the
A. S.

'

blood, B 356 ;

as

sb. red wine, C

526, 562 ; pi. Rede,

A. S.

red, G

redd, red; Icel.

1095.
rauSr, G. roth. The indef. form
is reed, q. v. ; rede isdef. or plural.
C 667. A. S.
Redily, adv. quickly,
rdd, razd,ready.
Reed, s. counsel, advice, C 744A. S. reed; cf. G. rath.
Reed, adj.red, ruddy, B 452, H
20.

s.

redness, G

1097,

See above.

1 100.

place of refuge,
refuge,B
G
Cf.
F. re/ui,
O.
546,852, 75.

Refut,

s.

Lat. pp.

fugitus.
s. kingdom,realm, B
389,
392, 735 ; pl" Regnes,kingdoms,
181.

F. regne, Lat. regnum.

Regneth.,

reigneth,has
Lat.
776. From

pr.

s.

regnare.

Reherse,

786.

to

v.

O. F.

rehearse,
recount, G
rehercer,to repeat,

lit.to

harrow
herce,Lat. ace.

Rehersaille,

from

again;
kerpicem,a

over

row
har-

ration,
rehearsal,enume-

s.

852.

Rekeninges,

s.

See above.
H
pi. reckonings,

A. S. recnan,

74.

Rekke,

pr.

405
pr.

imp.

;
s.

A. S.

s.

to

p. I

reckon.

reck, care, C

G
s. reck, care,
Rekketh, accounts,

698 ;
cares,

See Recche.

Rekne,

ger.

to

reckon, B
to

recnan,

reckon

158.
G.

rechnen.

Relees, s. relaxation,
ceasing; out
without
G 46.
ofrelees,
ceasing,
O. F.
reles, relais,relaxation ;
from

the verb relesser

(F. relais-

ser),which

is the Lat. relaxare,

relax; from laxus, loose.
to
v.
Relente,
melt, G 1278.
to

From

prefixre-, again;

and Lat.

Lat.
lentare,
;
lentus,
pliant.
Relesse, v. to relieve, relax, B
to

1069. O.

bend

from

F. relesser(F.relaisser),

relax ; Lat. relaxare,to relax ;

from laxus,lax,loose.
to

pp. relieved,made

Releued,

again,G
liftup

872.
again.

Rernenaut,
G

See Rede.

Reednesse,

for the t ; but cf.

account

Regne,

632.

commends
refl.

s.

B
(herself),

*475

is not

(Varro). See Gloss. I.

Receyued,

advise,C

refugium. It

F. fuite, flight,
from

recipere.

to

Lat.

dominion, B

receipt,i. e. recipefor
mixture,G 1355, 1366.

s.

INDEX.

1004.
remain.

Lat.

s. remnant, remainder,
From
Lat. manere,
to

Remeueth,
imp. pi. 2 p.
Lat.
G
1008. From
ye,
to

move.

rich

releuare,to

remove

mouere,

A RIAL

GLOSS

Renegat,

renegade,
apostate, B

s.

Low
Lat. renegatus, one
932.
who has abjured his fafth ; from
negare, to deny. See below.

Reneye,

to

v.

B
abjure,

renounce,

376, G 268, 448, 459;

I (may) renounce,
pr. subj.
pi. p. we
pp. Reneyed, 915.
pi.

abjured,B

Lat.

adjure,renounce,

to

gare,
from negare,

s.

'

King Lear, ii. 2.

Cleop.i. 1.8.
to

ger.

84;

run,

v.

rene-

speare
Shake-

796.

only in the phrase rape and renne,

See
plunder,G 1422.
the note.
Icel.rcena, to .plunder
;
seize and

plunder;

ran,

E. ransack.

which

The

turned

into renne,

means

ro

run.

appears in
word
has been

which properly
See above ; and

F.
1142.
rente, from F. rendre, Lat. reddere, to restore, render.

respite,
delay(ofdeath),

O. F. respit,
(F. repit),
543.
Lat. respectus,a respect, regard,

lookingback.

Hence

and
respite

doublets.

C 728.
adj. restless,

F. reste,rest ; rester, to remain,

Lat. restore; from re, and stare,
to

stand.

ger. to take_away,G 376.

A. S. redfian,
to rob ; whence
E.
be-reave,
suffer for,do penance
Rewe,
v. to
lor, G 997 ; imp. s. have pity;

Reue,

853 ; pr.
pity, 854.
B

grieve;

s.

p. Rewest, hast

A. S. hreowian,

to

hreow,grief.

from

Rewful, adj. sorrowful,sad, B

854. See above.
Rewthe,
s. pity,
ruth,B 529, 654,
689; as
adj. pitiful,
1052.
Formed

the verb to rewe

the A. S. sb.
(see above);
is kredw, grief. Still,
the Icel.
from

but

has

Rape.
Rente, s. rent, toll,B
see

Repaireth,

s.

340 ;

ransack,plunder; but

to

Respyt,

respectare

141 5 ; pr. s. Renneth, runs, 905.

A. S. rennan, yrnan, to run ; Icel.
G. rennen.
renna,

Renne,

realgar,answeringto an O. F.
Low
Lat. risigallum.
resalgar,

Restelees,

renege,
Ant. and

*55

464 ;

deny ;

deny.

to

p.

the Lat. form

uses

Renne,

INDEX,

hryggft.

B 863.
Rewthelees, adj.pitiless,
G 861.
Icel.
Reyse, ger. to raise,
raise
is
to
the
A.
S.
reisa,
;

returns, B 967.
rceran, whence E. rear.
Ital.
ribald jestrepairier
ripatriare, Ribaudye, s. ribaldry,
ing,
to return
one's
native
to
C 324.
O. F. ribald,Low
country ;
from Lat. patria,
native country.
Lat. ribaldus,a ribald,
less
wortha

pr.

s.

O. F.

Replet, adj. full,replete,C

489.

fellow.

Lat.

repletus.
Riden, pt. pi. rode, C 96S. See
C
adj.reprehensible,
Rydinge.
C 908. A. S.
632. See below.
Ringes, s. pi. rings,

Repreuable,
Repreue,
pr.
Lat.

s.

reprove, H
70 ;
Repreueth,I 33. From
to

v.

reprobare
;

reprover,to

Repreue,
595.

O. F.

reprove.

reproof,shame,

s.

See above.

Resalgar,
'

whence

realgar,G

s.

814.

Realgar,a
and

red colour

red

phur
combination of sulbrilliant
of
a
arsenic,

as

in
existing

orpiment;

'

nature

Webster.

F.

hring,Icel.hringr; cognate with

Lat. circus,
whence E. circle.
Rist, pr. s.
Rit, pr.

contr.
s.

B 864.
riseth,
rises,

rides

(contr. from

G 608, H 79.
rideth),
B 418. From
Roialtee, s. royalty,
F. roi,Lat. rex ; Skt. rdjd,
a king.
Roialler, adj.comp. royaller,
more

royal,B 402.
turns
Rolleth, pr. s. rolls,

838.

O.F.

roler

over,

(F. rouler);

256

GLOSSARIAL

rotulare,

Lat.
from

rota,

Horn,

round

turn

ruf;

words,

nonsense

alliteration

pt.

G
mix

rummaged,

s.

Cf. Du.

1322.

rumble, buzz

to

romme-

disarrange
; Dan.

rumle,
See Gloss. II.

up,

rumble, to roll.
B 558. Cf.
to roam,
v.
Bomen,
O. F. romieu, rotnien, romier,
to

Ital.

Hence

Rome;

the

=to

romen

connection

go
with

pt.

s.

magic character,a

Shakespeare.

ing,
rubefaction,redden-

s.

797.

Rydinge,

pres. pt.

G 623.
riding,

ridan, Icel. rffia,to ride ;

pt. t. ic rdd, pi. we riden ; pp.
A. S.

riden.

Ryghtwisnesse,

s.

righteousness

;
637. A. S. rihtwis,righteous
Icel. retviss. Righteous is a

is doubtful.

roam

Rong,

rune,

Rubifying,

to

E.

runian, to

in

to
(Dante),a pilgrim

romeo

Rome.

whisper,G

to

to
mystery ; O. Flemish ruunen,
per,
whisHence
to
round,
whisper.

bled,
fum-

also, to

rough,rugged.
894.
from
whisper;

ruw,

v.

A. S.

(seenote),

run,

Rombled,

A. S. ruh, rough,
rugged,

Rownen,

I 43-

len,

861.

hairy; Du.

wheel.

ram,

imitate

to

to

INDEX.

rang, C

662.

A. S.

to ring.
hringan,

Rose-reed, adj. red aj

254. (Trisyllabic.)

of rightwise.
spelling
rime (commonly misspelt

corrupt
a

rose,

Rym,

s.

rhyme),

The

44.

s.
an
root;
astrological rhyme, or
from ignorance)
is not
for the epoch of a nativity,

Rote,
term

314

301.

Icel.rot, Swed.

rot

older than

rim, Icel.
1550.
rima, G. reim, Du. rijm,Dan. riim,
Swed. rim, F. rime.

(seenote): the radix,the

fundamental
G 1 46 1 ;
principle,
B
root, source,
358, G 1069,
B

spelling

(withh inserted

rhime

a.

A.S.

d.

Byrne,
dinavian).
(Scan-

v.

verse, G

to

rime,

to

speak

in

See above.

1093.

s. pi.rioters,
roysterers,
Roquefortgives rioter,
to dispute
noise,combat ;
; riote,
faire riote,to grumble,dispute
;
The
debate.
a
rios,
dispute,
Cotgrave.See Route.
with
Du.
connection
suggested
G
228.
A.S.
Roten, /#. rotten,
17,
is
to
unlikely.
ravotten,
to rot, putrefy,
romp,
rotian,
pp. gerotod.
C 828.
to rive,pierce,
Ryue,
v.
The form rotten is Scandinavian ;
Icel. rifa,
Dan. rive,to rive,tear;
Icel. rotinn,
rotten, pp. of rotna, to
cf.Icel.
to catch,grapple.
hrifa,
rot.
adv.
diously,
meloRound,
roundly,fully,

in
Rote,
heart, C

phr. by rote, i.e. by

O. F. rote, F.
332.
route ; allied to F. routine,O. F.
'
rotine. ' Par
rotine,by rote ;

Ryotoures,

C 331.
F. rond, O. F.
Lat.
rotundus.
Cf. Lat.
roond,
'
ore rotundo.'

Route,
B

s.

troop,

throng,company,

387,650, 776. F. route, from

Lat.
from

rupta, a
rumpere,

broken
to

break.

(band) ;
Cf. G.

rotte, a troop ; O. Flemish rote.

pany,
Route, v. to assemble in a comB 540.

Row,

See above.

adj.rough,angry, forbidding,

661.

S.

Sad,

adj. sober, calm, settled,G

397

'"

$1- Sadde, discreet,B

A. S. seed,sated,satiated
settled,
firm).
Sadel,

s.

saddle, H

52.

135.

(hence,
A.S.

sadel.

Sadly,
i.e.

settled manner,
B 743deeply,unstintingly,

adv. in

See Sad.

GLOSS

A RIAL

with, to
tinge with
F.
saffron,to colour, C 345.

Saffron

s. sal ammoniac, G
Lat. sal armeniacum,

armoniak,

Sauour,
F.

muriate
or
hydrochlorate,

Scabbe,

of

The

'

monia
am-

Webster.
;
armoniac certainly
to the
answers
in the old
Lat. Armeniacum
treatises. Nevertheless the right
word

is,perhaps, ammoniac;
spelling
afM/taiviaKov, r6, sal ammoniac,
Dioscorides ; Liddell
rock-salt,
*

'

and Scott.
Sal

G 808.
s.
saltpetre,
sal petrce,rock-salt ;
so
from
called because
it exudes
rocks or walls ; nitrate of potassa ;
called also nitre ' ; Webster.
Sal preparat, s. preparedsalt,
G
810.
See the note.
Sal tartre,s. saltof tartar,G 810.
1
Salt of tartar, carbonate
of
from
at firstprepared
potash;

s.

'

"

...

of tartar

cream

'

Webster.

B
Salueth, pr. s. saluteth,
731.
F. saluer,Lat. salutare.
Sans, prep, without, B 501. F.

O. F.

sans,

sens,

Lat. sine.

wisdom, G

ace.

saporem.

discourse

(lit.saw,

691 ;

saying),G

A. S. sagu,

1441.
C

A. S.

358.

or

saying,
saying.

saw,
a

scab,a disease of sheep,

s,

scab,sceab.

escaped,B

Scaped,

1 151.
pp.
O. F. escaper, said to be from
Low
Lat. excappare, to get out
of one's
cloak, to flee. See

Brachet,s. v. echapper.
G
Scarsete, s. scarcity,
1393.
O. F. escharsete,
gality
frusparingness,

peter,

Lat.

Lat.

F.

887.

smell,G

savour,

s.

saveur,

Sawe,

'

Lat.

sauer,

to keep.
saluare,

salt.
Sal ammoniac,
Armenian
chloride of ammonium, a saltof
acrid taste ;
also called
a sharp,
.

O. F.

ye, 229.

343, G 950.
sauf,Lat. salttus.

saffron.

798,824.

save

257

za'farun, Sauf, adj.safe,B

safran; from the Arab,

Sal

INDEX.

escars,

from O. F. eschars,
or
Low
Lat. excarpsus, pp.

of excarpere

excerpere,to select.
Scatered, pp. scattered,G 914.
=

A. S.

scateran,

to

scatter

cf.

sceddan,to separate.
G
Sclaundre, pr. s. 1 p. I slander,
695. F.
993 ; 2 p. Sclaundrest,
esclandre ; from

Lat. scandalum
;
Slander
whence
also scandal.
and scandal are doublets.
Scorpioun, s. scorpion,B 414.
Lat. ace. scorpionem.

adj. secret, G 178, 643.

Lat. secresecroi,secreit;

Secre,
O.F.

Sapience,
;
kinds of intelligence
secret of secrets.
Secre of secrees,
pi.Sapiences,
Lat.
Lat. Secreta Secretorum (thename
(see note), 338. From
of a book),G 1447.
sapere,to know.
s.

101, III

Satins, s. //. satins,B 137. F.

satin,Low Lat. setinus,
adj.from
Lat. seta, silk; whence also F.
soie.
s.

B 283,H
salvation,

58.

or

prep, save, except, B

F.

217, G

sauf; from Lat. sal-

Saue, imp. s. 3 p.
save, G

to

See Seen.
s.

save, may

1361 ; pt. s.

savedst,B
in.

(he)

p. Sauedst,

639; Saveth,imp.pi.

seal,B 882, C 337.

seel;from

Lat.

O.F.

Hgillum.

A. S. se6n,
See See, and Sey.
Seistow, for sayest thou, G 260.
See Seye.
Seken, ger. to seek,i.e. a matter

Seen,

v.

to see.

vus.

156, C 715. See

the latter passage, p. 162.

protect,B

Seel,

1355.

vol.

Secrenesse, s. secrecy, B 773.

See, imp.s. 3 p. may (He) behold,
note

Sauacioun,
Saue,

tum.

to

see,

B 182.

258
for
to

A RIAL

GLOSS

search,G 874. A.S. secan,

seek ; ger. td

secenne.

Seled, pp. sealed,B 736. See Seel.

Saly, adj. blessed, holy, B 682;
innocent,C 292 ; silly,
simple,G

1076.

A. S.

Sendeth,

p. pi. send ye, C

Sente,would send,
614 ; pt. s. subj.
B

A. S. sendan.

1.

09

58.

From

C
sepulchre,

s.

558.

Lat.

burial.
sspultura,
Sergeants, s. pi. sergeants,G 361.
F. sergent, Lat.

seruientem.

pres.

to serve.
pt. of seruire,
Sermone, ger. to preach,speak.C

From

879.

Lat.

Shadwe,

course.
dis-

sermo,

servitude, thraldom,

s.

F.

368.

bondage,

from F. serf,
Lat.

servage ;

seruus.

useful,
Seruisable, adj.serviceable,

season,

s.

Lat.

seson,

O.F.

1343.

sationem,

sowing-

time.

Sette, pt. s. set, B 1053

i.e. sat, 329;
herself,
knees

cast

herself

refl.set

her

sette

her

on

638 ; pi.refl.Sette hem,

on

knees,

pr. s. is to, must, B 268,

665 ; 1 p. I am to (go),G 303 ;
2

p. Shaltow,for shalt thou, G

sit.
s.

security,
surety,B

937- O.F.
securitatem.
Sey, pt.

s.

thou

saw,

sawest,

Sey, ye

saw,

Seye,saw,

saw,

1128, C

1051,
I p. I

seurte, Lat.

B
G

848
1

p. Sey,
p. pi.

106 ; pt. pi.

218 ; Seyen,G no
;
pp. Seyn,seen, B 172, 624. A. S.
seon, to

see.

See

death,

819.

A.S.

scamu,

shame.

shape,form, G 44. A. S.
to
gesceapu, shape; from scippan,

Snap,

s.

create.

devise, invent,B
210;
pp. disposed (themselves),
;
prepared, 249 ; appointed,
142
253; planned,951. A.S. scippan,
to

v.

create, plan.

Shauing, s. a thin slice,G 1239.

A. S. scafan,to shave, scrape.
Sheene, adj. showy, fair,B 692.
fair ;
A. S. scene, seine,beautiful,
from

sceawian, to show.
schon, fair.
Shetten,

v.

Cf. G.

shut,enclose ; gonne

to

Shette,shut,1142

pt. s.

pt.pl.Shette,
1 2 18; pp. Shet,shut, B
1056, G
A.S.
1 137.
scyltan, to lockup,
pt.

t. ic

536.

scyttode.

s. a

Shifte,

ace.

355, 402

589 ;

243,

583, 615,809,

961,G

sceal.

Shames, s. gen. of shame ; shames

ful
deth,death of shame, i.e. shame-

Shete,

Seurtee,

ic

shetten,did enclose,G 5 1 7

seated

themselves,C 775 ; Setten hem

adoun, set themselves,G 396 ;
pp. Set, set, placed,put, B 440.
A. S. settan,to place; from sittan,
to

A. S.

sceado.

to

1014.

Sesoun,

shadow, I 7.

s.

Shapen,
Seruage,

A. S.
secgan, pt. t.

A. S.
257.
Sholde.

Lat. sententia.

Sepulture,

thou, G 334.

Shal,

s. judgment, order, I
Sentence,
verdict, G
366; Sentens,
17;

generalmeaning,I

Seye, ger. to say, tell,i.e. to be

told, B 706 ; 1 p. s. pr. Sey, I
say, 1 1 39; pt. pi. Seyden,said,
B
211
; 2 p. Seydestow, saidst
ic scegde.

happy.
scelig,

imp.

INDEX.

sheet,G 779; pi.Shetes,

A.S. scedt.

G
apportion,assign,
278. A. S. sciftan,
scyftan,to
to
appoint, divide ; Icel. skipta,
v.

to

divide,distribute.
Sholde, pt. s. had to,
I

1382,

65.

sceolde,pt.
pres. t.
Shul.

Shoop,

A. S.

was

ic

to, G

scolde,

The
scidan.
is ic sceal. See Shal,

pt.

t. of

s.

formed, shaped,G

%6o

GLOSSARIAL

; Swed.

snare

Icel.snara,

to

; cf.

snare

as

snow,

254.

Socour,
O. F.

help,B 664.
help; from Lat.

succour,

s.

socors,

sendan, to send.
Sone, adv. soon, B 769,C 609.
Sonne, s. sun, G 52. A. S. sunne,
Icel. sunna,

adj.sudden,B 421. O. F.
sodain,Lat. subitaneus,sudden ;

Sodeyn,

used

to

Sory,

go.

Softe, adj.

slow,
gentle,

399

A. S.

softly,
tenderly,
275.
adv.

adv.

as

so"o\true

(Curtius).
B
264,
grief,

A. S. sorg, sorrow.
H
C 876 ; miserable,
adj.ill,
A.S. sdrig,sore, wounded
;

1035.
55.

sdr,a

A. S.

from

sore

from

not

sorh,

mild.
G. sanft,soft,
sdft,

Softely,

S.

sorrow,

s.

all feminine.

irtos

cognate with Gk.

Sorwe,

sorrow.

G
gently,quietly,

Sote, adj.def.sweet, G

91, 229,
zoet,
Cf. A. S. swete,

Icel. satr, Du.

408.
dwelt,
pp. sojourned,
F.
to
O.
soiorner,
148, 536.

Soiourned,

dwell ; from

diur-

sub, and

Lat.

from

delay, formed

to

nare,

diumus, daily
; which
a

sonne

adj. true;
truly,C 636. A.

subilus,sudden, which from

subire ; from sub, under,and ire,
from

G.

Sooth,

succurrere.

adv.

sand, a message, sending,

also, a
messenger ;

A.S.

mission ;

tightly.

te, adj.white

Snow-why
G

snara,
twist

INDEX.

from

dies,

day.

(the sun),G 826.

Sol, Sol

Lat.

247, 251.
Goth, suts,sweet.
sweet.

adj.true, B 169, 842,

Soth,

Sooth.

Soth,

1072, C

true, B

s.

Sothe, G

662

sdS, truth

; from

370;

(see note).

trious,
illusadj.magnificent,

Solempne,

214.

See Sooth.

'solempne, Sothfastnesse,
I 33.
celebre, de grande reputation,
I451,
illustre; Roquefort. Lat. solenveracity.
387.

A. S.

sdo\ true.

Bother, adj. comp, truer, G

sol.

See

O. F,

truth,G

s.

A.S.

335,

sofifcestnes

'

Solempnely,

solemnly,B

adv.

with

317,

399,

pomp,
691, G

272.
Som,
pron. indef.one, a certain
shrewe
is
G
man,
922; som
=

some

(at least)is wicked,

one

995. A. S. som, sum, some.

Someres, s. gen. summer's, B 554.
A.S.

sumer.

Somme,
Sommes,

s.

sum,

675.

1364 ; pi.
Lat.

F. somme,

adv. sometimes,G 949.

Somtym,
A. S. sond,
Sond, s. sand,B 509.
s.

sending,
message,

388,

Lat.

ace.

subtilitatem.

Sotted, adj.besotted,befooled, G
O. F. sot, foolish; Low
1 34 1.
Lat. sotlus ; of uncertain

Souereyn,

origin.

chief,B
adj.sovereign,

276,1089 ;

as

sb.,master, G 590.
Lat. superis above ; from

O.F.

soverain,Low

anus,

one

who

super, above.

Soughte,
to

should search,
pt.s. subj.

search,were
A. S. secan,

488.

t.

ic sdhle.

Soun,

sand.

s.

which from

were

summa.

Sonde,

lit.subtlety,
craft,skill,
O. F. subtiliteit,
1371. From

Sotilte,

nis.

Lat.

s.
ace.

sound, B

to
to

examine,
seek ; pt.

563.

F. son,

sonum.

of providence, Southren,
adj. Southern, I 42.
dispensation
ern.
southA. S. su", south ; sti"erne,
visitation,
760, 826; trial,
902;
G 525.
message (or messenger),

1049 ;

Sowdan,

Sultan, B

s.

177.

soudan, O. F. soldan, Low

soldanus

F.
Lat.

from Turkish sultan.

Sowdanesse,

make

sprenged;cf. Du.
Squames,
Lat.

958.
Sowed,

pp.
siwian, suwan,
Goth,

571. A.S.
stitch;
sew,

sewn,
to

siujan.

v.
Sowen,
sdwan, to

to

sow,

A.S.

35.

seed.
Sowled, pp. endued with a soul,G
A. S. sdwul, soul,life.
329.

Space,

sow

1 64.
opportunity,

s.

to
spring,

to

scatter,pp.

sprengen, to

sprinkle.

Sultaness,B 358,

s.

26l

INDEX.

GLOSSARIAL

pi. scales,G

s.

squama,

759.
small

scale,

layer.
stole away, secretly
Stal, pt. s. refl.
to
A. S. stelan,
retreated,C 610.
steal; pt. t. ic steel.
Stampe,
pr. pi. stamp,
mortar, C

bray

in

Icel. stampa, tc

538.

pushwith the foot ; Swed. stampa,

to pound,beat.

From

Stant, pr. s. standeth {contracted

spatium.
form), B 618, 651, 1055, G 173,
Spede, subj.s. may prosper, B 259 ;
H I.
A.S. standan; pr. s. he
accomplished,
pp. Sped,prospered,
root as Lat.
the same
From
succeed
stent.
S.
G 357. A.
spedan,to
;
stare, Skt. sthd, to stand. See
sped,success, speed.
Stonde.
B
Speedful, adj. advantageous,
Lat.

Starf, pt.

727.
thou, G 473.
speakest

Spekestow,
Spending-siluer,

spend,money

Lat.

to

B
spices,

of

espisce,
espece,
u
se
peculiar of the

a kind.
species,

perish,die, B 587,
815, 910 ; I p. s. pr. subj.may
I die,285; pp. Spilt,
killed,
857.
A. S. spillan,
to destroy.
in
Spirites, s. pi.the (four)spirits
See
820.
G
note.
alchemy,
C 421.
Spitte, pr. s. 1 p. I spit,
Icel. spyla ; from
A. S. spittan,
Spille,

the

v.

to

root

same

as

689.

sprecan,

to

speak;

periodaltered

to

at

A. S.
later

specan. The

is stillretained in Du.

G.
sprelen,

Spones, s. pi.spoons, C 908. A. S.

sp6n,a chipof wood.
vomited, B
Spouted, pp. spouted,
A

Low

German

word;

cf.

to spout, to squirt.
spuiten,
B
Spreynd, pp. sprinkled,
422.
Gloss.
The infin.is springen
(see

Du.

;
II.)

from

s.

steorn,

A. S.

sprengan,

rudder.

B 439.
Sterelees, adj.rudderless,
See above.

Sterlinges,

s.

pi.pence

of

sterling

Sterlingis a
Easterof Esterling,
an
corruption
German
to
name
a
given
ling;
C

money,

907.

was

of

pi.stars, B 192.
e.
cf. Lat. stella (i.

A. S.

traders, whose
Sterres,

money

to

s.

steorra

ula),a

little star; Skt. tdra

star

a), a

Sterte,

sprechen.

487.

helmsman, B
(1) pilot,
448; (2)rudder,833. (1) A.S.
pilot
; (2)
sleura, a steersman,
rudder
Icel. styri,
a
; A. S.
helm,

Stere,

excellent quality.

Lat. spuere.

Spoke, pp. spoken,G

283, 633.

to die ; pt. t. ic
steor/an,
cf.
Du. sterven, to
stearf;
stcerf,

A. S.

die ; G. sterben.

hand, G 1018.

Spicerye, s. mixture
136,C 544. O. F.

spice; from

silver

s.

in

died, B

s.

335

"

v.

ster-

(for

star.
to

start, pass away,

Pr' pl-start" r'se

C
quickly,

Cf. Du. storten, to plunge,

rush ; G. sturzen, to dash.
fall,
Sterue, v. to die, C 865 ; die of

705.

p. pi.pr. subj.
See Starf.
die,G 420.
Stiked, pt. s. stuck, B 509; pp.
a
stabbed,430; a stiked swyn

famine, 451 ;

may

262

GLOSSARIAL

stuck

pig,C 556.

stab,pierce.
Stikke, s. stick,G

stician,

A. S.

1265,

1271.

A.S. sticca.
vessel used in
Stillatorie,s. still,
G
distillation, 580. From Lat.
a drop ; whence
to
stilla,
stillare,

drops,distil.

Stinte, v.
to

speak, B 953;

883

to

cease,

s.

styrian.
Stonde,

stand,B 1050 ; ger.

G 203 ; pr. s. Stondeth, stands,
C 645 ; pt. pi. Stode, stood, B
176; Stoden, 678; imp. pi.
to

v.

Stondeth,stand ye, G 1205.

See

Stant.

Stoor,
from
comp.

and
instaurare,to repair,

s.

From

restaurare, to re-store.

slig,

dimin.
stlgel,

of

path;
stlgan,to
a style
stijl,
; stijgen,
from

Du.
climb.

Styward,

s.

steward,B 914.

A. S.

a
slige,
sty, pen

for cattle,and
tveard,a keeper;cf. Icel.stivarftr,
from stia,a sty; but the Icel.
word

seems

from

English.

have been borrowed

to

Subieecioun,
B

ence,
obedisubjection,

s.

270.

ed,
Sublymed,
pp. sublimed, sublimatG 774.
Lat. sublimare,to
raise ;
from
sublimis, exalted.
Sublimate,to bringby heat into
the state of vapour,
which, on

doublet

Storuen,

of

86.

history.

pt.pi.died, C

returns
cooling,
state ;

'

888.

Sublyming,

hour, short time, B

A.S. stund, a space of
s.

time.

Stoupe,

ger.

to

sublimation,G

s.

Sublymatorios,
sublimation,G
Substaunce,

1021.

the solid

stoop, G

s.

for

pi. vessels

793.

See

lymed.
Sub-

See

Starf.

Stounde,

againto

Webster.

770.

G
Storie, s. story,legend,

1311;

imp.pi.Stoupeth,
stoop ye, 1327.
A. S. slupian,Orosius, vi. 24 ;
cf. Swed. stupa,to fall.
Straw,
interj.a straw! G 925.
S.
A.
See
stredw, Icel. strd.
Stree.

of

the

essential part
C 539.
thingitself,

s.

the
thing,

See the note.

Lat. substantia.

Subtilte, s. skill,craft,G 844;

Subtilitee,
subtlety,craft,secret

knowledge,620.
Suburbes,

See Sotilte.

pi. suburbs,G

s.

Lat. sub,and urbs, a

From

Suceessour,
B 421.

657.
town.

successor, follower,
Lat. succedere.

s.

From

B
Suffisant, adj. able, sufficient,

Strayte,

s.

s.

O. F.

strictus.
Lat.
doublets.
O. Friesic
straw, B 701.
;

strict are

See Straw.

stre, stree, straw.

Strenger,

464.

strait,B

eslreit,narrow
Strait and

825.

A.S.

712-

'

store, farm-stock,C 365.

O. F. estorer, to furnish ;
Lat. staurare, seen
in
a

Stree,

to

subj.may cease, B
413 ; imp. s. leave off,cease, G
A. S. stintan,
to be blunt.
927.
Stire, v. to stir,
move, C 346.A. S.
pr.

colluctor; Prompt.Parv.
toggy"1,
Stronde, s. strand,shore,B 825.
A.S. strand,Du. strand, a shore.
Style, s. stile,
gate to climb over,

climb.

leave off,desist,
cease

to

829. 'Strogolyn,strobelyn,or
'

to

fall in

INDEX.

adj.comp.

stronger, C

A. S. Strang, strong;comp.

strengra.
Strogelest, pr. s.

F. suffisant,
pres.
243, C 932.
Lat. sufficere.
pt. of suffire,

Supernuitee,
C 471,

p.

C
strugglest,

flow.
s.

Low
surplis,
from

excess,
superfluity,

Lat. super, beyond,

528.

to
fluere,

Surplys,

s.

G 558. F.
surplice,
Lat. superpellicium,

a
super,over, pellicium,

of fur ; from

a skin.
pellis,

coat

A RIAL

INDEX.

sustain,uphold,

Syketh,

GLOSS

Susteene,
Suster,
"

to

v.

preserve, B
s.

160.

Lat. sustinere.
A. S.
G
sister,
333.

sweo^tor.swustor; cf. G. schwester,

Lat. soror
(forsos-or).

Swap,

imp. s.

off,G 366.

strike

CC swoop, sweep.
Swatte, pt. s. sweated,G

560. See

985 ;

263
p.
pt. s.

B
sigheth,
sighs,

s.

Syghte,sighed,
1035.
sigh.

A. S. sican, to

s. pi. times,B
733, 1155.
Goth.
S.
A.
a time,Icel. sinni,
si's,
sinth.
A. S. sife,
Syve, s. sieve,G 940.
Du. zeef,zift,
a sieve.

Sythe,

Swete.

Sweigh,

5.

Cf. Icel.

motion, B 296.

to
sveigja,

zwaaij-

swing.

Swerd,

s.

sword,

A. S.

C 631. A. S.
Swering, s. swearing,
swerian,to swear.
Swete, ger. to sweat, G 522 ; v.
579; pt. s. Swatte, 560. A. S.
swcelan

from

sweat.

swat,

adj. sweet,

A. S.

42.

tabula.

Tabyde,

for

contr.

797Tacord,

for

abide, B

to

accord, i. e.

to

agreement, H
to
Take,
v.
present, G

See Sote.

swete.

at
Table, s. board ; at table
board, i.e. entertained as a
F. table,Lat.
lodger,G 1015.
=

168.

sweord, Du. zwaard.

Swete,

T.

Du.

sway
turn, swing; Du.

zwaai,a
en, to

sway,

98.
give, deliver
2

223;

p.

to

over,

pr.

s.

adj.such, B 146, G 719,

Goth, swaleiks,
1402. A. S. swylc,

Takestow, i.e. takest thou, 435

lit.so-like.

pp. Take, taken, B

Swich,

Swink, s. labour, G 730. A. S.

swine,toil.
Swinke, v. to labour,G 669 ; ger.
to
labour, toil,C 874 ; pr. pi.
gain by labour,work for,G 21.
A. S. swincan,to toil.
to
v.
Swolwe,
swallow, H 36.
A. S. swelgan.
B

pt.pi.swore,

Sworen,

Sworn, i.e. sworn

A. S. swerian, to

to

do

swear

344

pp.

it,G 681.
;

pt. t. ic

sw6r.

Swote,

s.

dat. sweat, G

578. A.

S.

swat.

pt. s. swooned, B 1058.

Cf. A. S. swindan, to languish
;
pt. t. ic swand, pp. swunden.
adv. quickly,
B 730, C
Swythe,

Swowned,

796;

swythe as quicklyas
B 637, G 936, 1426.
possible,
as

A. S. swiiS,strong,great;

greatly,
very

swiiSe,

Icel.
; Goth, swinths,

svinnr, strong.
Sy, pt. s. saw, G 1381. See Seye.

imp.pi.Taketh,
Icel.taka

take

ye, H

41

769,G 605.

cf.Goth, tekan.

C 540.
desire,appetite,
desire,
will,
Cotgravegives
petite,'
ap-

Talent,

s.

'

meaningsof

as

From

Lat. talentum.

Talking,

s.

Of Scand.

Tamenden,
Tanoyen,
annoy,

F. talent.

to

discourse, G

684.

origin.
ger.

to

amend,

(for to anoyen)
B 492.
injure,

462.
v.

to

O. F.
targier,to delay; from Lat.
See Gloss. II.
tardare.
Tartre, s. tartar,G 813. F. tar Ire,
Lat. tartarum.
An
acid
Low

Tarien,

v.

to

tarry,B

983.

'

concrete

salt, deposited from

when
fermented ;
perfectly
when in the crude state, it
flux in the
is much
used as
a
o
f
Webster.
ores
;
assaying

wines
.

'

i.e.
Tassoille, contr. for toassoille,
to absolve,
C 930.
See
Taste, imp. s. feel,G 503.
the

note.

264

GLOSSARIAL

Tauerner,
From

INDEX.

innkeeper,C 685.

s.

Lat. taberna.

Teehe,

B 551.
A. S. \att,neut.
def. art. ; cf. Sanskrit tad.

one,

teach,G 343. A. S.
tcecan,
shew, point out ; cf.
E.
token ; Gk.
to
Suavwat,

Thee,

shew.

Theech,

to

v.

to

Telle, ger.

tell,relate,B 408.

to

A. S.

tellan,to count, tell; G.

zdhlen,erzahlen.
Tempred,
pp. tempered,G 926.
To temper is to adjustor moderate
the

heat

which

at

melted.

thing

Lat. temperare.

Temps,

tense

s.

futur temps,

future tense,

time
futurity,

See the note.

come,

is

875.

to

of

thrive,prosper, G 641.
G.
\e6n, to prosper, flourish,

v.

A. S.

to

gedeihen. See below.

from thee ich,i. e.
I thrive,
C 947, G 929.
See
contr.

may
above.

B
Theffect, for the effect,result,

893,G
Theme,
c

1261.
s.

text, thesis of

sermon,

Lat. thema, Gk.

333-

0(/xa,a

subjectfor discussion ; from riOtjui,I lay down ; cf. Skt. dhd,

to place,put.
Themperour,
for the emperour,

Themperoures,the

Tenspyre, for to enspire,i.e.

248 ;
ror's,
empeG 1470.
inspire,
151.
contr. for the ende, the
Thende,
Terme, s. term ; in terme, in set
terms
or
phrases, C 311 ; pi.
end, B 423, 965,G 1266.
adv. thence,B 308, 510,
pressions, Thennes,
Termes, set terms, pedanticexhis
G 1398; terme
of
1043 ; used as sb.,the placethat,
G 66.
From
A. S. \"anon,
thence.
lyue,for the whole periodof his
Lat.
the
terminus.
Thentencioun,
life,
for
entencioun,
1479to

Testes,

pi. vessels

s.

metals

for

assaying
818.

G
(Tyrwhitt),

vessel called

'

testa

'

is

figured

in Theatrum

Chemicum, iii.326.

See

Wedgwood

Test in

or

ster.
Web-

ly
Textuel, adj.literal,
keepingstrictto

the letter of the text, I

Lat. textum,
a

57.

(from texere),
a
a
weaving; also, composition,
textus

subjectfor discourse.
Teyne,
1225,

s. a

thin

1229

plate of metal, G

pi. Teynes, 1332,

Gk. raivia,a
taenia,
riband, strip; from
band, fillet,
rfiveiv,to stretch ; Skt. tan, to
I337.

Lat.

end, G 1306.
Ther, adv. where, B

Than, than ; er than, sooner

before,G 899.

than,

Tharray, for the array, B 393.

contr.
Thassemblee,
from the
B 403.
assemblee, the assembly,
well
That, conj.as, as
as, B 1036 ;
with
reference
to
rel. pron.
=

236.

That

oon,

the

307,

30S7*

576, 602, 634; when, 474;

whither,at which, 469 ; whereas,
G 724. A. S. \cer.
adv.
Ther-aboute,
thereupon,
therein,G 832.
Ther
biforn, adv. beforehand,
before the event, B 197, C 624.
Ther-oute, adv. outside there,G
-

1 1

36.

Therto,

adv.

there-to,
moreover,

Ther

135.

dat. fem.

(A. S.

sing,of

understand

stretch.

whom,

i.e. the intention,G 1443.

the entent, purpose,

Thentent,/or

is the
\"kre)

the def. article ;

fem.

sb.,such

as

have td \"kre
; and we
sace, in addition to that matter.
sacu, sake

ties,
pi.virtues,good qualiA. S. \edw, manner,
G 101.
}"edn,to flourish.
quality
; from

Thewes,

s.

See Thee.

Thexcellent,
B

150.

lent,
put for the excel-

GLOSSARIAL

Thider,

thither,B

adv.

144,

pron. that,B 190,

demon,

364 ; that very, that same,

C 753, G 197 ; that sort of, I 50.
A. S. pylc; from py,instrumental
365,C

lie,like ;

of se, sed,pat,and
cf. Lat. talis.
case

Thing,

G 540.
pi. possessions,

s.

sb. ;

neut.
a thing,
]"i"g,
ping(unchanged).

A. S.

pi.

to

me,

308.

A. S.

me

; G. mir
d
ifferent
from
dunkt; slightly
pencan,to think, G. denken.
to

me

adj.pi. thin,poor, scanty,

Thinne,

G
limited,

A. S. pyn, thin ;

741.

penian, to stretch ; cf. Skt. tan,

to

stretch.
adv.

Tho,

692.
B

then, G

205, 424, 487,

then.
pa,
imp. 2 p. pi.thank ye,

A.S.
13.
G.
danken.
pakka,
1 1

pancian, Icel.

it seemed,
Th.ough.te,pt. s. impers.
B
to

buyer,B 138.

Thropes,

146 ; Thoughtehem,
them, C

475.

it seemed

s.

time, G

953 ;

Thraldom,

period.
ger. to thrive,prosper, G
Icel. prifa-sJi,
to thrive,
141
sk
is
where
the final
reflexive,
meaning ' self.' See Thrift.
1.

Thurgh,/"rep.through,
by, G 325.
A. S. purk,G. durch.
all
Thurgh.-out, prep, throughout,

through,B 256, 464 ; quite

C 655.
through,

to/G 306.

286, 338. See above.

1
Threpe,
p. pi. pres.
assert

s.

tin,G 829.

to

v. n.

to

repeat

or

obstinately.A. S. predpian,to
chide
afflict,

'

Atkinson's Cleveland

698.

s.

threatening,
menace,

A. S. predtung,
an
urging,

correction.
C 836,G
Thridde, adj.ord. third,

823, 925. A. S. pridda,third

from pred,three.
Thrift,

s.

success,

B
tyranny, cruelty,

s.

From

To, prep,

to

Lat. tyrannus, Gk.

tyrant.

G
(usedafter its case),

A. S. to.

To, adv. too, G 644

To dere,
1423;
To

v.

405.

prefix,G.

overmuch, G

dearly,C

too

fro, all ways,

and

See

to

beat

the

note.

G
severely,

A.S.

to-,

Goth, and Lat.

dis-,meaning,in twain, apart ;
zer-,

bedlan, to beat ; whence

A. S. to-bedtan,
to beat to pieces.
breaks in twain,
Tbbreketh,
s.
pr.
breaks asunder, G
A. S.
907.
to-brecan,to break in pieces,or
and

Glossary.'
Threting,

tin,prob.

shortened
form
Old
of an
British word ; cf. Irishstan, Gael.
staoin, Welsh
ystaen ; whence
Lat. stannutn.

call,

reiterate

A. S.

293
'
be, G 826.
Threap,
53maintain or insistpertiTo-bete,
naciously

to

we

Icel. til,

to.

Tin,

1449.

B
bondage,slavery,

s.

A. S.
941.
short space of time,

Thryue,

165.

A. S.

I 12.
village's,

turba,a crowd.
Throwe, s. a short space of time,

rvpavvos,

196.

s.

gen.

See above.

porp, Icel. porp, G. dor/,

Goth, thaurp; cognate with Lat.

Tirannye,

See Thinketh.

servant, G
pral,Icel.praell.

Thral,

1425.

A. S.

Til, prep,

A. S.

Thonketh,

the

for the ingot,G 1233,

13 14. See Ingottes.
it
tkinketh,
Thinketh, impers.
; me
seems

739,

to
Thrifty, adj.cheap,profitable

prdih,
prdg,

Thingot,

it seems
\"yncfi,

moneymaking, G
Icel.prift,
profit.

A. S. %ider.

749.
Thilke,

265

INDEX.

in
prosperity

in twain.

See above.

C 702, G
Togidres, adv. together,

960.

A. S.

togadre.

266

GLOSSARIAL

INDEX.

Tohewe, pp. hewn in twain, hewn

in pieces,B 430, 437.
A. S. totwain.
See
in
heawan, to hew
Tobete.

to

O. F.

traitor,a traitor ;
from tradere,
traditorem,

ace.

hand

over.

Trappe,

Tokening,
1

From
Lat.

A.S.

153.

token, proof, G

s.

tdcen,a token.

See

Teche.

A.S.
11.
trap, G
hence
trap ;
trappe is

s.

trappe, a

dissyllabic.
Tresor,

s. pi.fern,dancing
lit. female tumblers,C 477.
girls,

s. treasure, B
442, C 779.
Gk.
O. F. tresor, Lat. thesaurus,
from tiOtjiu,
I lay up
Brjaavpos;

A. S.

in store.

Tombesteres,

tumbian, to tumble, dance ;

tutnbere,a tumbler ; tumbestre,a

dancinggirl.See the
Tonge,
A. S.

tongue, B 899, C 398.

tnnge,G. zunge, Lat. lingua
s.

(for dingud). Hence

tonge is

word.
dissyllabic

Took,

pt.

took, had, B

s.

gave, handed
1365,H 91.

To-rente,

asunder, C
Id-, in twain, and

709.

to

occurs

Torment,

s.

From

rend ; the comp.

in O. Friesic.
torment,

Lat.

Tormentour,

to-

i.e.

tormentor,
executioner,B 818, G 527, 532 ;
pi.Tormentoures, 373 ; Tormentours,

Torn,

376.

s.

Torne,
3 p.

turn, C

815.

to turn, G

v.

See below.

1403 ;

imp. s.

he

turn, 1274;
pp.
'
turned
him
i.
turned, e.

may

Torned,
round

See above.

his

finger,'
1171.

O. F.

torner, Lat. tornare, to turn.

a technical
Tortuous,
adj.oblique,
term

in

used of the
astrology,
zodiacal signswhich
most
obliquely,B 302.

six of the
ascend
Lat.

tortuosus,

twisted

from

to

of the above.

form

adj.pi. true,

Trewe,

135 ; used

sb. =the

faithful,456.
G. treu.
tredwe, Icel. triir,
s.
troth,truth,B
Trewthe,

A.S.

527.

A. S. tredwft.
'

num.

tray,'three,C 653.

O. F. trei,treis,
Lat. tres.

Triacle,

tormentum.

Lat. tractare,
traiter,

handle.

Treye,

B
suffering,

s.

F.

Tretee,
s.
treaty, C 619. F.
Lat.
tractatus.
See above.
traile,
Tretys, s. treaty,B 233. Another

as

pt. pi. rent

rendan,

845.

192;
1030, 1034,

See Take.

A. S.

renda

over,

Trete, pr. pi. discourse,treat, C

630.

note.

s.

479' C

sovereignremedy,B

314.

O. F. triacle,
Low

Lat. theriacum,Gk.

remedy
by wild

OrjpMKuv,a

againstthe wounds
beasts ; from

made

Brjp,a wild

beast.

Triste, pr. s. 1 p. I trust, B 832.

Icel. treysta,
to trust.
A. S.
C 712.
Troden, pp. stepped,

/redan,to tread.
F.
s.
Trompe,
trumpet, B 705.
from
Icel.
trompe, a trumpet ;
tri/mba,a pipe,a trumpet.

Trone,
C

s.

throne

(ofGod), heaven,

F. trdne, O.F.
trone,
thronus,Gk. Opovos,a seat,

842.

Lat.

chair.
torquere,to twist.
G 238.
A.S.
5. truth",
To-swinke,
pr. pi. labour greatly, Trouthe,
treow'8.
twain
in
C 519.
Prefix to'-,
tensive),
(inTrowe,
and swincan,to toil.
ger. to trust, believe,G
lieve,
I
in
378 ;
p. s. pr. I suppose, bepieces,
To-tere, pr. pi.rend, tear
in
C 474 ; pp. To-tore, torn
imagine,B 288, 400, 1074,
C
in
to
tear
S.
A.
689, G 667, H 44; pr. pi.
to-teran,
pieces.
Trowe, suppose, believe,B 222;
See To-bete.
twain.
2 p. ye believe,G
s.
171; suppose,
treachery,B 781.
Traitorye,

268

GLOSSARIAL

Lat. vitriolum ;
vitriol,

glass. Cotgrave

trum,
'

ui-

has

vitrioll,
copperose.'
imp. s. unbuckle, undo,

945, I 26.

here

The

the

not

prefixun-

cf. entbinden,
to unbind.
bode

Vndemom,
A. S.

243.

of

A. S. went, Icel.vamrn,
spot, blemish.

wamm,

Vnwiting,
G

unknowing,

fr. fart,

witan,

A.S.

1320.

Vouche-sauf,
v.
B
1083;
grant,

vouchsafe,

to

f. fr. fl. ye

pt. t. undernam ; cf.G. unternehmen.

From A. S. niman, to

vouchsafe,G

1246,I

vouche

verb, and

take.

adjective
; it
ft.

underneath, B

filched,
pt.

s.

t. of M.

Pyghte is
E. ficche,
to

1 1

'

Voys,

stand,
646 ; imf. fl. underG
know,
1 1 65 ; ff. VnB
520.
A. S. standan, to stand.

Lat. fingere.

Vnkyndenesse,

s,

uocem,

voice ;

Vp,

prep, on,

upon,

795, 884.

upsidedown,

demn,

so

Vpryght,

adv.

Vsage,

usage, custom,

adverbial
A. S. un-,

Vnnethes

(with

suffix

-es),G 1390.
not, edfie,
easily
; from

ed'lS,
easy.
Vnsely,
adj. unhappy, G

468.

See Sely.

Vnslekked,
806.
lime of

with

adj. unslacked, G
To
slack is to deprive
cohesion by combiningit

water.

A.S.

893.

See Thrift.

wcer,

Lat. uereor,

Vnweldy,

ft.

up, B

cast

s.

906.

F.

s.

C 674.
upright,
from

usage ;

Lat.

899.

uti, to

use.

Vse, fr. fl. 2 f. ye use, G 1409.

F.
ff. Vsed, accustomed, 666.
riser ; Lat. uti,to use.
Utter, adj.outer, outward, G 498.
A. S.

ut,

out

uttera,

utera,

outer.

W.

makers ofgaufres
s.pl.

Wafereres,

C
wafer-cakes,confectioners,
479. From an O. F. form waufre,
commonly spelt gaufre; which
or

B 687.
s. untruth,
Vntrewthe,
Vnwar,
adj. unexpected, B 427.
A. S.

625.

Icel. kasla,to throw.

slacian, to

slacken,relax ; sleac,slack.
Vnthriftily, adv. poorly,G

See the note.

is contrary to natural feeling.

B
Vrmetrie, adv. hardly,scarcely,

563 ;

cf. Skt.

A. S. uf.

Vp-caste,

155, C

(F. voix), Lat.

From
A.S. cynd,nature.
1057.
Unkindness is unnaturalness,
what

1050,

(it)

vach, to speak.

Vp

unkindness,B

call

Lat. uiduus.

O. F. vois

531.

fp. unfeigned,
true, G

From

434.

'

voice,rumour,

s.

ace.

derstonde, understood,
Vnfeyned,

36.

void ; from
stand,
fr. fl. under-

sauf the

to

means

Here

52.

imp. fl. send away, G

O. F. voide
(F. vide),

Voydeth,

From

is the

safe.'

filled
stuffed,

789.

pitch,place,set.
Vnderstondeth,

know,

to

G. wissen.

ft. s. perceived,G
underniman, to perceive,

Vnderpyghte,

1085.

of wit, G

want

s.

A. S. gewitt,
knowledge.

shield.

unspotted,G

fp.

137, 225.
Goth,

(F. boucle),Lat.

bucula,boss

A.S. wealdan,

55.

Vnwemmed,

is

G. ent- ;
Bokel is

move,

control.

negative Vnwit,

common

but cognate with

prefix,
O.F.

to
to

"

Vitriol,
m.

Vnbokel,
C

from

INDEX.

wary,

cautious ;

cf.

I fear.

adj.unwieldy,difficult

from
a

O.

G.

Low

Cf. Du.

tvqfel,

wafer.

Walke,

fr,

s.

subj.2 f.

thou

GLOSSARIAL
mayest walk,B 784. A. S. wealcan, to roll ; also,to walk.
G 728. A. S.
pale,
sometimes, dark,

adj.wan,

Wan,

wan

wann,

"Wan,

pt. s. won,
u/innan,pt. t. ic

A.S.

33.

wun-

pp.

wann,

adj.aware,

War,
war

13, 1079 ; be

beware, take

heed,

A. S. war,

warning,737.

take
wary,

well

placed,
B 308.
situated,
happilyor luckily

(he)warn,

cause

Cf.

905.

guard;

war,

be ware,

to

you

A. S. warian, to
See Ch.
wary.

Prol. 662 ; and cf. Gloss. I.

B 140. A. S.
Ware,
s. merchandise,
merchandise.
ware,

Warente,

338.

warrant

to warrant, protect,
v.
0. F. warantir, to guard,
from
O. H. G. werjan,

warjan,to protect.
Warice,

to

v.

Formed

from

heal,

cure,

906.

O. F. warir,garir

(F. guerir), preserve; from

O. H. G. warjan,to protect.
p.

s.

pr. I curse,

A.S.

wergian,to curse;
accursed ; wearh, an

372.

werg,
accursed

pp. washed, C 353.

wascan

wasscan,

pt. t. wosc,

A. S.
pp.

See Wesh.

waiscen.

A. S. weste,
waste, B 593.
ness.
waste, deserted ; westen, a wilder-

Wast,

s.

s.
Wawe,
Wawes,

wave,

468.

A. S.

508; pi.
wag,

wave.

Wayke,
Wayte,

B 932.
A. S.
Icel.
veikr.
vdkr,
;

adj.weak,

wdc, weak
v.

to

expect,B

467 ; Way-

ten, 264 ; pr. s. Wayteth,watches,

from
0. F. waiter,
593.
guaiter;
O. H. G. wahtan, to watch.
Cf.
F. guetler.
used as ace.
pron. apparently
the note.
see
But
315.

us, G

adj.full of weal, blessed,

Welful,

See above.

withered, C

pp.

A. S. wealwian,
wither, shrivel.
to

not

wither.

738.

roll up, dry,

Cf. G. welhen,

to

[The form
from

borrowed

is English
;

German.]

well,source, B 323. A. S.
wslla, Icel. vella, a well ; the

Welle,

s.

usual form is A. S. well.

more

G 47.
adj.stainless,

Wemmelees,
A.S.

Icel. vamm,
went,
a spot, blemish.

Goth.

ger. to go, to wend, B

142, 253, 265 : pr. pi. Wende,
go, 115 7; 2 p. ye wend, travel,

Wende,

C 927 ; Wente

him,pt. s.

turned

his way,
G
himself, i.e. went
1 1 10 ; pp. Went, gone ; ben went,
are

wretch.

Wasshe,

A. S.

wela, weal.

wamm,

to

Warye,

B 175.
prosperity,

s.

Welked,

"Ware, pres. s. subj.(orimp.),

may
C

Wele,

B 451.

cautious.

well, i.e.

adv.

Wei,

A. S. wel.

nen.

We,

pt. s. wept, B 606, 1052, G

A.S. wepan, to weep;
pt.
371.
See Wepen.
t. we6p.
Weex,
pt. s. waxed, grew, G 513.
Weep,

See Wex.

dusky.

269

INDEX.

gone, B 173 ; is went, is gone,

534 (seenote). A. S. wendan,

G. wenden, to

Wenen,

v.

to

turn.
ween,

suppose,

675 ; Wene,

1088 ; pr. s. Weneth,

C
imagines,

569 ;

pr. pi.Wenen,

suppose, 349 ; pt. s. subj.Wende,

would have thought,
C 782. A.S.
wenan,

Icel. vaena,

Goth, wenjan,

from A.S.
G. wahnen, to imagine;
Icel.
Goth,
G.
wen,
van,
wens,

wahn, expectation,
hope.
pr. pi.weep, B 820 ; pt. s.
Wepte, wept, 267 ; Weep, 606,
See Weep.
1052, G 371.
to
work, do, make,
Werche,
v.
Wepen,

B
566, G 14, 1155,
A.
S.
to work.
weorcan,
1477.
See Werkes.
Were, pt.s. subj.should be, might

perform,

GLOSSARTAL

270
be, G

581 ;

it,whether

Were

p.
pt. pi. Weren,
s.

The

N.B.

of

use

quitecorrect,

it need

pi. Weyuen, waive, set aside,I

33 '"PP- Weyued, removed, swung
aside, B
308. O. F. weiver,
guesver,

waive.

to

guever,

don,
Guesver, to waive, refuse,abanto
giveover, also, surrender,
redeliver; Cotgiveback, resign,
'

p.

later ; hence
in B 366 is

were

and

subj.; the

as

wast, uiert, are

Chaucer's

1340.

is the

wcere

well

as

were,

A. S.

pr. indie,
forms

it

i.e. either, B 143; Were,

pres. indie, wast, B 366 ;

were,
2

INDEX.

'

grave.

"What, why, B 232, 374, 703, G

taken as an instance of the junctive
sub754. A. S. hwcet.
mood.
From
"What
A. S. wesan,
so, whatsoever,G 711, 965.
to be ; cf. Skt. vas, to dwell.
Whelpes, s. pi.dogs,G 60. A. S.
Wered,

pt.

s.

werian, to

wore,
wear

A. S.

558.

werode.

t.

pt.

Originallyweak verb.

be

not

Cf. Icel.

verja,Goth,

wasjan,to put on
clothing
; Lat. ueslis,
clothing.

Werieth, pr. s.
A. S. wirian, to weary.
s. pi. works,
Werkes,

wearies, G

64.

478,

116.

Wesh,

pt. s. washed, B
"Wasshe.

Wete,

wet,

s.

See

453.

G 1187.
perspiration,

A. S. weta, wetness, moisture.

Wex,

s.

wex,

wax,

weax,

"Wexe,

164,1268.

A. S.

wax,

come,
Wexen, 877; pr.pl. Wexen, be-

become,
1095 ;
p.
1
869 ; p. s. pr. subj.Wexe, may
I become, 1374 ; pt. s. Wex, became,
1

we

563, 568.

A. S.

Goth,

Icel. vaxa,

weaxan,

waksjan, G.

wachsen, to grow.
"Weye,

5.

wise, B

A. S. weg, way,

Weyed,

385,

way,

manner,

pt.

s.

676.

weighed, G

1298.

weigh,Icel.vega,

well away! alas !

inter},
la
A. S. via
370, 632, 810.

Weylawey,

wd, lit.woe

Weyue,

v.

! lo !

woe

G
to forsake,

adv.

whither, G

303.

A. S. hwider.

adv. for what

I 35.

reason

why

A. S. hwi, instrumental

case

oihwa, who.
"Whyle, s. time, B 370, 546 ; s. pi.
Whyles,times; in the mene
whyles
=

during the

mean

A. S. hwil, Goth,

while, 668.

hweila,a time.

Whyl-er, adv. formerly,G 1328.

merly.
forA. S. hwil, a time ; and "kr,
Whylom,

463.

road.

A. S. wegan, to
Lat. iiehere.
B

Lat. qualis.
like),

1374;
G

590,

49.

"Which, pron. what sort of,G 731;

pi.Whiche, which, B 553. A. S.
e. whohwyle, Goth, hwa-leiks,
(i.

Why,
become, G 837

466, H

wheat.
hwchte,

"Whider,

wax.

to

v.

647, 1x31,

Wher-on

1367; Werkinge,action,

wherever, C 748, G
Wher-as,where that,where,

; longwher-on,i.e. along
of what, because of what, G 930.
adv. whether, B 294.
Wher-so,
s.
Whete,
wheat, I 36. A. S.

of operation,

work, mode

s.

adv.

"Wher,
B

tpyov.

Werking,

adv. whence, C 335, G

from whence,
247 ;
G 432, 433.
A. S. hwanon.
of whennes

727

1304.

Icel. verk,Gk.

A. S. weorc,

hwelp.
"Whennes,

276 ; pr.

adv.
A. S.

B 134,
formerly,

hwilum, dat. pi. of

hwil,a time.
A. S.
adv. while,G 1 137.
Whyls,
time.
hwiles,gen. sing,of hwil,a
"Whyte,
adj. white; used as sb.
white wine, C 526, 562. A. S.
hwil, white ; Icel. hvitr,Goth.
hweits,G. weiss.

GLOSSARIAL

s. whiteness,G
Whytnesse,
89.
A. S.
Widwe,
widow, C 450.
s.
wuduwe.
widwe,
B 656.
"Wight, s. wight, man,
See "Wyght.
"Wike, s. week, C 362. A. S. wice,

wuce,

week

wucu,

Icel.vika, a

week.

adj.wicked, G 524. Cf.

wicca, a wizard, wicce,a

Wikke,
A. S.

of free
"Wilfully, adv. willingly,
C
will,by choice, 441.
Wylfulle,
'

'

voluntarius,
spontaneus ; Prompt.
Parv.

would, B
698 ; pt.pl.

ger.

get gain,C 461.

to

A. S. winnan.

shewn
as
dissyllabic,

1061.
B
adv. certainly,
Cf. Icel.viss,
G.
sure
; Du. gewis,
of
the
from
certain
root
gewiss,
;

witan,to

know.
to

v.

"Wonder,

A. S.

witan, Icel. vita,G. wissen,

Skt. vid,to know.
See "Wost.
'With, prep, by, B 475, G 1437.
Withholde,
pp. detained, G 345.
and
healdan,
A. S. wilS,against,
hold.
v.

457.

A. S.

secgan,

to

G 447,
w/o", against,and

to

renounce,

ness,
(it)bear witA. S. witnes,
ledge.
knowlet

277.

woe,

adj.sad, B
sb. ; but

A. S.

sometimes

wd,

used

as

adjective.

H
28 ;
"Wol, pr. s. permits,
adoun, is about to set, I 72

pi. Wole,
84; Woltow,

will,B

464 ; pt. s.

wilt

wol
;

468; Wol,

pr.
G

thou, G 307,
Wolde, wished, B

wondrously,G
;

very, H 94.

dwell, inhabit,G
pr. s. Woneth,
A. S. wunian, to

to

ger.
332 ;
dwelleth,311.
dwell ; G. wohnen.

38 ;

v.

adj.mad, C 287, G

450,
S.
A.
Goth.
w
6d,
576,869,1377.
wods, Icel. oSr, mad.
"Woodeth, pr. s. playsthe madman,

madly,G 467.

wodian,
we'dan,to rage, G. wuthen.
s. madness, C
"Woodnesse,
496.
acts

A. S.

A. S. wodnes.

"Wook, pt. s.
awoke, 8c6.
ic woe,

pp.
s.

wordes,was
I

awake, B 497

was

A. S. wacan,

pt. t.

wacen.

pi. words ; hadde the

spokesman(seenote),

A. S. word.

67.

s.

snake

(lit.
worm), C 355.

A. S. wyrma, wurm,
Icel.ormr,
Lat.
uermis.
wurm,

G.

unfermented
beer, wort,
Somner's
A.
S.
Diet, has
813.
wert, unfermented beer.
s.

"Wost,

757.

adv.

greatly,
1035

751 ;

"Wort,

understanding.

adj. wondrous,
891,G 308.

as

s. as

Worm,

say.

imp. s.

"Wittes, s.pl.
understandings,
senses,
B 202.
A. S. wit, gewit, mind,

an

s.

"Wordes,

Withseye,

"Wo,

Goth.

wonderful,B 1045, C
A. S. wunder.

"Wood,

wit, G 621,
p. know ye, H 1,

know,

1333 ; pr.pl. 2
82 ; pt.s.subj.
should know, knew,
C 370; (if
he) knew, C513 ; pp.
Wist, known, B 1072, G 282.

by

wulla,wool, G. wolle.
C 522, 533.
s. the belly,
"Wombe,
A. S. wamb, Goth, wamba.
"Wommanliecle, s. womanhood, B

"Wone,

Wisly,

Witnes,

A. S.

144.

willan, to will,wish ; pres. t. ic

wile,pt. t. ic wolde.
"Wolle, s. wool, C 448,910. A. S.
wull, wool, Icel. ull; but also

"Wonder,

Winne,

to

271

851, G 1346.

"witch.

Wite,

INDEX.

p.

s.

pr. knowest, C

824,

G
653. A. S. witan, to know,
has strong pt. t. used as present,
viz. ic wdt, ]"uwast, he wdt, I
he wot
wot, thou wost
(wottest),

(not wots). See "Wite.

est
"Wostow, for wost thou, i.e.knowthou,G 265, 444, 469. See
above.

272

ARIAL

GLOSS

"Wot,

pr.

knows,

s.

439, 962,G

723.

"Woxen, pp. grown,

381. See Wex.
"Woweth,
pr. s.

195,

436,

See "Wost.

waxed,

wooes,

INDEX.

Wyght,

379,

589.

A. S. wogan, to woo
; prob. orig.
to
bend ; cf. A. S. wog,
wuh,
bent.

i.e.

See

angry.

other

examples

of

in Stratmann.

"wraw

Wrecchednesse,

s.

Wreche,

s.

to

v.

A. S. wrecan,

Wrenches,

to
s.

A. S.

From

avenge,
avenge,

679.

vengeance,
vengeance.

A. S. wracu,

Wreke,

miserable

'

wrence,

980.

about, twist
A. S.

windan,

Icel.vinda, G. windert.
B

wise,manner,
(dat.)

s.

way,

A. S. wise, a way;
G.
weise ; F. guiseis from O. H. G. ;
wise and guiseare doublets.
153.

pt.

A. S.

s.

wrung,

606.

725,

890,

S. wrltan, to write ;
t.
wrdt,
pt.
pp. writen ; Icel.rlta,

83. A.

write.

A. S.
anger

adj.wroth, angry,

know.
G

blame,

953.

A. S.

wite, a punishment,fine,blame ;
cf. witan, to punish; Icel. vita,
mulct.
to fine,

"Wyues,

s.

pi. wives,

women,

See Wyf.

46.

Yaf, pt. s.

gave,

939, 975, C

490, 887, G 223 ; pt. pi. Yauen,

See Yeue.
gave, G 415.

Yblessed, pp. blessed,H 99. A. S.

to consecrate
bledsian,
; from blod,
blood.
A. S.

The

prefixyprefix
ge-.

answers

to

A. S.
Yboren,
pp. born, C 704.
beran, to bear ; pp. boren, geboren.

wrd'S, angry ; wrdft, wrath,

Yaounde,
pp. bound, G
347.
bind
A.
S.
to
Icel. reiiSr,
bunden,
reffii,
bindan,
;
;
pp.
angry,

gebunden.

anger.

"Wrought, pp. made,

to

weorcan,

work

326.
;

pt.

A. S.
t.

ic

worhte,I worked, I wrought.

adv. widely,everyWyde-wher,
where,
B
s.

1015.

s.

857.

wring,strain.

pt. s. wrote, B

Wroth,

to

gems,
pi. frauds, strata-

wringan,to

Wroot,

wit an,

punish.

"Wroot.

Wrong,

woman.

wind

to

v.

turn, G

273,0910.

1081.
A. S.
tricks, G
deceit,stratagem.
See
pp. written,B 195.

Writen,

"Wyf,

and

"Wyte,

1 34.
matter, folly,
wretched.
wraic,

to

44.

wrathful; cf. Icel. reffir, "Wyse, adj.pi. as sb. wise men, G

and
Sw.
vred, wrathful,
1067. A. S. wis, wise; from

Dan.

lit. ape-wine, H

ape,

Wyse,

adj.savage, fierce,angry,
H
46. Apparently merely a
of wroth (A. S. wraft),
corruption

215,

See the note.

drifted ashore.

Wraw,

26.

wiht,weight.
Wyn
Wynde,

s.

139,
A. S.
404,
wiht, wuht, Goth, waiht, G.
wickt ; Eng.wight and whit.
G
s. weight,
"Wyghte,
73. A. S.

O. Fries.
wreck, B 513.
wrak, injured; Du. wrak, broken,
also a wreck ; Icel. reki,a thing

"Wrak,

wight,man,

5.

203, G

136.
household,G
wif, G. weib, a
a

to

carry ;
pp. cast,
See Caste.

carter,

Yeast,

mistress of

A. S.

Ybrend,
pp. burnt, G 318. A.S.
bcernan,pp. barned. See Brenne.
Ycaried, pp. carried,C 791. O. F.

Yclad,

char, a car.
thrown, G 939.

pp. clothed,G

clothed.
gecladed,

133.

A.S.

GLOSSARIAL

H
Ycleped, pp. called,

Yclept,G 772.
Ycome,

pp.

cuman,

to

come,

2, G

INDEX.

129 ;

See Clepe.
B 755.
A. S.

come;

pp.

gecumen.

pp. ait, G 533. A. S.

to cut ; pp. corf
ceorfan,
en, gecorfen.

pp. covered, G 764.

From O. F. covrir,
to cover
; from

Ycouered,

co-operire.

Ycoyned, pp. coined,C 770. F.

coin,Lat. cuneus, a wedge ; hence,
a

978 ; Yeres,H 463.

A. S. gear,
Icel. dr, Goth, jer,G. jahr ; the
A. S. pi.is also gear.
servant, G
yeoman,
562, 587. Cf. O. Fries,gaman,
a villager
;
; from ga, a village
trict.
cf. Goth, gawi, G. gau, a disNote esp. gdutnan,a peasant,
in Schmeller's
pi.gavleute,
Bavarian Diet.,col. 855.
C 398.
Yerne, adv. briskly,
glibly,

Yeman,

cutnen,

Ycoruen,

Lat.

273

s.

A. S.

georn,

Yet, adv.

coin.

eager

georne,

eagerly.
moreover,

G 622.

A. S.

git,yet, still.
Ycrammed,
pp. crammed, C 348.
G 390, 1 64; ger.
A. S. crammian, to cram
v. to give,
Yeue,
;
pp.
for
C 402, G
to
Du.
cf.
kramtnen,to
give,
gecratnmed;
giving,
fasten with cramps or clamps.
990 ; imp.s. give,G 1193 ; 3 p.
Ycristned, pp. baptized,B 240.
(He) give,B 284,602, H
may
A. S. cristnian,
to baptize.
15; pp. Yeuen, given,B 333,
Ydelly, adv. idly,C 446. A.S.
444, C 449, 779, 922, G 470,
vain ; idellice,
idel,idle,
480. A.S. gifan,pt. t. gcef,
vainly.
done
Goth.
Ydo, pp. done, i.e. finished,
geaf,pp. gifen
; Icel.gefa,
to
G
.
866,
with, G
gifan,
850,
899;
geben,
give.
739,
lit.accomplished, Yeuing,
s.
Ydoon, fought,
; wyn-ytuing,
giving
the giving
of wine,
386. A. S. geddn,pp. of don, to
wine-giving,
do.

C587.

Ydoles, s. pi. idols,G 269, 285,

Gk.
uSco\ov, an
298. From
idol.

Ydrawe,

drawn, taken,

pp.

Yfallen,

pp. fallen,turned out,

happened,0 938, G 61, 1043 ;

fallen,
having come
upon,
havingbeC 496. A. S. feallan,
to
fall; pp. gefeallen.

A. S.

dragan, to drag,
Yfere,
pp. gedragen.
B 417, G
Ye, adv. yea, verily,
380.
1440.

draw

47

599, 1061 ; ye or nay, yea

A.S. ge, gad, G.
nay, 212.

1"

or

ja.
as
Ye, s. (pronounced

B
adv. together,
394, G
Cf. A. S. gefera,
ling
travela
from
A. S.
companion;

faran, to go.
pp. fetched,G 1116.
fetian,
pp. gefetod.
Yfounde, pp. found,1152.
Yfet,

long

in

A.S.

A. S.
followedby e obscure),
eye,
B 280; at
find
to
to
at
findan,
funden,
;
sight,
ye
eye,
pp.
geG 964,1059 ; pi.Yen,
evidently,
funden.
H
Yglosed,, pp. flattered,
eyes, B 552, 661, G 190, 498,
34.
A.
S.
Formed
from
F.
sb.
1418.
;
504,
edge,pi.edgan
glose,a
meet,

cf. E. eyne.

comment
; from Lat. glossa,
gloss,
Gk. y\waaa, the tongue, "c.
Ygo, pp. gone, B 599 ; Ygon, G
183. A.S. gdn, to go; pp.

pt. s. went, G 1141, 1281.

A. S. iode, Goth, iddja,
I went ;

Yede,

from

i,to
Yeer,
VOL.

the

i, to go ; cf. Skt.
to go.
go ; Lat. ire,
s. pi. years, B
499, G 720,
III.

root

gegdn.
Ygraunted,
1

C 388.
pp. granted,

GLOSSARIAL

274

C 868,
pp. seized,caught,
G 536. A. S. hentan,to sieze.
Yhid,
A, S.
pp. hid, G
317.

Yhent,

hydan,to hide ; pp.

A. S.

healdan,to

hold,pp.

gehealden.
Yif, imp. s. give,grant,
562, G 65. See Yiue.
G 275
Yifte, s. gift,
A.S.

295.

462,

634.

A. S.

gitpp. known, B 314.

cn"wan,

know

to

pp. lent, G
Idenan,to lend,

Ylent,

A. S.

gecndwen.
1406. A. S.
give; pp. gepp.

Icened.

alike, equally,G

A. S.

1202.

lost, G

ledsan,to
used

as

A.S.

722.

lose ; pp.

weak

loren, lorn.
verb.

Ylyke, adv. alike,equally,G

See Yliche.

850.

pp. made, caused, B 693,

868, 1 149; Ymaked, made,

C 545.

A. S.

pp. macod,

Ymette,

macian, to make

to

Ypoerisye,

s.

C 410.
hypocrisy,

762.

pp. put, G

Yren,

adj. iron, G

759;

s.

iron,

; G.eisen.

Yrent, pp. rent, torn, B 844. A. S.

rendan, to rend.
Y-schette, pp. shut,B 560.

A. S.

meet;

pp.

year.
gear,
pron. poss. yours, C

785 ; Your, yours,

1248.

edwer, of you ; whence

and later,
youres.
Yow,
pron. pers. dat. to
A.S.

eow,

shaped, formed, H
trived,
43 ; Yshapen, shaped,i.e. conG
1080.
A. S. scippan,
to
shape, make ; pp. scapen,

Yshape,

672,
A. S.

your

pp.

gescapen.
Yshriuen,
pp.

you, B
dat. and ace. of

shriven, C

scri/an,

to

380.

shrive ;

pp.

gescri/en.
pp. slain,B 484,C 856 ;
Yslayn,slain,B 605, 848, C 673.

Yslawe,

sledn,

to

whence

B 1 74,
Yore, adv. of old, formerly,
A.S.
gedra, formerly;
272.

154.

scittan,
scyttan, to
ner); cf. A. S. scedtan, to shoot ;
Icel. sijdta,to
shoot, also to
shoot a bolt,shut.
Ysent, pp. sent, B 1041.

A.S.

1115.

gemet.
G
Ynow,
adj.enough, sufficient,
1018 ; pi.Ynow, B 255.
A. S.
Goth, ganohs.
genoh,sufficient,
Ynow, adv. enough,G 864,945.

of

into

y,

strike ;

yslawen)by changeof g
Ystonge,

pp. stung, C

stingan,
pt. t.
en,

"c

pp. gestagen;

yslayn,by change
and
yslawe (for
into

355.

w.

A. S.

stang,pp. stung-

gestungen.

Ysweped,

pp. swept, G

938. A.

S.

swdpan, to sweep ; pt. t. swedp,

But here it is a
pp. swdpen.
weak

verb, as at present.
pp. taken, B 348, 556.
Icel.taka, to take.
G 267. A. S.
Ytaught, pp. taught,
teach
to
tdzcan,
; pp. tdeht,
getcekt.
Ythrowe,
pp. thrown, G 640.

Ytake,

prdtvan,to throw ; pt. t.

ge]"rdwen.
\reiw : pp. ]"rdwen,

A. S.

g', yes.

youth,B

163.

A.S.

geogifiS.
Ypiked,

cordial,C 306. See the

note.

A. S.

gemacod.

pp. met,

melon,

Yowthe,

of

A. S.

Ymaad,

Youres,

hence
Hippocrates
;

Ypocras,

A. S. settan,to set ; pp. geset.

adv. ; cf. G.
gelice,

gleich.See Ylyke.
Ylost, pp.

from

(Lye).

C 392.
Yset,pp. seated (lit.
set,put),

adv.

Yliche,

pick, pull

to

lock up (Som-

Yknowe,

Here

pycan,

827. A.S. iren,isen,iron

gift.

B
Yit, adv. yet, still,

A. S.

Yput,

pi.Yiftes,C

Cf.

kind

pp. held, considered,C

Yholde,
602.

gehyded.

INDEX.

pp. picked over,

941.

Ytold, pp. told,G 627,I 31. A. S.

tellan,pp. geteald.

INDEX

OF

N.B.

Many

Achilles, B
Adam,

of the

PROPER

names

are

505,

508,

688.

Alia, JE\h, B 578,604, 610, 659.

G 421, 435, 468,487 ;
Almachius,

Almache, 362, 431.

seint, G 271.
Ambrose,
St. Anna, B 641,G 70.
Anne,
Apia, Via, i.e. Via Appia, the
Appiau way, G 172.
of

the

de Villa

Arnoldus

SeeTheatrum

toun,

newe

Nova,

1428.
iv. 514.

Chemicum,

Attila, C 579.
Auicen, Avicenna, C
Bachus,
Bayard,

889.

Bacchus, H 99.
a

horse's

upon

name,

1413.

in the Notes.

adj. Canaanite,G 59.

Cato (DionysiusCato),G

Catoun,

Alisaundre, Alexandria, 975.

Alkaron, the Koran, B 332.

Arnold

commented

Cananee,

198.

"c.

NAMES,

See the

note.

Caunterbury,
Canterbury,G 624,
H3G 28, 85, "c. ;
Cecilie, St. Cecilia,

Cecile,G

92, 94,
seint Cecile,554.

"c. ;

lyf of

Cheapside,C 564, 569,H

Chepe,
24.

Corinthe, Corinth, C 604.

Crist, Christ,B 277, 283, "c.
Constance, B 151, 226,
Custance,

264, 319,

431,

438, "c.

Daniel,B 473.
Danyel,
Dauid, David, B 935.
C 621.
Demetrius,
B
Donegild,
695,778, 896.

(So called from his bay colour.)

St. Bernard, G 30.
Bernard,
Blee, i.e. Blean, H 3.
(see
Bob-vp-and-down

note),

Sta. Maria

H2.

Boughton

vnder

Blee,

556.

adj. British,Welsh,

Britons,B 545, 547.

Bordeaux, C 571.

B 500.
iEgyptiaca,
England, B 11 30,

1356.

Hercules, B 200.
of Eue, G
Eve, B 368 ; son

Ercules,

Eua,

666.

Britons,
Burdeux,

Engelond,
921, G

See note.

Briton,

adj. Hebrew, B 489.

Ebrayk,
Ector, Hector, B 198.
Marie, EgyptianMary,
Egypcien

62.

Europe,

Europe, B 161.

INDEX

OF

Fishstrete, Fish Street,C 564.

Flanders,C 463.
Flaundres,

pi.drinks
Galen, C306.

Galianes,

s.

named

after

Golias, Goliath,B 934.

Grece, Greece, B 464.

277

Mars, B 301, 305.

Marye,
Mary, B 841.
St.Matthew, C 634.
Mathew,
rice,
Mauricius, Maurice,B 723; MauB

1063, 1 1 21

1 1

Maximus,

Giles,St. ^Egidius,G

St.

Gyle,

NAMES.

PROPER

May,

s.

rices,
gen. Mau-

27.

G338; Maxime, 377.

May, G 1343.

11S5.
Niniuee, Nineveh, B 487 ; Niniue,
Hanybal,
Hayles,

Hannibal,B 290.
of
the Abbey

G974.
Hailes,

C 652.
Gloucestershire,
B 533,
Hermengild,
Hermen539' 597. 625 1 gengildes,
595.

land,
Northumber-

Northumberlond,

50S, 578.

Hermengild,

Hermes

Hermes,

B 940.
Olofernus, Holophernes,
Osanne, Hosannah, G 69.

G
Trismegistus,

Paradys,

r434-

Ieremye, Jeremiah,C 635.

Ierusalem, Jerusalem,I 51.

Iesu,

Jesus,B

Iewes,

538.
Jews,C 475.

Baptist, C 491.
Iohn, St. John, B 1019, C 752.
Iohn

Ionas, Jonah,B

Itayle,

486.

B 441
Italy,

Paradise,C

s.

506,509,

227.

the Pa rthians),
Parthes, Parthia (or,
C 622.
Paul, St. Paul,C 521, 1 32 ; Paulus,
c

523-

B 288.
Pirrus, Pyrrhus,
G
Plato,
1448,1453, 1460.

Pompei, Pompey,

199.

B 947.
Bochel, Rochelle,C 571.
Gibraltar,
Iudas, Judas,G 1003.
Romayn,
adj.Roman, B 954 ; pi.
Iudith, Judith,B 939.
Romayns, the Roman people,
29T,
G
the
121
Iulius, JuliusCaesar,B 199, 400.
; Romayn gestes,
394,
26.
G
the
B
11
Iupiter, Jupiter, 364;
planet,
gestaRomanorvm,

Iubaltar,

828.

B 142.

Eome,

Homeward,

Lacidomie, Lacedaemon, C 605.

Lemuel, C 584.
Lamuel,
Lepe, a town in Spain,C 563,570.
Lia, Leah, G 96,98.
Libra, a signof the zodiac,I II.
London, H 11 ; London,
Londoun,
G

Lucan,

B 401.

Mahomet, B 224, 340;

Makomete,
Mako333;
gen.

Mahoun,

metes,

336.
St.

B
Mary the Egyptian,

Marrok,

St.

Ronyan,
Rosarie,

s.

book),G

Samuel,

Morocco, B 465.

See the

Rosarium

310;

note.

(name

of

1429.

Solomon, G 961.
Samson, B 201 ; Samp-

Sampson,
C

Ronan,

Ronyon, 320.

554,572.
C

585.

Sathan, Satan,B 582,634.

G
Saturnus, Saturn (the planet),
828.

Scottes,

500.

Rome, B

968.

soun,

Marie,

to, towards

Salomon,

1012.

290, G 975.

Semyram,

s.

pi.the Scots,B 580.

Semiramis,B 359.

27H

INDEX

Senek,

Seneca,
the

Senior,
G

note),
Septe,

of

book

(see

Morocco,

Troye,

947.

Sun,

for

name

Stilbon,

603.

570.

See

387.

pi. Surryens,
Susanne,

Thebes,
Theseus

Tiburce,
gen.

173,

134,

177,

Vrban,

185,

Syrian,
the

200,

(see

153,

435

note,

277.

288,

975.

162,

129,

"c.

gen,

277.

Walys,

Ynde,

6),
G

planet),

pope

217,

829.
G

Urban,

179.

77,

"c.

303,

394,963.

639.

p.

(the

289.

Tiburtius,
Tiburces,

Syrians,

Susanna,

nesia,
mag-

note.

955-

adj.

Surryen,

for

name

201.

Valerians,
Venus

Syria,

Surrye,
279.

Valerian,

565,

Spain,

32.

gold,

1440.

Spayne,

1454.

Troy,

Turnus,

201.

the

Timothy,
Titan,

Titanos,
G

in

lit.

NAMES.

Timothee,

492.

name

Ceuta,

Sol,

PROPER

1450.

Socrates,

OF

242,

289.
260

Wales,

India,

544.

722.

Hippocrates

Ypooras,
;

named

after

him,

also,
C

306.

dial
cor-

EXPLAINED

The

difficultwords

more

further commented

Index, and

are

on

SUBJECTS

PRINCIPAL

THE

TO

INDEX

IN

are

in
explained

in the Notes.

NOTES.

THE

These

the

Glossary;but

are

entered in the

by being printedin
distinguished

italics. The

some

are

following
numbers

refer to the pages.

abide for abye, 1 86.

accident,153.

Avicenna, 164.
a^enbyen (redeem),152.

agrimony,1 91.
of, 195.
de Insulis,196.
Albification,191.
Alchemist, the,'187.
Alestakes,143.

al,use

bak, 195.

Alanus

Barbour's

Bruce, 130, 134.

Basket-makingby saints,149.

Bayard,blind, 199.

'

bel amy, 143.

Bell,sounded

208.
Alliteration,
189.
Amalgam,
Ambrose
cited,1 74.

ben'cite,
184.

angle,126.

Bernard,St, 167.
bicched bones, 159.

ape, 198.

blakeberyed,
147.
lane,185.
Bob-up-and-down,

blind

205.

Appian

way, 172.
apposed,175, 176.

Arimathea,

Villa,192,

bole
200.

Arsenic, 190.
as, use

of,1 35, 1 38 ; etymologyof,

163.
Ascendant, 1 28.
Astrolabe, Chaucer's, 126,
128, 207, 208.
Astrology,123, 126, 127.
Atazir, 126.
atte,

156.

Attila,155.
auow,

161.

202.

Boethius, 125, 129.

Josephof,132.

de Nova

Amoldus

corpse, 160.

bet,161.

annueleer,197.

Ape-wine,204,

here in hand, 132.

St.,132, 169.

Anna,

before

127,

189, 190.
(earth),

181.
Boughton-under-Blee,
Bulls, Popes',
144.

buriels,172.
by, 197.
Caecilia,etymologyof,1 70; church
of, 179; date of death, 180;
patroness of music, 171.
Cakes, 144.
Calcination,189.
Canon, 164.
Canons, 182.

28o

INDEX

OF

186.
Cato, Dionysius,
cered pokets,192.
ceriously,
123.
Ceuta, 136.
Chaucer's father,154.
cheste,

SUBJECTS
208.
(inastrology),

Face

fan, 204.
fen (chapter),
164.
Fermentation, 193.
Fish Street,154.

Flanders,150.

162.

Chilon, 156.

flemed,169.

Citrination,
192.
clote-leef,
183.

Florins,162.
fneseth,206.
fool-hot,130.
fors,no, 140, 185.

Clouts, 145.
Commandments,

ten, 151, 157.

fraught,122.

conseil,163, 171.

Friars,149.

Cook's

Tale, 204.
corniculere,
176.
crowd, 126, 135.
cucurbites,
190.
cuts,to draw, 163.
dame,
Dante

Galianes, 141.

Gerund,

61.

146.
dominaciottn,205.
Dorothea, St.,166.

Drunkenness, 134, 153, 154.

dryue away the day, 1 56.
Dun in the mire, 203.
final,121.

(inShakespeare),142.

-ed,final,I at.
eggement, 135.

Gower,

121,

of the, 132.
122,

129-131,

elf,134Elves, 134.

Empyrean, 171.

harol, 140.
haunten,150, 153.
Hazard, 159.
!

here

dissyllabic,
171.
(her),

Herbs, virtue of, 191.

Hermes,

201.

Herod, 152.
heyne,198, 199.
heyre,171.

Hood, how

worn,

182.

Horoscope, 127, 128.

126.
House
(inastrology),
hym and here (him and her),1 30.
Hymn, Latin,imitated,130.
hypocras,140, 141.

142.

erme,

202.
ignotumper ignothis,

ermful,140.
final,12

Imbibition,192.

1.

strange,
Etymologies,

Eve,

son

70.

of, 169.

Exaltation

137,

138, 148, 193, 194, 198,201.

grisly,
150.

Hippocrates,140, 141.

Election of voyage, 127, 12S.

Elements, the four,202.

-es,

Gospels,MSS.

Hailes,blood of,158.

drede, out of,135.

yearn

178.

131, 139.

Gibraltar,136.
Giles,St.,198.
good bye,162.

harrow

dragoun,201.

earn,

of the, 154,

use

Gesta Romanorum,
geste,208.

imitated,167,16S.
defenden,153.
Demetrius, 156.
deye,dye, 131.
Dialects,208.
Divination
by the blade-bone,

"e,

136.

gauren,

207.
(inastrology),

sale of, 144-147.

Indulgences,
it am

I, 139.

187.
iupertie,

EXPLAINED

IN

169.
JacobusJanuensis,

THE

28l

NOTES.

organs, 171.

at, 180, 181.

Ospringe,pilgrims

jeopardy,187.
Jew, a holy,145.

ouersloppe,
184.

183.
ought(at all),
Oxymoron, 195.

Knaresborough,
133.
knyght,
175, 177.

Pardons, 144-147.
Past participle,
122, 179, 197.
Past tense, second person of, 1 78 ;
compared with pp., 179, 197.

lampe (lamina),187.
lane,blind,185.
latoun,145.

Legenda Aurea,

130,

165, 166,

161.
Pestilences,
Peter!,185.
Peter Comestor, 152.

169,17a, "c.
Lemuel, king,155.
of, 154.
of, 133, 134.
use
lettre,
lettres,

Lepe,town

Piers Plowman, 149, 152, 153, 156,

208.
Planets,ascension of,126 ; position

lotinge,
172.
lunar

patente,144.

ie,191.

of, 127.
cered,192.
pohets,

lute,188.'
luting,

Lydgate,128.

156.
Polycraticus,
Mahomet,

pose (verb),
etymologyof, 176.
206.
pouped,

124.

(bag),164,182.
Manuscripts
; see Notes.

male

Prime, 160.
mobile, 125.
in scansion,138.
Propernames

Primum

Mark, value of a, 147.

Mary of Egypt,131.
Matthew
Paris,134.

Proverbs:

Maumetry, 124.

197 ;

Maurice, emperor,

every

message

139.

122,
(messenger),

128.

Metals, seven, 194.

Morocco, straits of, 131, 136.
Mortification,
200.

"

as

all that
fain as

196,
glisters,
a

bairns, 199

lightlycome,

163 ;

namely,147.

Quicksilver,
189,195.

Nativities,
127.
nayles(an oath),157, 158.
Nicodemus, gospelof,132.
Nobles, 164.

Quintain,
204.

written in the

margin in the

MSS., 123, 125, 127, 129, 134,

!53"

155-157.

184.

Oaths, 143, 150, 157.

00

one),173.

renne,

199,

200.

Realgar,192.

Nominalists,153.

177,

185;

Ptolemaic

rape and

162,

Realists,153.
Reclaim a hawk, 206.
out of,168.
relees,

Relics,145.
rit (rideth),
184.

Roland, young, 137.

of the Rose, 148,165.
Rome, joumiesto, 1 36.

Romaunt

burnt

proffered

service, 197; too much,

solamen miserorum, 187.

theory,125.
purchace,
135.

139" I5*"

better late, 199 ;

multiplye,
185,186.

moysle, 143.

Notes

fowl, 199

apple, 196, 197

282

St., 141,

Ronan,
Root

OF

INDEX

SUBJECTS

EXPLAINED.

(in

temps (tense),195.
textuel, 209.

142.

(in astrology),127, 128;

alchemy),

the,joined to next
tide, 135.
to-bete,177.
tombestere, 151.

202.

Rubrification, 190.

saffron,145.

tormentour,
Tortuous

Torture, 135.

Sampsoun, 153.

to-tere, 150.

of, 124, 129,

Scansion, peculiarities

138, 146, 164, 173,

175,

178,

triacle

Seneca
Senior

of

Signs of zodiac,
sonne

of

form

129:
Shoulder-bone

sol and

vp

201.

so

doun, 184.
St., 172.

Urban,

quoted, 152.
(a book), 202.
in

woman,

128,

degrees,190.
Vigny, Jehan de, 165, 166.
ver

Vintners, 154,

sheep, 146.

155.

'Virgin Martyr,' 166, 173, 176.

old spellingof, 161.
vow,

26.

luna, 201.
(sun), feminine, 168.

185.
sothe, dissyllabic,

Wafer-

197.
spending sillier,
Spheres, nine, 125.
four, 189, 193.
Spirits,

went,

(is gone), 179(abandon), 174.

weyue

White

red

and

-stere, -sler,

wilful,149.

as

of

wines,

Spain

Stilbon, 156.
Stories, the,' 152.
Sublimation, 188.

Wines

substance, 153.

with, construction

Susannah,

wood

sy

151,

and

Rochelle, 154,

of, 204

; wine

204.

132.
150,

; sorts

155

153.

relative, 175.

sterne

(suffix),
151.
(die),164.

152.

women,

is

who,

Swearing,

157.

worm

of, 145.

(mad), 140.

wordes, hadde

(saw), 199.

the, 209.

(serpent),146.

syghte(sighed),137.
taste,

129,

m-H"-

162.

Secretorum,

Serpent

(treacle),143.
cited, 121,

I3I-I33.

(protect),122,

Secreta

signs, 1 26.

Trivet, Nicholas,

184-186, 198.
se

122.

176.

Ammoniac,
191.
Petrae, 192.
Salisbury,John of, 156.
Sal

Sal

word,

ye,yis (yea, yes), 183.

(in Shakespeare), 142.
yearn

178.

The

End.

of ape,

Works

W.

the Rev.

by

W.

Skeat, Litt.D.

CHAUCER.
The

Prioresses
Clerkes

The

Tale

Tale

;
Edition.

fcap.8vo. 4s. 6d.

Extra

The

Monkes
; Sir Thopas ; The
Third
The
Squieres Tale, "c.

Tale

Man

of the

Tale
The

Second

New

Edition.

The

Minor

The

Legend

of Lawe
Tale

Nonnes

Extra

Crown

Good

Chanouns

Tale.

Y/emannes

4?. 6d.

fcap.8vo.

Poems.
of

; The

Tale

Pardoneres

; The

8vo.

6d.

10s.

Crown

"Women.

8vo.

6s.

LANGLAND.

Extra

concerning Piers

of William

Vision

The

the Plowman.

4s. 6d.

fcap.8vo.

GAMELYN.
The

of

Tale

Extra

etc.

Edited with Notes and

Gamelyn.

8vo.,stiffcovers,
fcap.

is.

Glossary,

6d.

WYCLIFPE.
The

and

made

of

Song

the

Ecclesiastes,

Job, Psalms, Proverbs,

of

Books

Solomon

by Nicholas

accordingto

Hereford,

de

by John Purvey, about

about

1388.With

a.d.

Version
Wycliffite

the

a.d.

1381,and Revised
Glossary.

Introduction and

8vo. 3*. 6d.

Extra fcap.

The

to the Version
English, according

in

by John

Wycliffe,

about

Purvey,

about

1388.

Extra

The

Testament

New

A.D.

With

1380, and

Revised
and

Introduction

by John

Glossary.

fcap.8vo. 6s.

Gospel of

AT

in Gothic.

St. Mark

THE

UNIVERSITY

Extra

PRESS

HENRY

fcap.8vo.

4s.

PRESS

CLARENDON

LONDON
OXFORD

a.d.

FROWDE

WAREHOUSE,

AMEN

CORNER,

E.C.

$xt"e "btxu".

""aunbon

Modern

Languages.
FRENCH.

Etymological Dictionary of

Bracket.
Preface
G. W.

French

Historical

of

Grammar
G. W.

[Crown

ys. 6d.

8vo.

Translated

Language.
Edition.

Fourth

3.1. 6d*

[Extra fcap.8vo.

bury,

Saints-

George

By

[Extra fcap.

History of French

Short

Literature.

Edition

Second

M.A.

Fremh

of

Primer

Saintsbury.

Literature.

By

the

the

Literature, from

French

Author

same

de Seville.

by

Paul

Saintsbury,

With

Notes, Glossary, etc.

B.A

[Extra
Scenes

(Theophile).

Gantier

G. Saintsbury,

from

the

Les
Lang,

Andrew

Les
Gustave

and

XLV

Memoirs

Genealogical Tables,
Moliere.

etc.

Precieuses

of

By

fcap. 8vo.

Femmes

Gustave

Selected

Travel.

his

Contemporaries :

of the Seventeenth
Masson,
By Gustave

Ridicules.

zs.

With

as

Century.
B.A.

6d.

cloth,2s.

Edited

and

described
With

by

With

Notes.

and

Glossary,

[Extra fcap.8vo. stiff

covers,

2s.

in Extracts

English Notes,

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

Introduction

6d.

Masson,

is.

[Extra fcap.
Savantes.

B.A,

6d.

George

by

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

stiffcovers,

M.A.

Masson,

"zs.

[Extra fcap.8vo.

best

9*.

Notes

fcap. 8vo.

Notes

M.A

Louis

Masson.

and

Introduction

With

By

8vo.

and

6d.

Chaire
la Tribune
Francoises.
et de
Sacred
(Univ. Gallic.) Vol. I. French
Oratory.
[Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. (id.

M.A.

Cinna.

[Extra

2s.

la

B. A.

Blouet,

Horace.

Corneille.

Introduction
.

L'Aloquencede

Blonet.

With

Dobson

10s.

[Crown

L.e Barbier

by Austin

8vo.

Hugo.

to

"

Beaumarchais.

Edited

Villon

8vo.

Author.

same

[Crown

Specimens of

English by

into

Edition.

French

the

Kitchin, D.D.

with

Language,

Translated

Etymology.
Principles of French
Third
of Winchester.
Kitchin, D.D., Dean

English by

into

the

the

on

is.

2s.

Notes
8vo.

etc.

is.

6d.

by
td.

By

id. cloth, is.

CLARENDON

Les Fourberies

Moliere.

Gustave

By

PRESS

Fourberies

de

With
Voltaire's Life of Moliere.
By
Gustave
Masson, B.A.
)
[Extra fcap.8vo. 2s. 6d.

Scapin.)

badine pas avec

On
ne
Introduction,Notes, etc., by Walter

r Amour,

Musset.

NOVELETTES

With

Athalie.

Bacine.

Voltaire's Life of Moliere.

[Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff
covers, is. 6d.

Scapin.

B.A.

Masson,

Les

de

SERIES.

Herries

and

With

Fantasio.

Pollock.

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

:"

Xavier

de

Madame

Voyage autour

Maistre.

de

de

Chambre

ma

Ourika.

Dnras.

Gustave

By
Le

Erckmann-Cliatrian.
Alfred

de

Vieux

La

Vigny.

"-$rd

Edition.

Ext.

fcap.8vo.

Veillee de Vincennes.

Lesjumeaux

About.

Edmond

Bodolphe

Mcsaventures

Topffer.

Voyage

de

autour

Tales, etc., by

Andrew

Lettres

Quinet.

Esther.

Bacine.

Bacine.
Corneille.

Bernard.
and

Sainte-Beuve.

Edited

Le Menteur.

G.

by

Andromaque.

Le

Selections

Introduction

an

by

G.

Saintsbury,

Saintsbury, M.A.

Joueur.

L Extra

Causeries

du

Grandeur.

from

the

Gustave

By

and

from

Selections

Gustave

Masson,

the

2s.

[Extrafcap.8vo.

2s.

Masson,
fcap. 8vo.

Correspondence
o/Uadame
Intended

By
2s.

6d.

Edited

more

de

by

G.

Saintsbury,

M.A.

by
2s.

Sevign6

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

Edited

6d.

B.A.
2s.

for Girls' Schools.

especially

B.A

Merope.

Voltaire.

M.A.

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

chief Contemporaries.

her

5s. td.

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

Lundi.

G. Saintsbury, M.A

Sevigni.

Fairy

on

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

Lou!s
with
Rac;ne's
Life of his Father.
Gustave
Masson, B.A. [Extra fcap. 8vo.

Le

Palaprat.

Ecolier.

Edited, with

Mire.

Edited

Corneille.

M.A.

Lang,

sa

6d.

Chambre, separately,
limp, is. 6d.

ma

Popular Tales.

Perrault.

de P Hotel
d'un

B.A.,

Masson,

Tailleur.

2s.

Brneys

2s.

[Extra fcap.8vo.

By
3s.
2s.

ITALIAN.
Selections

Sante.

by

H.

B.

from

Cotterill,

the

'

With
Inferno.''

Introduction
[Extra

B.A.

La Gerusalemme
Liberata.
Editor.
and Notes, by the same

Tasso.

....

Cantos

i,ii. With

and

fcap. 8 vo.

Notes,
4^. 6d.

Introduction

[Extra fcap.8vo.

2s.

6d.

LANGUAGES.

MODERN

GERMAN,

Part

English Notes,

With

I.

Part
Part

In

III.

The

Book,

German

and

Index.

an

complete

fcap. 8vo.

[Extra fcap.8vo.

2S.

6d.

2S.

6d.

; a

Third

Edition

Manual

[8vo.2j.6i/.

Grammar,

German

Conversation.

of German

Handbook

Home

at

Lange.

Hermann

and

of
C. A.

by

to German
Practical Introduction
Grammar.
Essentials
of
German
the
Appendix containing

The Germans
Lange.
Conversation, with an

By

and

Appendix,

Grammatical

Edited

I Extra

English Notes
Preparation.

With

II.

writers.

Edition

Fourth

Vocabulary.

Collection

Graduated

German

Modern

from

Poetry

and
in Prose
Buchheim, Phil. Doc.
Extracts

Reader.

German

Modern

Buchheim.

etc.

By

the

Reading

Author.

same

[8vo. -js. 6d.

of

Grammar

in The

contained

Grammar

the

By the

Manual.

German

Composition;

German

the Art
of Translating
Second
Edition

Language, being a reprintof

German

Theoretical

English

into

Prose

[8vo.3s. 6d.

Author.

same

Guide

Practical

and

German.

the

By

the

same

to

Author
[8vo. 4*. 6d.

[A Key in Preparation.]
the Government

undergone through

of the
Edited

Rise

of Prussia

by C.

Heine's

Notes.

Life

Life

Lessing.

Laokoon.

Phil. Doc,

Minna

of

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

With

C. A.

With

from

Buchheim,

his

etc.

Prose

Phil. Doc.

Works.

Edited

By

Barnhelm.

der

Weise.

Phil. Doc.

With
Second

With

Comedy.

Commentary,

Edited

4$. 6d.

Life

of

4s. 6d.

Lessing,

C. A. Buchheim,
[Extra fcap. 8vo. 3s. dd.

etc.

English Notes,
Edition.

with

A. Hamann,

[Extra fcap.8vo.

von

duction
Intro-

Edition.

[Extra fcap.8vo.

Introduction,Notes, etc.

Critical Analysis, Complete

Phil. Doc.
Fifth Edition

C. A. Buchheim,

Third

[Extra fcap.8vo. 3*.

Edited
by C. A.
6d. cloth,2s. 6d.
is.

[Extra fcap. 8vo. stiffcovers,

by

Buchheim.

Critical

Phil. Doc.

Heine,

Map.
3s. 6d.

[Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s.

Edited
by C. A.
[Extra fcap.8 vo. 3 J.

M. A

Nathan

S.

etc.

With

Great.

Emma

by

C. A. Buchheim,

Prosa, being Selections

etc.,

the

Drama.

by

Phil. Doc.

English Notes,

of Goethe,

Edition.

Tauris.

With

Sketch

Historical

an

of Frederick

Edited

Third

Edited

Harzreise.

Buchheim,

With

Grosse.
of the Times
Phil. Doc.

With

Phil. Doc.

Iphigenie auf
and

ScMemiU.

Egmont.

Buchheim,

and

Buchheim,

A.

Peter

Chamisso's
Goethe.

der

Friedrich

Becker's

it has
the Changes which
[Paper cover, 6d.
Regulations of t88o

Spelling:A Synopsisof

German

by

etc.

Edited

[Extra fcap.8vo.

by

41. dd.

CLARENDON

Gricchische

Niebuhr's
Edited

with

English

PRESS

Heroen-Geschichlen.

Notes

and

Edition

A.

Text

in German

Edition

B.

Text

in Roman

gerung

Edition, Revised

and.

Enlarged,
With

Tell.

Wilhelm

Type.
Type.

by
with

cloth

Life

A.

Heroes.

2s.

unci

Bela-

Doc

Third

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

of

Tod, and
Phil.

Buchheim,

Map.

Greek

S. Bucmheim.

[Extra fcap. 8vo. stiff,

\s. 6d.,

)
'

C.

of

Emma

Egmonts Lebcn

"

Edited

Antxverpen.

von

Tales

Vocabulary, by

Skizzen

Historische

Schiller's

SERIES.

Schiller;

Historical

an

6d.

2^.

and

Critical Introduction,Arguments, a Complete Commentary, and Map.

Edited
Sixth
Edition.
[.Extra fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
by C. A. Buchheim, Phil. Doc.
.

With

Edition.

School

Edited
Map.

Tell.

Wilhelm

Wilhelm

Tell.

C.

by

A.

Doc.

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

Translated

English Verse

into

2J.

by E. Massif.,

[Extra fcap.8vo.

M.A.

Die

Jungfrau

Phil. Doc.

Orleans.

von

Edited

C.

by

A.

5s.

BUCHHEIM,

[In the Press.]

History of German

Scherer.

German
from the Third
Muller.
2 vols

Translated
by F. Max

The

Muller.

Max

Phil.

Buchheim,

Literature.

Edition

by

Scherer.

W.

Edited

[8vo.

Classics from

German

By

F. C. Conybeare.

Mrs.

the Fourth

21s.

to the Nineteenth

into Modern
German, and
BiographicalNotices, Translations
Century.
New
A
edition, revised, enlarged, and
Muller, M.A.
Notes, by F. Max
Scherer's
Literature,
History 0/ German
by F.
adapted to Wilhelm
vols
Lichtenstein.
2
[Crown 8vo. 2 1 J.
With

Old

An

Wright.

German

High

Primer.

and

Glossary. By Joseph Wright,

and

Glossary. By Joseph Wright,

Middle

The

Skeat.

Ph.

German

High

Gospelof St.

Mark

With

D.

Primer.
Ph.

in

D.

Grammar,

With

Edited

by

By

W.

W.

3s. td.

Skeat,

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

An

Henry

Vigrfusson

Primer, with

Icelandic
Sweet,
and

and
Grammar,
Powell, M.A

Powell.

An

Glossary.

By

University

Icelandic
Gudbrand

HENRY

Press

Prose

Clarendon

116 High

4.1.

Glossary.

Reader, with

3s. 6d.

Notes,

F. York
Vigfusson, M.A., and
[Extra fcap.8vo. 10s. 6d.

FROWDE,

Warehouse,

Frederick
12
(EflJtnrjurgfj:

"iforti:

and

[Extra fcap. 8vo.

ILontioit:
Oxford

Notes,

Grammar,

M.A.

6d.

Notes,

Grammar,

Litt. D

Sweet.

y.

[Extra fcap.8vo.

Gothic.

Notes,

[Extra fcap.8vo.

Press

Street.

Amen
Street.

Depository,

Corner.